> A Changeling Queen Under the Griffon's Crown
>  by DungeonMiner
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> 1-A Scene of Introduction
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 1

The room was almost perfectly silent as the morning sun shone through the window. 

The light played on the furniture—a few bookshelves, a pair of bedside tables, and of course, a bed. The beams of sunlight slowly crept their way up the forms of the married figures that lay snuggled up under the covers, threatening to waken them.

The only sound in the room was the light snoring of the two sleeping unicorns. The first, on the left side of the bed, was obviously female. Her messy lavender mane with fuchsia highlights sticking out this way and that spoke of a severe case of bedhead, and did a poor job of hiding her horn. At the base of her right ear, a small, simple golden earring hung, glinting in the soft morning light.

The second unicorn, a stallion, had white fur and a black mane. His own black locks were just as messy as the mare’s and louder snores were definitely emanating from his open mouth. His left ear had a matching earring, and his forelegs, which ended in gold-colored hooves, were wrapped around the mare protectively.

Their snores were suddenly interrupted by a sudden, overly peppy song cutting through the air.

The mare groaned, followed by the ring of magic filling the air as a silver, disembodied hand, made entirely from mana, picked up the source of the noise.

An iPod.

The stallion rolled over, getting closer before kissing the mare on the cheek. “Come on, Twilight, time to get up.”

“I don’t wanna...” the mare whined in a sleepy slur.

The stallion smiled, before another magical hand rolled her over. “It’s time to get up, Twilight,” he repeated.

She slowly opened her eyes, revealing the beautiful purple orbs underneath. “Do we have to?” she asked.

“Yes. Yes, we do.”

She wrapped her hooves around his withers and pulled him into a kiss. “Are you sure we can’t stay here, in bed, all day long?” she asked, putting on the best seductive face she could muster at this hour.

He chuckled. “Tempting,” he said, “but there are two issues with that. Firstly, you know that we have to be productive for at least one more day before we take another mini-honeymoon.”

She groaned.

“Second,” he said, before nibbling her ear, “you have a bad case of morning breath.”

She sent him a glare, as well as a mostly playful punch.

He laughed, before getting out of bed and taking the sheets with him. 

“Hey!” Twilight cried.

The stallion laughed again. “Got make sure you get up, honey!” he called as he went down the stairs.

Twilight grumbled before picking herself off the mattress and replacing the sheets with ease. 

She growled, now fully up. There was no way she’d be able to justify getting back in bed now.

Yawning, she began to follow her husband down stairs, muttering as she went. 

But she had fallen in love with him.

As she descended the stairs, she quickly noticed the smell of eggs and coffee begin to fill the kitchen.

At least Alan was a good cook. 

Twilight quickly sat down at the kitchen table, and much to the stallions credit, it only took him a minute or so before a plate of eggs was set in front of her.

Sunny side up. Her favorite.

A set of mana hands quickly worked at the stove while another sat next to the coffee pot, its fingers tapping as it waited impatiently.

Yet another set floated in with the mail and newspaper, while Alan himself sat in front of the fridge. “Looks like we’re running low on eggs.”

“Noted,” Twilight said, as she took a bite from her eggs, before flipping through the mail.

“Anything interesting?” Alan asked, as he grabbed two bread slices with another set of hands.

“It doesn’t...” she began. “Oh. You have a letter from one Julius Ironblood.”

“Julius?” Alan asked, as he buttered up the bread before throwing into the pan. “What’s it say?”

Twilight was already skimming through it. “I think it says he still hasn’t found the griffon that attacked you, nor anything about this ‘Iron Crown’ business.”

Alan nodded. “Remind me to send him a response.”

“Right,” she said, as a checklist came to her, shrouded in purple magick.

“Also, remind me to take a look at my iPod.”

Twilight raised her head to look at him. “Why?”

“Well,” Alan said, taking the now toasted bread out of the pan, “I’ve noticed it's begun to play contextually appropriate songs at random times.”

Twilight blinked. “Isn’t it...supposed to?”

“No. No it’s not,” Alan said, buttering the toast. “At best it plays random songs, chosen from a playlist that I create, but lately it’s just sort of randomly burst into song.”

“So...”

“I think maybe all the times you’ve charged it may have given it moderate sentience.”

Twilight blinked. “Should we be worried?”

Alan smirked. “Well, it is an Apple product...” he chuckled before answering seriously, “we should be fine.”

“Percentage of it taking over the world?” 

“Less than 5%.”

“Good enough,” Twilight said before going back to her breakfast.

Alan smiled, before pouring sugar and cinnamon onto the toast.

“Today’s Thursday, isn’t?” Twilight asked.

“It is.”

“Dash’s gonna come down for the next Daring Do book today.” 

“Good thing we didn’t stay in bed then,” Alan said. “Don’t need Dash flying in on us.”

Twilight nodded. “It wouldn’t be so bad if she actually used the door,” she muttered.

Alan nodded, finishing his toast. “Alright...” he said with a sigh, “time to get ready for the day.”

Twilight nodded, before standing. “And quite the day it will be...”

The two began to head back upstairs, a set of mana hands putting the dishes in the sink.

Then, once they were about halfway up the stairs, Twilight turned to her husband. “Meet you in the shower?”

Alan looked at her and blinked.

He gave her a smile. “After you.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Alright...” Alan said as he stood outside in the early spring weather, looking over the list in his mana-hands. “Got eggs, got quills, got milk, got ink...”

His eyes scanned over the list as he mumbled to himself. It seemed like the first eight or so items were groceries, while the next four were things he needed to do. A part of him wasn’t entirely sure he liked Twilight writing down everything he needed to do in the day. After all, it’s not exactly like he needed to be reminded that he needed to check up on the outpost, talk to his friends and then get home and...and...

Alan blinked.

She...she wrote that?

Wow...she was really frisky today.

Rolling up the scroll, Alan continued to walk down the Ponyville streets. He trotted through the small market of the town, heading west past the Town Hall, when a voice called out.

“Well, howdy, Al!” Alan’s head turned to see the Applejack, the town’s local apple farmer behind her stand. Next to her stood her brother, the silent giant Big Macintosh, and the quiet pegasus that everypony knew as Fluttershy.

“Hey, AJ. Hey, Big Mac. Hey, Flutters. How’s it going?” he asked as he walked over to the stand.

“It’s going alright here, ‘specially since Shy here has decided to feed her critters apples.”

“Have you now?” Alan asked.

Fluttershy nodded, her eyes darting to the floor.

“Yeah,” Applejack said with a smirk. “It’s almost like she’s lookin’ for a reason to hang ‘round here, or something...”

Fluttershy blushed, turning her whole face a shade of red that a tomato would be proud of.

Big Mac took a sudden interest in the clouds.

Alan shook his head. “You’re so bad, AJ.”

“Eeyup,” Applejack said, “And there ain’t nothing you can do about it!”

Alan smiled. “Double negative.”

“And there ain’t nothing your fancy grammar can do ‘bout it, neither!”

Alan chuckled.

“By the by...” Applejack said, “Don’t suppose we’re gettin’ Silver back anytime soon, are we?”

Alan nodded. “Mr. Pauldrons should be back on the farm by the end of today.”

The farmer smiled. “Good to hear!” she said.

“Yeah?” Alan asked, raising his eyebrows. “And why is that?”

Applejack faced soured. “Funny. Big Mac here needs some help on the farm gettin’ a stump out of the ground.”

“Sure he does,” Alan said. “I mean, it’s not like you have your eye on him, or anything.”

Now Applejack blushed. “Darn it, Al! Tain’t fair! You already married your crush.”

“And it’s awesome,” he said. “Well, have fun, guys. I need to head on over to the outpost, got stuff to do. Tell you what, though, I’ll send your coltfriend home a little early tonight, just for you, AJ.” 

“Hardee Har Har,” she said.

Alan chuckled, before tossing a bit onto their counter. “Have a snack on me.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Applejack said, waving him off. “Hey, we doing the picnic Saturday, right?”

“As far as I know.”

“Alright, see ya around, Al.”

“See ya AJ. See ya, Flutters. We on for the card game Sunday, Mac?”

“Eeyup,” the large stallion answered.

“Awesome,” he said, before heading away.

Alan walked away, waving as he began heading towards the newly constructed stone building on the edge of town. He had it commissioned around winter, not much, just a small tower built for defensive purposes. It had taken him a bit of money, a bit of time, and, as much as he hated it, a bit of politics, but he finally had it built.

The smooth marble blocks shone in the morning light, standing tall and proud on a small hill. The Equestrian Battle flag waved in the slight breeze, and a single stallion patrolled the top of the tower. At the base of the round tower stood a square building, with battlements running along the roof.

It was a serviceable building. 

I mean, sure, if Ponyville were invaded the town itself would be all kinds of screwed, but at least there would be a nice, marble bastion for the defenders to fight from.

As Alan approached, his chest swelling with pride at the sight of his tower, he suddenly became aware of the sound of flapping wings.

Looking to the left, he saw two very familiar foals locked in a fight.

Well, a spar really.

The two pegasi foals fought fiercely, the grey colt  flapping crazily as he fought to stay in the air, while the orange filly did her best to keep him pinned. 

The two rolled into his way, and viciously fought in the middle of the road.

“Hey, hey! Hey! Simmer down, you two.”

The two foals looked up at him, before quickly jumping to attention. “Sorry, Mister Alan,” the colt, Rumble said.

“Yeah, sorry,” Scootaloo, the filly repeated.

Alan shook his head. “Look, just keep it in the dojo, okay? We don’t need ponies tripping and ruining a good spar, do we?”

Scootaloo snickered. “No, sir.”

“Good, good,” the Pendragon said, as he walked up next to them. “Got all your school work done?”

The foals sighed, before answering in the most bored voice they could muster. “Yes, sir.”

“Good, good, as you were,” he said as he moved past them. “Oh! One more thing, Scoots.”

“Yes?”

“Go for the wings. Rumble’s using a mobility-focused style. If he stops moving, he’s in trouble.”

The only response he heard was that of a filly tackling a colt. 

Alan smiled, continuing down the path before coming up to the small barracks. As he approached, the guard in the tower called down. “Mornin’ sir!” 

“Mornin’ Silver, looking good up there?”

“Looking beautiful, Sir.”

“Always good to hear,” Alan said before walking inside.

“Mornin’ Spike,” he said to the large drake that sat at the main desk.

“Mornin’ Al,” Spike answered, before yawning. “Had a good day, so far?”

“So far,” Alan said with a smirk. “Twilight and I had a wonderful time together.”

Spike looked up at him from a stack of paperwork. “And that’s why I moved out.”

“It was a wise choice,” Alan said with a smile. “Got a letter for you to send to the Princess.”

“Right,” Spike said, sounding incredibly disinterested.

“Aw, come on now, Spike. Don’t sound so bored, you’re off at ten.”

“Ten? I thought I was off at noon.”

“I’m feeling generous today,” Alan explained.

"Is that Twilight’s fault?”

“Maybe,” he said through a smile.

Spike sighed.

“We get it, you’re married, you’re having lots of sex, stop rubbing it in our faces.”

“Sorry, Spike. It’s just—”

“It’s just she’s so awesome,” Spike finished, in a mocking tone. “We love each other so much. I can’t believe its almost been a year.”

“I’m feeling less generous the more you speak,” Alan said.

“Point is, we get it, Al,” Spike said.

Alan nodded. “Yeah, yeah, like I said, sorry. How’s Rarity been?”

“She’s been busy, ponies are still going nuts over her wedding dresses.”

“She does make some good ones.”

“Yes, she does,” Spike said with a smile.

“Well, at least her business is taking off,” Alan said, pulling a scroll out from his saddlebags. “You got this for me?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Spike said, grabbing the scroll before sticking it in his mouth like a cigar. “Got a light?” he said, with a smile.

“I believe that’s your department.”

Spike laughed before breathing a jet of green flame, the scroll instantly dissolved into a fine, green mist which disappeared from sight. “What was that, by the way?”

“A response to Julius. He was giving me an update on his search.”

“Any luck?”

“No, not that I saw.”

“Great, because we need more maniacs around the world.”

Alan shrugged. “At least you’re not on my world. Every other major country leader was a maniac. Except they were all trying to get nukes.”

“Nukes?”

Alan paused for a second. “Imagine...imagine a bomb, packed with the fire of ten thousand dragons.”

Spike blinked. “Whoa...”

“Yeah, but worse.”

Spike blinked. “Wow...uh...well...I guess that it’s not so bad here...”

Alan laughed. “No, no its not,” he said with a chuckle. “You’ll let Silver know he can get off early too, won’t you?”

“I guess,” Spike said, as he picked up a stack of papers from the desk.

“Anything important?”

“No, not really, just a few reports from the other bases.”

“Yeah? They doing good?”

“All the ones I read at least. Apparently Trixie has taken over command of the Manehattan base.”

“Oh, that’s going to be good,” Alan said with sarcasm. “Can’t wait for that monthly report.”

“I’m sure,” Spike said with a smirk.

“Alright,” Alan said, finally, “good luck with what you’ve got, leave a note for Dawn and Soarin, just so they don’t freak out when they get here and nopony’s home.”

“Will do,” Spike said, dutifully. “Cards Sunday?”

“You know it,” Alan said, heading out the door.

“Alright, see you whenever.”

“Whenever,” Alan agreed, before stepping outside. As he stepped out, and the Ponyville sun flowed over him, he noticed a song floating in the air.

“‘Cause I love to see you 
beam, beam, beam. Yes I do.
Tell me, what more can I say
to make you see that I do?
It makes me happy when you 
beam, beam, beam.
Yes it always makes my daaaaaay~!”

Alan smiled to himself, Pinkie and her songs...

“Come on, everypony, smile, smile, smile!
Fill my heart up with sunshine, sunshine!”

The chorus of the miniature parade Pinkie had gathered together rang out in the springtime air, and as he walked through the small town, he couldn’t help but hum along.

Even though he had never heard the song before in his life.

Equestria was just like that, though.

Alan smirked. “Man...almost five years...” he muttered to no one in particular.

Five years ago he, Alan Williams, had literally dropped in on a meeting between the Princess, Twilight and her friends. Four years since Discord escaped and nearly shattered Equestria. Three years since the war ended. Two since Cadence and Shining got married. And almost a full year since Alan and Twi tied the knot themselves.

It didn’t seem like any time at all.

“Hey Al! What’s up!?” a voice called, interrupting his thoughts. 

Alan looked up to see a cyan pegasus floating above him, a book gripped between her hooves. “Hey Dash!” Alan called. “Not much, how are you?”

“Doing Awesome!” she answered. “Got my new book, beat Thunderlane’s flank in a spar, and got the weather all set up, and it’s not even ten in the morning!”

“Great! Not coming back to the library by any chance, are ya?”

She rolled her eyes. “Sheesh, dude, why don’t you just take another pleasure cruise on your boat.”

“It wasn’t meant to be a pleasure cruise,” Alan said. “I was taking her down to sight-see Zebrica for a proper honeymoon, but we just kinda stopped going anywhere.”

“Pleasure cruise!” Rainbow Dash repeated.

“One more word, and it’s Spoiler Central for you!” Alan yelled.

Rainbow Dash gasped. “You wouldn’t dare!”

“In chapter 23, Daring finds out that—”

“Fine! Fine! I’ll stop bringing it up!” she yelled down at him. “Sheesh. Can’t take a joke?”

“Glad that’s settled,” Alan said with a smirk. “Say ‘hi’ to Thunderlane for me.”

“Will do, Al. Stay cool.”

“Always do,” he said, before he took a quick run back down to toward the market. He took a few quick turns, before walking up to a certain stall.

“Alan!” the earth pony mare said, smiling. “Glad to see my favorite customer!”

“Hey, Roseluck. The usual.”

“One bouquet of two dozen red roses, coming up!” she said in her usual chipper voice. 

She disappeared under the counter, only to reappear with a paper-wrapped bouquet. “‘Ere hou ho!” she said through clenched teeth. 

A magical hand took the bouquet, and Alan tossed a few bits her way. “Thank you, keep the change.”

“Thanks!” she called as Alan left, bouquet in tow. 

Alan then took another detour, heading for Sugarcube corner, the local bakery. As the bell rang to signal his entrance, he was instantly greeted by the cheerful voice of the owner, Mr. Cake. “Morning, Alan,” he said.

“Mornin’, Mr. Cake. One box of  triple chocolate fudge cubes,” he ordered.

“Coming up! Got something special planned for Twilight?” the yellow stallion said, as he began pulling out a box of the chocolates.

“No, just felt like getting her some treats is all,” Alan replied, tossing some more bits on the counter.

“Sounds fair,” Mr. Cake said, placing the box on the counter, before sliding the bits into his waiting hoof. 

Alan smiled. “Well, I should hope so,” he said, taking the box. “How’s Pound and Pumpkin doing?”

“Being absolute devils,” Mr. Cake said with a smile. “Pinkie has quite the hoofful with the two of them.”

Alan smiled. “Sounds like it,” he said, heading out the door. “Have a good day, Mr Cake.”

“You too, Al.”

Alan closed the door behind him, chocolate and flowers in tow as he continued walking towards the library. The large oak tree welcomed him in its shade, cooling him as he moved under the tall, green branches of his home.

Well...technically Twilight’s house, but he had never really bothered moving out.

As he stepped into Golden Oaks Library, he was welcomed by the sight of his love sitting in the middle of the floor, sorting the books once more as they hovered in the air. 

Alan smiled.

A pair of hands crept up on the unsuspecting mare, and they quickly began to massage her back.

She practically melted into the touch.

“Honey, I’m home,” Alan whispered into her ear, closing the distance between the two.

Twilight fell backward into him, where she moaned in pleasure as a set of mana hands massaged her back. “Happy to hear it, dear,” she said, before kissing him.

When their kiss ended, Alan smiled. “Got you some roses.”

“Aw, you’re so sweet.”

Alan smiled, kissing her again. “Also, you may have a future in writing erotica.”

Twilight blushed, chuckling nervously. “I get it from my mother...”

Alan blinked. “Your mother writes erotica?”

“What!?” Twilight cried, jumping up. “No! The writing! In general! Not...gah!” She shook her head. “Oh, I really, really hope I don’t get writing erotica from my mother...”

Alan shook his head. “Did that totally kill the mood?”

“Killed it dead.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria, Queen of the Day, sat at a desk in her personal chambers.

The state of the world was a mess.

The assassination attempt of her Pendragon was the key to most of it. 

Julius Ironblood, son of the griffon Emperor King Calius Bloodfeather, had not revealed Alan’s survival to the populace. Much to the Prince’s annoyance, however, not many seemed terribly distraught over the death of his brother by blood oath.

Julius had thrown himself into the search for the rebel faction that was supposedly behind the attempt, the “Iron Crown,” if she remembered correctly, and so far, his search had turned up empty. 

But they had not been silent.

All across the Empire, there had been small pockets of activity. They seemed to pop up everywhere, especially in the smaller towns and cities. There were two kinds of objectives to their little missions, the first, to attack the military of the King, and second, to spread dissension amongst the populace. 

Julius had spoken several times already of a few of the larger towns threatening to swear fealty to the Iron Crown if their demands were not met. Julius doubted they would on their own, but refusing their demands would definitely push them over the edge.

The smaller towns, especially the ones with the smaller military force, however, he was definitely in danger of losing. The Iron Crown had promised them protection from anything that was nearby, anything from the Ligers in the south, to the monsters in the north, and to the rampant bandits throughout the middle. 

The Ligers themselves, however, had decided to make themselves a problem. Currently she was doing her best to keep the Liger Sultan from declaring war on the Empire. 

“They have betrayed your trust, oh Great One,” she could all but mimic. “Let us deal with the liars. Surely you do not believe this Iron Crown business do you?”

She shook her head. They were obviously trying to force her to cut ties with the Empire, the alliance between them being the very reason the Sultan and the King had stopped their war. After all, after the lashing Equestria had given the griffons, it was obvious who had the military might. 

When the alliance had been formed, the Ligers were quick to back off, not at all eager to face the same fate the griffons had if the ponies were called on by their enemies. 

This, the Sultan thought, was their chance. If he could get Equestria’s aid by breaking the already fractured bond, they would be able to start a new war and they could take the land they believed to be theirs.

There was not much that could be done politically, Celestia knew. In fact, sending some ponies across the sea to help Julius in his search would probably not go as well either. After all, while the Iron Crown had not capitalized on xenophobia yet, she highly doubted they wouldn’t resort to it if she got her hooves dirty.

So, she and Alan did the only things they could, they wrote encouraging letters, telling Julius to stay strong, while she would give him some advice.

She hoped it would be enough.


<<<|Ω|>>>


In the frozen wastelands of the Empire, in the mountain range known as the Northern Stones, two figures stood in a dark room.

The first was a tall griffon. He stood with pride as he stared at the other being in the room. Across his left eye was a single scar that made him squint just a tiny bit, and his feathers turned grey at the tips. On his head sat a rough, asymmetrical, iron crown. 

The second figure was tall, almost as tall as Celestia herself. Her sloppy, seaweed green hair hung limp from her head, where an almost comically small crown sat. Her horn was a jagged spear of black chitin, and her wings were gossamer fly-like protrusions. Her emerald eyes peered at the griffon in the darkness.

“So,” she said, breaking the silence, a slight reverb in her voice, “what was your plan again, Your Majesty?” 

The griffon stared at her. His eyes narrowed in anger. “It is simple, you moronic changeling,” he hissed. “I don’t see why I have to repeat myself.”

The changeling smiled. “Call it a bad memory...”

The griffon growled. “First we take the empire. We throw down the two idiots who hold the throne by taking the love and trust of the people and turning it against them, then once the throne is empty, I take it for myself.”

“And the Hive?” the changeling asked.

“The combined armies of the changelings and the griffons will be more than enough for Equestria. The hive will have all the love it needs, and I will rule two countries. Simple.”

The changeling queen looked down on the griffon. “I hope it is that simple in practice.”


--------------------------------


Ladies and Gentlemen, the time has come!

“Hey! I missed you all soooooooooooooo much!”

“We missed you too, Pinkie.”

But now it’s time to get this show on the road.

“Bet none of you were expecting it this soon, I know I sure wasn’t!”

Welcome to, A Changeling Queen under the Griffon’s Crown!
> 2-Catapults and Card Games
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 2

“Alright, girls!” Scootaloo said, as she looked over the plans. “This is going to be awesome!”

“Girls and guy...” Pipsqueak corrected halfheartedly.

“You know what she meant,” Applebloom said, comforting the only male member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

Pip grumbled. 

The four fillies and annoyed colt all stood around a simple catapult. The sun was high in the sky as they worked quickly on this sunny Sunday. Ponyville’s usual hustle and bustle was just within earshot of their worksite. A copse of trees stood to one side, creating just enough cover to hide their little project from those who would try to ruin the fun. Read: adults. 

“Cutie Mark Crusader Live Ammunition! Yay!” the three core members yelled.

“You do know that’s not what ‘live ammunition’ means, right?” Silver Spoon said.

“Hush, Newbie,” Scootaloo said, strapping her helmet to her head triumphantly. “Definitions change for Awesome.”

“No, no, they don’t,” Spoon deadpanned, even though she knew it wouldn’t matter. As she’d learned over the past two years of working with the Crusaders, whenever Scootaloo made any reference to “Awesome” it was set in stone.

Sure enough, Scootaloo ignored the jab and hopped into the cup of the siege engine. “This is it!” she called, triumphantly, her wings spreading in excitement.

“This is what?” an new voice said, and the foals quickly turned.

The five young ponies all looked up at the stallion that had silently approached the catapult.

“Mis-Mister Goldenhoof!” Silver Spoon began. “We uh...we weren’t—”

“We weren’t using a catapult like Applejack told us not to!” Sweetie Belle blurted.

“And we definitely weren’t going to shoot Scootaloo at the lake like Rarity said we shouldn’t!” Pip added.

“And we definitely weren’t doing it without adult supervision!” Scootaloo finished, still sitting in the catapult.

Alan looked between the four foals before calling to the last. “Applebloom...”

The filly with the pink bow ducked behind the siege weapon. “We were doin’ all those things,” she admitted.

“Darn it, Bloom!” Scoots cried.

“Ah can’t help it!” the filly answered. “You try livin’ with the Bearer of the Elemen’ of Honesty!”

Scootaloo sighed. 

“Now, Applebloom,” Alan said. “Your sister wouldn’t be happy with you if she knew you were lying.”

She cocked her head at him. “B-but I wasn’t lying!”

“You were,” Alan said, walking up to the catapult with a smile on his face. “After all, I’m an adult. I’m supervising.”

Scootaloo's eyes went wide. “Yes!” she cried triumphantly, “You are the most awesome adult ever!” she said, before quickly adding, “...Next to Rainbow Dash.”

“Now,” Alan said, sitting down next to the catapult. “Let’s see what we have here.”

His eyes quickly scanned over the mechanism, and his eyebrows furrowed. “Have you tested it out yet?” he asked.

The deafening silence coming from the foals was not reassuring. 

Alan sighed. “Scoots, get down.”

“But—”

“Get down; we’ll test it first, then we’ll shoot you into the lake.”

“Aw...” she moaned, stepping out of the cup.

Silver Spoon smirked. “Told you we should have tested it first.”

“Sweetie, could you find me a rock, please?” Alan asked.

“Yes, sir!” she said with a smile, before bounding away in search of a boulder. 

Alan smiled and shook his head before calling to another Crusader. “Applebloom, come here.”

The young filly walked up to him. “What is it, Mister Goldenhoof?”

“Just Alan, for right now,” the unicorn corrected before pointing at the winch. “Does that look right to you?”

She looked at it. “Why? Is there something wrong with it?”

“You tell me,” Alan said, simply.

Applebloom looked up at him, confused, before turning her attention back to the winch. “Well...” she began. “Ah...Ah think it’s alright.”

“You sure?” Alan asked.

The little filly bit her lip. “Ah...Ah...Yes?” she said, her affirmation more of a question.

“Alright,” Alan said. 

His non-committal answer did nothing to ease the filly’s uncertainty. She bit her lip again, her eyes darting between the stallion and the mechanism. “Do...do you think there’s something wrong?” 

“I don’t know,” Alan said. “I didn’t build it.”

Silver Spoon spoke up “I think it—”

A magical hand shushed her. “I asked Applebloom,” Alan said, his tone stern, yet somehow comforting to the young mare.

The farm girl looked up at the stallion. He was testing her. But why?

“Well, Applebloom,” Alan said. “Is there a problem or not?”

She turned back to the winch.

Was there a problem? 

She turned back to Alan.

“Wh-why can’t you just tell me?” 

“Because I want you to figure it out.”

“Why?”

Alan merely looked down at the winch. “So is there a problem? If I were you, I try to find out quickly. Because if there is a problem, you or your friends could get hurt.”

Applebloom’s eye twitched. She didn’t like being tested like this.

Grumbling, she pushed herself forward into machine. 

She slowly released the winch as she muttered darkly. Dumb adults. Always thought they knew something we don’t. Always trying to teach us a lesson.

She removed three different gears, numbering them One, Two, and Three respectively. 

She untied the rope from the winch, coiling it up to keep it out of the way. 

Her hooves worked quickly and efficiently, taking the machine apart and double checking each part of it as she went.

How many little construction projects had she been a part of now? Forty? Fifty? There were a lot. Either with her friends, and many times even on the farm, there was almost always something that needed to be built. She pretty much grew up around tools, now that she thought about it. And, now that she really thought about it, why was she always the one that was doing most of the work? 

Then again, she never really complained, did she? She kinda enjoyed it in a way. Everything just fit together so nicely. Gear one here was just the right size to fit with gear two. It was like a giant puzzle. A giant puzzle that would launch one of her friends here in a second. 

It...building things...it was...fun...

It cleared her head. She wasn’t as mad when she was working with wood and things like that. It helped her think. It was a nice little way of organizing her thoughts. 

This gear was this, that gear was that. That lever acted like this.

She removed the winch, and after checking it over, felt her eye twitch. 

Really? How did she miss that?

The rope anchor to the winch was loose.

Now more than a little annoyed, she attached the anchor properly, replaced the winch,  and mentally bit her tongue to keep her from spewing a long string of farm-based obscenities. 

She really should have checked that better. If the anchor had come loose, then the rope could have unraveled, and they could have had a premature launch.

Which, considering her friends were the payload, was not cool.

She tied the rope in, choosing the square knot her brother had taught her to attach them, and quickly coiled the slack around the barrel of the mechanism. 

The gears, three, two and one slipped into place, and she climbed out of the catapult.

“Thanks, Mister Alan,” she said, “that could have gone badly for us.”

Alan nodded. “Glad to know it’s safer.”

“But...Mister Alan...” she began, vaguely aware of her friends behind her.

“Yes?”

“What was the point? Why didn’t you just tell me? What was the test?”

“A-Applebloom...” Pipsqueak’s voice said behind her.

“What?” she asked.

Scootaloo was staring at her with wide eyes. 

Sweetie Belle had returned with a rock, and her face matched Scootaloo’s. 

Silver Spoon had a smirk on her face.

Pipsqueak looked stunned, but nonetheless continued. “You...you...uh...”

She blinked.

“What?”

Silver Spoon pointed at her flank.

Applebloom’s eye began to widen, and she quickly checked her own flank. There, rather than the blank, yellow canvas she was used to, was an apple, with three gears set into in. 

“Ah...Ah...”she began before trailing off.

“You passed your test, Applebloom. Congratulations,” Alan said with a smirk.

She turned to him, her mouth hanging open. “Ah...Ah...”

Alan stood, ruffling her mane. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got to pick up your brother for cards.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


It was six PM when the stallions had finally been gathered. Spike, Silver Pauldrons, Big Mac, Thunderlane, Soarin, Alan and even Shining Armor, all were glaring at it each other from over their cards.

A pile of cards sat in the middle of the table, face down. 

“Glad you could make it, Shining,” Alan said, laying down two cards. “Two tens.”

“Thank you,” Shining said, “and you are a dirty, rotten liar.”

The two cards Alan just placed down flipped, revealing two tens. “Crap!” Shining muttered, before taking the whole pile.

“One Jack,” Spike said, next in line.

“Nope,” Big Mac replied.

Spike grumbled and took his card back.

“You boys want drinks?” Twilight called from the kitchen.

Silence for a second. “I think we’re good, Honey!”

“Alright! Just let me know if you need anything!”

Alan smiled, his cards held in a mana hand that floated up and above him out of sight of the rest of the players, as he leaned back in his chair. “So how’s it been going in Canterlot, Shining?”

“Been going good,” he said. “The Canterlot Military has been shaping up real good, and Cadence has been good to me, a lot of Bitalian cooking. You been reading that book she sent you?”

“Certo! Si ha veramente aiutato la mia lingua,” Alan replied.

Shining blinked. “Which means...”

Alan rolled his eyes. “Yes, I’ve been reading it. It’s been helping.”

“Don’t roll your eyes at me, you know I don’t speak Bitalian.”

“Three Jacks,” Big Mac mumbled.

“B!S!” Silver called.

“Nope!” Big Mac said with a smile, and flipped the cards over.

“By Luna’s Starry Sky!” Silver grumbled, picking up the cards.

“What about you?” Shining asked.

“Been doing alright; I helped Applebloom get her Cutie Mark today.”

Total silence filled the room as every set of eyes turned to him.

Alan blinked. He looked up at his friends, and nervously checked the looks on their faces. “What?” he asked tentatively.

“You told her?” Big Mac asked, a slight twitch in his eye.

“No! No, no, no, no, no! I gave her a little nudge, but I let her figure it out on her own.”

“That’s kind of a grey area, Al,” Shining said.

“She’s been waiting for at least five years! She’s eleven, for crying out loud, I figured she needed a break.”

“Al,” the draft pony said, getting total silence from the table as he spoke. He glared down at the unicorn, his mouth twisted into a slight scowl. His eyes closed and he took a deep breath. “Yer mah friend. Ya meant well, but if Ah hear ‘bout you doing that again. Ah will beat you into the ground. Get me?”

Alan nodded. “Sorry, I, uh...didn’t know better I guess.”

“So...” Shining said, fishing for a subject that wasn’t breaking cultural taboos, “anything else you’ve been doing?”

Alan smirked. “Other than pleasing your sister?”

Shining glared. “Yes. Other than that.”

Alan chuckled. “Cool it, bro.”

“Bro-in-law,” Shining corrected.

“One King,” Soarin said, laying a card down.

“Two Aces,” Thunderlane said.

“Not much,” Alan said. “Mostly getting groceries and stuff like that, you know, mundane stuff.”

“Wait, wait. Is Twi sending you out for all the grocery runs?”

“Yeah. Your point?”

Shining smiled. “Nothing. It’s just it sounds like somepony here is cropped.”

“Ooh...” the stallions called.

Alan smiled evilly. “What we do in the bedroom is none of your business,” he said.

Shining looked over at him, confused, before a sudden image of his baby sister in rather tight leather holding a riding crop flashed across his vision.

“AH!” Shining screamed, his hooves flying to his eyes. “Brain! Why!?”

“She looks surprisingly good in black leather,” Alan commented.

“GAH!”

That’s when everypony at the table took a second to leisurely glance at the cards Shining had left face up on the table.

“She likes it real tight too.”

“My eyes! They burn!” he screamed, falling backwards onto the floor.

Alan quickly flipped Shining’s cards, it was the decent thing to do, of course. “You done down there?”

“Bleach! I need Mind Bleach!”

“Doesn’t exist on Earth, and sure as Tartarus doesn’t exist here,” Alan said with a smirk.

Shining moaned, sitting back up in at the table. The second he was back up, his head slammed into the table. “Never mention that again,” he muttered.

“Lay off the cropped comments,” Alan said. “Two twos.”

“Fair enough,” Shining muttered as he picked himself, and his cards up. “One three,” he said.

“Liar!” Spike said.

“Darn it!”

Spike won that round.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The boys were dealing another hand, while Twilight sat in her room, reading a book. 

Alan had decided a while back that he and the guys needed to get a little closer, after all, she had her friends; Alan needed his. 

He had mentioned something about the estrogen/testosterone ratio, but she was fairly certain that was him just being silly.

A knock sounded on her door, and she was surprised to see her brother in the doorway. “Shining? What is it?”

“Oh, uh...it’s nothing Twiley...I just...uh...” he fumbled with his words for a moment. “Look, Alan said something about you, and...I can’t get it out of my head. No matter how hard I try...Anyway...I just need you to tell me that it’s not true. Because, there is no way you’re into that.”

“Into what?” Twilight asked.

“Into...well...into...” he said, struggling with his words. “Into...bondage...” he finally muttered quietly.

Twilight looked at her brother for a long time. “What?”

“I said that Alan was cropped because you keep sending him out for the groceries, and he told me that you liked that, and it was just mentally scarring. So please, just tell me you don’t do that, and I can get on with my life.”

Twilight blinked.

Now, Twilight loved her brother, dearly. Always had loved him, and always will love him. When they were young, they hardly ever fought. 

She wanted to tell him the truth.

She wanted to tell him Alan was kidding.

But...then again...this was just too good. 

“No, Shining. We don’t use crops.”

Shining sighed. “That is great to hear.”

“They’re too visible, they leave marks. No, we normally stick to nipple clamps and stuff like that.”

Shining’s face went from relieved to horrified in record time.

Twilight fought to keep from laughing. “There was that one time when we used a ring gag...”

Shining screamed.

Twilight laughed.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“So you wound up telling him?” Alan said, as they took the covers off the bed.

“Yes, I mean, it was fun and all, but I don’t want to scar him for life.”

“You sure? It’s fun.”

Twilight sent him a slightly amused look. “Fun, yes...but morally questionable.”

The iPod suddenly lit up.

“That's all they really want 
Some fun
When the working day is done
Girls - they want to have fun
Oh girls just want to have fun!”

Alan looked down at the machine. “I don’t even have that song on there.”

It shut up.

Alan blinked, before shaking his head. “Anyway...personally I can’t believe Shining bought that. I mean really, you into bondage?”

“Me? You wouldn’t touch a riding crop with a ten-hoof pole.”

“I know, right? I mean seriously? Pain? What kind of a fetish is that?” Alan said, laying down on the bed.

“Exactly! Pain is not pleasurable. That’s why it’s pain!” Twilight said as she snuggled up against her husband.

Alan wrapped his forelegs around her, kissing her neck as purple aura brought the blanket up and tucked them in.

“Right. Goodnight, Honey,” Alan said, kissing her again as a mana hand formed behind him.

“Goodnight, Dear,” she said, getting closer to her husband.

Alan smiled, and the mana hand extinguished the light.

There was total silence in the bedroom for a few long seconds.

“It was still incredibly funny."

"You are so bad."


--------------------------------


Sorry about the short chap guys, Writer’s block hit hard. 

“It happens to the best of us Miner!”

Thank you Pinkie.

Good news, by the by, I think I finally have the proper rewrite of chapter 34 from A Novice Swordsman, and I am much happier with this result. 

I’ll keep it “under revision” for now, so I can get more feedback from it, but if it’s mostly positive, I’ll keep it.

Thank you guys for the opportunity to entertain, and I hope we will see you next time.

“Be sure to comment, like, and favorite! Ah, who am I kidding!? If you got this far you probably already have!”

Pinkie!

“What?”

Don’t say things like that, you’ll make them think I have a bloated ego or something. “Oh, look at him, thinking he’s such hot stuff that we must have faved him already!”

"But Miner, almost all of the ponies reading this came from the last story, and if they faved that one, they must have faved this one.”

I know, but still, Pinkie.

“Ok...Can I try again?”

Yes...yes you can, Pinkie.

“Be sure to comment, like, and favorite! Miner would really appreciate it!”

And see you next time.

Bye!
> 3-Restored Jewelry
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 3

Diamond Tiara was not happy.

To be fair, she hadn’t really been happy for the past two years.

But still, she was not happy.

After Silver Spoon had betrayed her things had gone downhill. Her little empire of fear had been totally undermined, and nopony gave her the respect she deserved...

She glanced at her blank, pink flank.

Alright...so maybe she was getting the respect she deserved. Namely none. But that didn’t mean she had to be happy about it.

And so she wasn’t.

“Stupid Cutie Mark Crusaders...” she mumbled under her breath.

It was all their fault, really.

They got Silver Soon to attack her like that, and that led to all of this.

If Spoon were still by her side, she would be ruling this little playground. Instead, she was here on the single solitary tree swing while everypony around her gave her a three tails-length space.

Diamond Tiara was not happy.

And she was totally alone...


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan sat at an outdoor table to his favorite Ponyville cafe, The Cup and Plate, enjoying a cream soda and apple tart. 

Twilight was having a girls’ day out with her friends, and, though Alan’s own friends were busy today, he still took the opportunity to enjoy himself. A mana hand lifted the tart to his face, and he eagerly bit into it. 

It was no Apple specialty, but it was a good tart.

As Alan munched away, his ears flickered as a familiar tune came to his ears.

“I walk a lonely road
The only one that I have ever known
Don't know where it goes
But it's home to me and I walk alone.”

Alan quickly pulled out his iPod, and sure enough, it was playing by itself again.

“I walk this empty street
On the Boulevard of Broken Dreams
When the city sleeps
And I'm the only one and I walk alone”

Alan’s brow furrowed. That was odd. Why was it playing this one? It’s not like it applied to his situation right now. What was it trying to say?

And then, Alan looked up.

A pink filly with a violet and white mane walked down the street. Her head was hung low, and she stumbled forward with frown on her face.

“I walk alone
I walk alone
I walk alone
I walk a...

My shadow's the only one that walks beside me
My shallow heart's the only thing that's beating
Sometimes I wish someone up there will find me
'Til then I walk alone.”

As the song continued to play, Alan felt a stab of guilt into his heart.

This was quickly followed by his brain asking, “Why should I care? She’s a jerk.”

A voice from the past answered, as he remembered Faust’s words. “I have given all of my children a choice, Little One, and many times, they choose to do wrong...”

“Yeah, she chose to do wrong.”

“I have given all of my children a choice, Little One...”

“Yeah, but—”

“My children...”

“But—”

“She is my child, Alan, and I love her too...”

Alan frowned. “So why do I have to talk to her? Couldn’t you get somepony who likes her to talk to her? Why are you even talking to me now? I haven't heard from you since I died.”

Alan did not get a reply; however, he couldn’t deny that he felt a little guilty.

The iPod continued to play.

“I walk alone
I walk alone
I walk alone
I walk a...

My shadow's the only one that walks beside me
My shallow heart's the only thing that's beating
Sometimes I wish someone up there will find me
'til then I walk alone.”

Alan watched as the little filly trudged along the street, frowning as she went.

Alan watched her go.


<<<|Ω|>>>


It had been three days.

Three days with this annoying sense of guilt.

He could live with it, sure. Alan could totally live with this terrible, gut-wrenching feeling he got every time he watched the little filly go by. All he had to do was not look at her.

Of course, that didn’t change the fact that one particular Green Day song was now permanently stuck in his head.

Oddly enough, the guilt wasn’t so much about leaving the filly in the cold. No, Alan had managed to figure out that it came from a different source entirely. 

It was because he was disappointing Faust.

It was like one of those moments when you were a kid, and your parents caught you doing the exact thing you were told not to do, and instead of a fierce scolding, you only received a severely disappointed look.

He could practically hear the goddess’ motherly voice saying, “I am so disappointed in you, Alan.”

And, of course, his mood suffered for it.

Alan sat on the balcony of the library, his eyes glancing over at the schoolhouse, where the filly was undoubtedly sitting in class. 

She was there, probably making fun of any and all the little fillies and colts she could. Being a terrible little devil.

“Alan?” he heard the voice of his wife call. “Is something wrong?”

He turned to face her, and gave her a slight smile. “Yeah...yeah. I’m fine.”

Twilight hesitated for a second. “Alan...I know you better than that. Something’s been gnawing at you for the past few days. I know there is.”

Alan sighed, and turned back to the schoolhouse.

Twilight sat next to him.

“I...” he began. “I have a feeling like I should be doing something right now.”

“What?”

“There’s somepony I need to talk to,” Alan said. 

“So what’s stopping you?”

“I don’t like her,” Alan grumbled.

Twilight blinked at that. She didn’t really know anypony in Ponyville that Alan didn’t like. In fact, eveypony she knew had been exceedingly nice to the human once he had moved in, and only remained so once his transformation happened.

“But...” Alan said, “if I don’t talk to her, I feel like I’m letting somepony else down.”

Twilight looked over at her husband.

“It’s...it’s not nice being between the two.”

Twilight nodded. “Do you know what I would do?”

Alan turned to her. “Couldn’t hurt.”

“I would go talk to her. Not for her though, but for the one I would be letting down. She’s your friend, isn’t she?”

“You can say that,” Alan said with a slight smirk.

“Then you have to be willing to make sacrifices for your friendship. If she is important to you, then she’s probably worth a little discomfort. After all, if friendship is worth fighting for, then its definitely worth a little talk.”

Alan smiled. “I knew there was a reason I married you. Besides the obvious, of course.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Diamond Tiara decided to take the long way home. 

She just felt like it.

Her thoughts turned to her classmates. How she loathed them. For the past week now, Applebloom had been showing off her Cutie Mark. The whole class had given her congratulations, and Cheerilee had even taken time out of class to ask how she had figured it out.

She hated her for it.

Everypony was happy for her. Everypony was happy for the “last” one to get her Cutie Mark, as she thought she had been five years ago. How convenient was it that none of them remembered her? Nopony remembered Diamond Tiara. It was all the Cutie Mark Crusaders this, the Cutie Mark Crusaders that. 

She doubted anyone would make so much as a sound if she got her Cutie Mark.

Cutie Mark Crusaders.

Pah! 

What kind of an idiot celebrates being a blank flank?

You weren’t even a proper pony if you didn’t have a Cutie Mark. Everypony knew that.

That’s why she hid hers...

The filly trudged up a hill, ignoring the laughs of her peers.

She looked down at her empty flank.

...her betters.

When she got to the top of the hill, she stopped, unable to continue for the tears in her eyes.

That’s where Alan found her.


<<<|Ω|>>>


There she is. Alan thought to himself.

I hope you know I’m doing this for you, Faust.

No answer.

Alan sighed. 

Here goes nothing.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Diamond Tiara heard the sound of crushing grass.

She turned, and was surprised to see a stallion sitting next to her.

He didn’t look happy.

She turned towards the playground, hoping to hide her tears.

There was a long silence between them.

“What brings you up here?” Alan asked finally.

“Nothing,” Tiara answered.

“Nothing, huh?”

“Nothing.” 

More silence.

Alan looked down at her. “What’s wrong?” he asked, an annoyed tone in his voice.

“Why do you care?”

Alan had trouble answering that one.

Silence.

“Well?” Tiara asked.

Alan didn’t answer.

“That’s what I thought. Nopony cares about a blank flank like me.”

Alan spoke up. “Answer me a question, Tiara. Why did you make fun of Applebloom and the Crusaders if you were a blank flank yourself?”

Tiara was silent.

That was the million-bit question, wasn’t it?

She felt compelled to answer. “I...I don’t know...”

Both ponies merely stared out at the horizon.

“Diamond Tiara,” Alan said, “I’m going to tell you a secret. Something I’ve only told ten or so ponies, two of whom were the Princesses themselves.”

Tiara’s eyes went wide.

“You remember I’m human, don’t you?”

“Y-yes...” she said. Everypony in Ponyville knew Mister Goldenhoof was human.

“Well, in my world, all of this is a story. My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, it was called. It was a good story, focusing on Twilight and her friends, but every now and then it would focus on Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo.”

Alan looked down at her. “When we first were introduced to them, we also met you, and the first thing we saw you do, was make fun of Applebloom for being a blank flank.”

Alan stared into her eyes. “In my world, nobody likes you.”

Tiara whimpered. The simple statement ripped into her. 

“There are other stories, written by fans, that are nothing more than you dying a terrible death for saying such things.”

Tiara began to cry.

She looked away from the stallion, wanting nothing more than to curl up into a ball and die. There were people in another world that didn’t like her, either! Nopony liked her. She was just a blight on all of Equestria.

And then, she felt a soft, soothing...thing rest on her shoulder.

She looked, and saw it was a hand, made from magick, resting on her withers and giving them a slight, relaxing hug. 

“But there are other ones. Stories that have you mellowing with age. Stories where you finally figure out what it means to be nice, kind, and generous.”

She looked up at him, sniffing.

“There are stories about you becoming friends with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, much like Silver Spoon did. And do you want to know something?”

She nodded. 

“I like those versions of you.”

“But...but I don’t have my Cutie Mark!” Tiara said, as though the world depended on it. 

“So?” Alan asked.

So? So! 

“Tiara. It’s your personalities and talents that make your Cutie Mark, not the other way around. You are who you are, and the color of the fur on your flank won’t change that. Now, before we continue, I have a question for you.”

“What?” she asked. 

“Are you sorry?”

Tiara continued to cry. 

She missed Silver Spoon. She missed their little outings. She missed having somepony to talk to. 

“Yes! Yes, I’m sorry! I want my friend back!”

Alan gave a soft sigh. “I believe you,” he said, “I believe there is a good pony in there somewhere. Unfortunately, it’s going to take a lot of convinving to get others to believe you.”

“So what can I do, Mister Goldenhoof?” she asked, staring up at him with her azure eyes. “What can I do to say I’m sorry?”

Alan smiled. “Well, it’s not going to be easy. But I do have one idea.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Dawn Flame walked quietly next to Daisy Chain.

He was off today, and as such, he had decided that now would be the best time to ask.

The widow and widower had grown fairly close during the war. To be fair though, he had been assigned to protect her household until the war was over.

It also helped that her son and his daughter were good friends. 

He was secretly thankful that Pipsqueak and Scootaloo got together so well, it really made this easier.

The two walked through the market, Daisy comparing prices and produce, while Dawn followed close behind.

Dawn had taken her out to dinner a few times, neither one of them daring to mention the word date, lest their children begin calling each other brother and sister. No point getting their hopes up.

Of course, the way things were going, they may not have needed to worry about it.

“Alright,” Daisy said, floating a head of lettuce into her saddle bags before paying the stall owner. “I think I’m done shopping for the day.”

Dawn nodded. “Did you remember to get Pip more toothpaste?”

“Yes, yes I did,” Daisy said, already heading to her home.

“What about the pasta for dinner?”

“Yes.”

“The carrots?”

“Yes.”

“The peas?”

“Yes.”

“What about the new kitchen knives?”

“Yes!” Daisy Chain said, annoyed.

“Well then,” Dawn said, before he held out a small bracelet, “what about this?”

“What about wha— Oh...”

Dawn smiled. “I know we’ve both been through this, Daisy, but I think it’s about time we tried it together.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Diamond Tiara paced.

Oh, this was never going to work.

Never, never, never.

They would throw her out and mock her.

She would feel every second of the pain she had given them. 

Why had she let him talk her into this?

“Ah. Oh. Eeh...maybe I should just move to Aus-tail-lia...I hear it’s nice there.”

She continued to pace around the apple tree, the orchard around her filling her nose with the smell of...well...apples...

How could the Apple family get around here? All these trees looked the same! Was there even a difference between that one and the next?

At the very least, she knew this one tree was different. This one tree that she had circled five, wait for it...six times now, and even after those six times the only difference she could really spot was the large house hanging in its branches.

As she paced under the window again, she heard the voices of her judges, jury, and executioners. 

“And you want us to trust her?” That was Scootaloo.

“After all she did to us?” Applebloom.

“After all the mean things she said about us?” Sweetie Belle.

“After what she said about the soldiers?” Pipsqueak asked.

Admittedly, that wasn’t her proudest moment.

“No, no,” Alan said, her lawyer in this case. “You don’t have to trust her, just give her one more chance. She’ll have to earn your trust, but she can’t earn it if you guys don’t give her a chance.”

The conversation faded as she moved away from the window, chewing on her bottom lip as she went.

She wasn’t sure if that fact that she hadn’t heard a peep from Silver Spoon was a good thing or not.

This could only end badly...

She paced around the tree, her hooves slowly wearing the grass around the roots away. 

“Maybe not Aus-tail-ia...that may be too close. Maybe Zebrica...or Camelu...How is the climate in Cowrea? I hope it’s not cold...I can’t stand the cold...”

Under the window again.

“She’s been nothing but a liar at the best of times!”

“And a complete bully during the rest!”

That was true.

"Oh...why am I even here? They won’t take me, and I’ll be alone again...who am I kidding? No one likes me.”

I like those versions of you, he had said.

Somepony liked her.

An alternate universe version of her, but that still counted, right?

Under the window again.

“How do we know she isn’t just saying all this to get us when our backs are turned?”

“How do we know she won’t betray us?”

“How do we know she ain’t lyin’?”

“I can tell.”

Tiara froze at that voice.

That was the voice of her...well...her ex-friend. 

“She never could lie to me. I will be able to tell.”

Tiara strained her ears to listen as the grey earth pony spoke for the first time.

“So what? Do you think she’s really sorry, for all of this?” Scootaloo asked.

“I think she’s lonely,” Silver Spoon said simply.

“Last Ah checked, lonely wasn’t a synonym of sorry.”

“How do you even know that word?” Pip asked.

“No,” Silver said, “but she could be lonely enough to become sorry.”

Tiara remained utterly silent.

“How does that work?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I was sad and lonely enough to become sorry, and then you let me join,” Spoon pointed out. “What’s the difference between her and me?”

There was a long silence in the clubhouse above her.

“Well, she was...and you were...you...punched her?”

“So because I was bullied by her too, I was okay?”

“Yeah!” Pip said.

“And because she’s sick of bullying, she’s not?”

“Right! Wait...”

More silence.

Tiara smirked. She could picture it now. Silver was giving them her over-the-glasses stare, something she reserved for only the most stupid of comments. 

“Do you want to try that again, Pip?”

“Alright...alright, I get it.”

“Look, let’s just...”

And that’s as far as Diamond Tiara heard before walking away.

Silver Spoon was still on her side! Well, actually, that wasn’t quite right. She wasn’t on her side, it was more she was willing to keep an open mind, give her a chance.

Just that thought made her smile. 

“Diamond?” a voice called from the front, and the pink filly quickly ran to the ramp that went up the side of the tree and up to the door.

Alan and the five foals stood on the balcony.

Alan face was utterly impassive, and that alone nearly crushed the smile she had earlier. This was compounded by the fierce look on the faces of the rest of the Crusaders.

The only thing that was keeping that fleeting sense of hope alive was Silver Spoon’s eyes. Her gaze was not an angry glare, or an unapologetic stare. No, instead Tiara saw herself looking into the violet, gentle eyes of a kind, understanding, and, dare she hope, forgiving filly.

They stared at each for a few long seconds before Applebloom spoke up. “Well? Whatcha got to say fer yourself?”

Diamond Tiara blinked, before giving a long sigh. “I’m...sorry,” she said, before looking up at the Crusaders. “I’m sorry for making fun of you guys. I’m sorry for all the mean things I’ve said, and I’m sorry treating you badly when I was as ba...worse than you.”

There was a short pause.

“And I am really, really sorry about talking about the army the way I did.”

The foals all turned to Silver Spoon.

She nodded.

They turned back to Tiara.

Applebloom gave a frown. “Well...alright...apology accepted, Tiara.”

Her heart leapt at the words.

“But!”

And it was immediately shot dead.

Applebloom glared down at her, and Tiara’s hopes began to wither and die.

“We haven’t forgotten the kind of pony you were. But...” she paused, and looked over at Silver Spoon, who waved her hoof as though to say ‘get on with it.’ “But it would be wrong of us to not allow you the chance to change. With that in mind, we are willin’ to provide you with the rank of probationary member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Take it or leave it.”

Spoon sent the farmer a disapproving glance for the curt ending, but nonetheless smiled at the earth pony at the bottom of the ramp.

Diamond Tiara took a few, cautious steps up the ramp, her eyes on her...they...they were her friends, weren’t they? She...she had friends now...

When she finally made it to the top, there were already tears in her eyes.

Then she did something that surprised even her. 

Diamond Tiara hugged Applebloom. “Thank you!” she said through happy tears. “Thank you, so much, Applebloom!”

The farmer filly, caught off guard by the sudden embrace, stared wide-eyed at the back of Tiara’s head. She blinked, and then, after a few more seconds, returned it.

Silver Spoon hugged her old friend, happy to have her company again, especially on the right side.

Sweetie Belle joined, hugging the three, and she quickly pulled Scootaloo into the hug.

“Hey! Get off of me!”

“Just be quiet and join the hug!” Sweetie said.

As she was pulled in, Scootaloo quickly grabbed Pipsqueak. “Hey!” he cried in shock.

“If I have to do this, you’re coming with me!” she whispered harshly.

Alan chuckled as he watched the group hug, some members more willing than others.

It was kinda cute.

“There, Alan. Was it really that bad?”

Alan rolled his eyes at the voice in his head. 

Rub it in, why don’t ya?

Alan got the distinct impression that she laughed.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Scootaloo walked home that night, Pipsqueak next to her, still unsure about the whole deal. “I just don’t think it’s a good idea,” she explained.

“Yeah, but Mister Goldenhoof made a lot of good points, and so did Spoon.”

“Yeah...I know...I’m just waiting for this to bite us in the flank is all.”

They didn’t say anything else until they came up to the house on the outskirts of town.

“You sure your mom won’t mind me staying over tonight?” the pegasus asked.

“Please. You and your dad practically live here anyway. Your dad helped build the place. There’s no way she’ll mind,” he said, opening the door. “Mom, I’m home! I brought Scoots over!” he called.

“Oh? Good!” Daisy Chain said, poking her head out from the kitchen. “Both of you, come to the kitchen, we have some news for both of you.”

Scootaloo sent Pipsqueak an unsure glance.

Pipsqueak returned it, before walking into the kitchen. “Are...are we in trouble?”

“No! No!” Daisy said from the kitchen.

The two preteens walked into the kitchen, unsure of what to expect.

The first thing that really stood out was Dawn Flame. Now that he had removed his armor, and the enchantment in the chestplate, he now appeared to be a red pony with a bright yellow mane. Pipsqueak had only really seen him without his armor off maybe three times in the three years he’d known him.

The second thing that caught their attention was the unusually large smiles worn by both of them.

It was slightly unsettling...

“Kids, we have great news!” Dawn said.

“Yeah...” Scootaloo began.

“Well,” Daisy said, smiling, “we decided that since you guys like each other so much,”

“You wouldn’t mind being brother and sister,” Dawn finished.

The foals blinked.

They turned to each other. 

Blinked again.

Turned back to their parents, and in unison yelled at the top of their lungs. “You’re getting married!?”

“That’s Awesome!” Scootaloo yelled.

“I have a sister!” Pipsqueak cried.

“I have a Mom!”

As the two began to excitedly yell at each other about shared awesomeness, the two older ponies watched, amused.

Daisy looked down at the engagement hoofband, and smiled. Pip was happy, and so was she.


--------------------------------


And Chapter Three is done and done!

“So what’s next?”

You’ll have to wait and see, Pinkie.

“Can I have a hint? Just one? Please-y Weasy?”

Alright, just one. Here are three words that relate to the next chapter. Twilight. Spell. Babysitting.

“Ooh! Sounds fun!”

It will be!

Until then, be sure to give this story a comment, a fave and a thumbs up if you haven’t. And I will see you next time.

Bye!


--------------------------------


Omake (or “Just Desserts for When Diamond Tiara Says Mean Things in Season 4”):

While Diamond Tiara may have been saved in this Equestria, there are others where she is not so disposed.

“I am Diamond Tiara!” she yelled, standing in the penthouse suite of Stock Industries. Next to her floated a magical staff, its power imbued in her. “I am your Queen!” she yelled down on the massive, hulking, orange mass that was once a pegasus. “I am—”

That was as far as she got. 

A massive, orange hoof grabbed her by the leg, and in the blink of an eye she was thrown into the air, before slamming into the ground. 

She was yanked up again, and again slammed into the tile floor by the super strength of the Gamma-mutated pony.

Wham! Wham! Wham! Wham! Wham!

The tile smashed with audible cracks as Diamond Tiara was thrown into the ground repeatedly.

And then for a moment, everything was still.

Scootaloo, the massive, muscle-bound beast, smirked. “Puny Queen.”
> 4-Horrors of Youth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 4

“M-mercy...” it begged. “Me-mercy, please...”

Alan looked down at the changeling in front of him. 

It shook and shivered, trying desperately to hide in its little corner. It cradled its broken leg desperately as it looked up at him with its terrified eyes. 

They weren’t changeling eyes.

They were not the pale blue orbs of light that Alan remembered them to be.

Instead, they were pony eyes, with pupils and irises. Those azure eyes stared up at him, tears breaking through. 

“Please!” it whimpered; its voice was that of a mare’s. “Please, This One—” And that’s as far as she got before a blade went through her throat. 

Red blood, not the clear fluid of a Changeling, erupted from her throat in a shower. Soon, it was everywhere, filling the room up to his elbows in blood. 

“Why?” the Changeling asked, as the blood began to rise higher. “Why did you kill me?”

Alan didn’t answer.

“Why? Why did you do it?”

No answer.

The blood rose higher.

“I surrendered!” she whimpered as the blood came up to her neck. “I gave up! I wasn’t going to hurt anyone else! I surrendered!” The blood rose higher, coming up over Alan’s mouth and nose. The Changeling craned her neck over the pool as her eyes slowly went dark, transforming into black pits of nothingness. “Why did you kill me?!”

Her head disappeared under the blood that was now slowly beginning to drown the stallion. 

“Kill!” a voice roared behind him.

Alan, able to move now, turned.

There, just above the surface, was a massive cloud of shadow. Two, massive, baleful green eyes glared down on him, even as the blood began to rise over his eyes.

“Maim! Destroy! Decimate! Eliminate!” the voice called. “Exterminate! Execute! Erase! Slay! Slaughter! Obliterate! Immolate! Eradicate! Massacre! Death! Death! Death!”

Blood filled Alan’s vision, he couldn’t see anything except for the blood of that one life.

And he was drowning in it.

Blackness began to constrict his vision, and he began to lose feeling in his limbs.

He was dying.

And then, just as his vision went black, those two eyes appeared in front of him, glaring at him from behind his own eyelids.

“Murderer.”

Alan sat up in bed with a start, sweat covering his body.

“Alan?” Twilight called next to him, sleepily. “Is everything alright?”

Alan let loose a ragged breath, before gulping down a mouthful of air. “I...I...”

“Was it the dream again?” she asked, sitting up.

“Y-ye-yes...” he said, shivering.

She gave her husband a small smile, before wrapping her arms around him. “It’s okay, Alan. It’s okay. It was just a dream.”

Alan shook in his wife’s grasp. Images of the changeling he had murdered flashed through his mind. “Promise me...” he said.

“Promise you what, Alan?” she asked.

“Promise me you won’t let me do that again,” he said.

“Alan I—”

“I can’t think straight when I’m like that, Twi. I can’t fully control myself. Whenever I let myself go, I can still pull myself back around, but not when I’m like that. I...I can’t...I...I need you to stop me, Twi. I need you so bad...”

Twilight smiled, before kissing his cheek gently. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Alan took several more deep breaths. “Sorry for waking you,” he said.

“Oh, don’t worry,” Twilight said, “It’s only...3:30 AM. We have to get up in four hours, anyway.”

Alan gave a slight chuckle.

“Why won’t Luna do something about them again?” Twilight asked, groggily.

“She said some demons are meant to be faced,” Alan answered. “Honestly, I can do without this one...”

“Come on,” she said, lying back down, her hoof lazily dragging him back down to the bed. “Let’s go back to sleep.”

Alan smiled as he lay down next to his wife. He gave her a quick kiss, his nightmare pushed from his thoughts.

He had his Twi.

She would help him.

She was with him.

It was going to be okay.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Twilight sat over a book, reading intently, her eyes dancing around the page.

This could quite possibly be what she was looking for.

A few months ago, Rarity had talked to Twilight about some anti-aging spells. Asking as to why, Rarity explained that she had a few...more mature customers, as she put it, who were willing to drop a rather large number of bits for a dress that made them “look younger.”

Twilight rolled her eyes at the notion, but nonetheless began working on the project. She had been meaning to further study aging and time spells anyway. 

Although she did have to wonder what made those mares think Rarity was a miracle worker.

As it was, these kinds of spell were technically Starswirl territory. Young Starswirl, but Starswirl nonetheless. 

One of his first reported time spells was the rejuvenation of a plum tree using time magic, and while he refused to use such a spell on ponies, fearing what a particularly nasty one could do with eternal youth, Twilight was sure she could recreate such a spell while continuing the effects of aging. Simply put, rather than having the subject remain, say, twenty seven, every time the spell came into effect, the subject would simply be ten years younger.

Of course, this did have an issue of ten-year-olds wearing such a dress, but she highly doubted that a ten-year-old would wear such a thing.

Actually...better turn that constant into a fraction...

Also, just as a secondary precaution, she was going to add a maximum time limit to the spell of five hours. That seemed fair, as far as she was concerned, if they couldn’t get what they needed to get done in five hours, then suddenly aging .25 their age was certainly going to be a good talking point.

Alright, so one quarter of the age would be reversed, and only for as long as they kept the spell going, probably through an enchantment, or by waiting five hours. That sounded good. 

Now, all she had to do was fine tune it, and she’d have a spell that she was ready to test run.

She smiled before quickly memorizing Starswirl’s notes on the subject before slamming the book shut. Young Starswirl shorthoof was so much easier to decode. This was going to be a cakewalk.


<<<|Ω|>>>


No...not a cakewalk. 

This was...

Was there anything easier than a cakewalk?

Twilight smiled as she watched the pages of the little one hundred-year-old tome suddenly become brighter and easier to read. The dust on the cover seemed to evaporate, and the cracks in the poorly treated cover (not her doing, and she sucked the idiot responsible dry in library fines) erased themselves.

She may actually need to come up with a permanent version of the spell just for this one book.

She opened it, and felt the fresh, crisp paper with her hoof, and, almost guiltily took a deep breath of the air between the pages.

It even had its “new book” smell back.

Yes, she really had to look into this. 

“How’s the project coming along, honey?” Alan asked as he walked past her, a pile of books held in his mana-hands. 

“I think it’s ready for sentient testing.”

Alan nodded before stopping. “That’s testing on sentient creatures, right? Not testing for sentience...”

“That’s right,” Twilight replied. 

“Good, glad I got that right,” he said, before a second set of hands began organizing the books. “So you’re going to be calling Spike in?”

“No,” Twilight began, “well, yes and no.”

Alan raised an eyebrow.

“Time magic is...finicky at times, and, even though this is just for a cosmetic difference, I still need to double and triple check if there aren’t any issues, while including a wide array of body types and species.”

“Ah!” Alan said in understanding. “So Spike’s going to be a part of the guinea pig crew.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Yes, the ‘guinea pig’ crew.”

“Alright! So when is this going to go down?”

“Well, I’ll have to let the girls know, maybe even some of the guys. Actually, probably even some of the guys. Probably tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow, with everypony?” 

“Yeah,” Twilight said. “That sounds right.”

“So a big thing then?” Alan asked. “Might as well get some snacks to pass around.”

“I don’t really think—”

“Twilight, when you have friends over, snacks are of the utmost importance. Just ask Pinkie; you can’t have a proper social gathering without some sort of edible incentive.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and smirked.

“Fine, but you’re doing the snack run.”

Alan dramatically raised a hoof to his head. “Oh, woe! How will I ever survive!?”

Twilight laughed.

Alan smiled, before a hand reached out to grab at her. “Sexy thing, you.”

“Mr. One Track Mind over here,” she muttered through a smile.

“You know you love it.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and smiled.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Thank you all for coming,” Twilight said, as the five mares, four stallions, and one drake walked into the room.

“It’s no problem,” Rainbow Dash commented as she hovered in the air above the group. “I needed an excuse to get off work anyway.”

“Very responsible, Dash,” Thunderlane commented. 

“Says the dude who came with me.”

“Simmer’ down, lovebirds!” Applejack cat-called.

Rainbow Dash, of course, reacted as maturely as she possibly could by blowing a raspberry. 

Silver Pauldrons rolled his eyes.

Big Mac and Fluttershy stood on opposite ends of the group, both convincing themselves that it was the best way to keep the other from hearing their fluttering heart rate. He was now pretending to look interested in a few of the books, while she fake fussed over the two pet birds, Volo and Owlicious.

Soarin stood with a smile on his face as Pinkie’s upper body lay draped over his shoulders. Even though she was content to hang off his back, she still swayed back and forth, smiling. “Yay!” she called. “Science Party!”

Rarity, meanwhile, waltzed over to her friends. “Thank you so much, Twilight. I can’t believe you’ve found an answer already.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it, Rarity. It was a pleasure, really.”

Spike, double checking to make sure the ceiling was tall enough, finally stood on his hind legs. “So where’s Al?” he said, before wiping his claws on his lower legs, sending up a small cloud of dust.

“Getting some snacks for afterward,” she explained. “The best part is, since you’ll all be about nineteen, you can eat it all without it going to your hips,” she finished with a laugh.

Soarin snickered. “Please! I’m dating this pink mess over here, it’s already gone to my hips! Heck, the cake she made for me was ridiculous.”

“Soary! I was going to surprise them with that cake at a party!” Pinkie whined.

“Trust us, Pinkie,” Rainbow Dash said. “Nopony is surprised that you had a cake for us.”

“Thank you, nonetheless,” Twilight said. “Now, if I may, let’s see how this works...”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan was carrying three boxes of doughnuts, four dozen cookies, a jug of milk for those cookies, a couple of pies, a box of fruit with chocolate dip, and a few bags of chips. Everything ten nineteen-year-olds would want.

Smiling he walked up to the door, and yet another set of hand materialized. 

He was proud to say he managed to do so many of the hard mana constructs at once. It was certainly a feat for any other unicorn. 

Of course, basic telekinesis was still out of his reach.

Shaking the thought away, Alan opened the door to the library.

What he saw scared him.

Six little foals crawled around on the floor, each one somewhere on the scale of giddily playing to bawling their eyes out. All about two years old.

In the air, three baby pegasi foal flapped crazily, getting way too high for any baby to actually be.

There was also a purple-spotted egg that one one of the little fillies was rolling around.

They also looked a lot like his friends. 

In the middle of it all stood Twilight.

She was frantically looking between the foals as she became very aware that Rarity might actually have a lot more magical talent than she let on as the curtains suddenly came down.

Alan blinked. “What did you do?” he said.

“I can fix this!” Twilight replied, as he grabbed at an already racing Rainbow Dash, closing the windows to keep the other pegasi from escaping.

“What did you do!?” Alan asked, shoving the food into the kitchen as yet another set of hands picked up a crying Fluttershy.

“I can fix this!” Twilight insisted, shutting the door behind him, as she frantically began burping Big Mac.

“What! Did! You! Do!?” Alan yelled, watching as a young Pinkie Pie began to vertically climb the bookshelves.

“I! Can! Fix! This!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


After four or so repeats of the previous...“conversation,” Alan quickly went through the house, locking away every single dangerous item he could think of. 

From the silverware to Judgement itself, all of it was stuffed into a closet and locked.

“Alright!” Alan said, rushing back into the library’s atrium. “I think that’s all the sharp stuuuuuooh my Celestia!”

A small ball of cyan fuzz dive bombed him.

Barely catching the pegasus filly, Alan saved her from hitting the wall by inches.

“Alan!” Twilight called, floating up the egg. “Keep Spike safe! He’s way too delicate for this!”

“Where in Tartarus—” Alan began, only to have the egg shoved into him.

“I don’t care! Just away from everypony else.”

Alan looked down at the egg, and then suddenly realized that his other hand wasn’t holding anything.

“Rainbow!” He yelled at the spot where the little filly had been.

“I see her!” Twilight said.

Alan nodded. Before suddenly shrieking as his eyes saw a flash of pink.

“Pinkie!” he yelled, the hands holding the egg shooting into the bedroom.

He dived at the bookshelf that the young earth pony jumped from, barely getting between her and the floor fast enough to cushion her fall.

She hit him like a small meteor.

Whump!

Alan yelled in pain, and the young pony laughed at the stallion who made the silly noise.

“Gotcha!” Twilight called, as she grabbed the cyan pegasus in an aura. Rainbow Dash gave a slight whining sound. 

“Don’t give me that!” Twilight said to the baby. “You had plenty of time to fly around, this is only fair.”

Alan was slowly recovering, and as he did so, he picked up the pink foal. “That hurt,” he said, as Pinkie appeared to contemplate her own tongue.

Alan stood, holding the foal close to him. He quickly did a head count. “Where’s Rarity?” he asked.

Twilight blinked, before quickly looked around the library herself.

A crashing sound came from the kitchen, and both unicorns instantly paled.

They both ran, barging into the kitchen door, and were slightly relieved to see that all that had happened was Rarity had pulled out a few pots.

The white filly was wrapped in the curtains she had yanked down, and was now more than content to bang away at the many pots and pans that Spike had stashed away.

Alan suddenly got an idea, and set Pinkie down next to the unicorn foal. She smiled, clapped her hooves, and began to bang away on the makeshift drum set.

“Make sure nothing falls on them,” Alan said, before blinking. “Um...where’s Dashie?”

Twilight looked over to see that the magical aura she had surrounding the pegasus was now surrounding air.

“How did she do that!?” Twilight yelled.

The question went unanswered as they both looked up to see Rainbow Dash now hovering over the library’s central table.

“Rainbow Dash! Get down here!” Twilight called.

Dash, either unable or unwilling to comprehend, ignored her.

Thunderlane began to follow, a bad example now set for the entirety of the room.

“No!” Twilight shouted as her magic reached out to grab both of them, “No! You are staying on the ground!”

And that’s when Soarin’s lower body smacked into her face.

The table suddenly shook violently, and Alan, suspecting the source, checked underneath. Sure enough, both Apple children had begun throwing their weight into the thick leg of the table.

“No bucking the table!” he yelled before dragging them both out from under it.

And suddenly the resident eagle screeched.

Both unicorns, once Soarin’s body was out of the way, looked up and saw Fluttershy slowly crawling her way up to Volo’s personal nest.

The look on the bird’s face was that of uncertainty.

“Volo! Volo, please help!”

Volo looked down at him, blinked, and then quickly headed for the exit.

“Hey!” Alan called as she opened the window and shut it behind her.

“Coward!” Alan yelled after the bird.

Fluttershy, however, now seeing that the big pretty bird was gone, began to cry.

And then Big Mac began to cry.

That set off Applejack, and Applejack set off Silver.

Now with four crying foals, the two unicorns sprang into action. Mana and mana hands all scooped up the babes as Alan and Twilight both began to do their best to comfort the crying foals.

“Hush, hush,” Twilight called frantically. “Sh! Sh!”

“What are you doing?” Alan asked.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“That’s not how you comfort a baby,” he said.

“And what does a stallion know about taking care of kids?” she asked indignantly.

Alan rolled his eyes before a second and third pair of hands snatched the babies away from her. 

“Hey!” she called, angrily.

“Hold them close to your body,” Alan said, “move slowly and carefully, not too fast, not too slow.”

Twilight blinked.

“Speak softly, quietly, and calmly. A frantic shush won’t help any more than frantically yelling at them,” he said, before turning to the children. “Hush, hush, it’s okay,” he said, his voice calm and quiet. 

She blinked.

He looked over at her, and in the same tone he whispered. “Rainbow’s gone again.”

Twilight looked up, and sure enough, the pegasus was gone. “Rainbow!” she said in an exasperated sigh.

As she went looking for the cyan pegasus, she couldn’t help but think. “So...he’s good with foals...really should have found that out sooner...”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Is that all of them?” Alan asked. 

“One, two, three, four...seven, eight, nine! Yup! That’s it!” Twilight responded happily, the nine foals now caught under a dome of fuschia magick.

Alan breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank Celestia,” he said as he sat down. “It’s safe, right?” he asked, referring to the magical bubble.

“Just soft enough to give,” Twilight said as she watched Rainbow Dash charge for it. She slammed into the wall, and it moved with her, much like the mach cone that she would create whenever she tried a Sonic Rainboom. And then, she shot backwards as the bubble reaffirmed it’s shape. “Hard enough not to break,” she finished.

The fluttering of wings sounded behind them. Turning, Alan saw the renegade eagle, finally returning after the half-hour of baby round up. “And so the coward returns!” Alan snarled at the sort-of pet.

Volo had the decency to duck her head at the remark. 

“After all I did for you! Making sure you were taken care of while I was at war! All those little hunting trips we took! All the time I spent trying to make sure you were comfortable and free to go wherever and whenever you please, and the one time I need you, you leave me! You should be ashamed of yourself!”

The bird answered by reaching out of the window and pulling in a basket full of baby bottles and cloth diapers.

Alan looked down at the peace offering. Then he looked up and scowled at the bird. “I am still mad at you,” he said with finality as he scooped up the basket. Turning back to the bubble, he said, “It’s a good thing I got milk while I was out.”

Twilight nodded, before grabbing the jug from the pile of would-be snacks.

As the two began filling bottles their eyes frequently moving from the milk to the babies, Twilight began to speak. “So...where did you learn to take care of foals?”

“Hm? Oh. It’s uh...well, my mother used to run the daycare for the hospital. There were a few nights where she stayed over late. I picked it up just being around long enough, you know?”

Twilight nodded.

“She would have liked you,” Alan said, watching as his numerous hands began to tighten the many bottles around them. He smirked. “Actually, she would have liked you just because you were interested in me, but you know what I mean.”

Twilight nodded again, smiling. “What was she like?”

“She’s a reader, like you. Maybe not to your extent, but still.” He sighed. “She had a real heart for kids, though. I’m more than fairly certain I disappointed her a little by growing up, but nothing was really going to stop that, right?”

“She sounds like she would have loved grandfoals,” Twilight said.

“No kidding,” Alan said. “She would be all over this right now,” he said with a smirk.

They went back to work in silence. 

“So why can’t we magic them back to old age?” Alan asked.

“Because I wanted to test the actual spell before enchanting the clothes, and since there isn’t any way of removing the enchantment from the spell...”

“Great,” Alan replied, as he began to gather the milk bottles. “So how long until the spell dies?”

“Four hours, twenty minutes to go.”

“Four and a half hours?!”

Twilight sent him the best “yes, that long, now stop complaining” look she could muster.

Alan sighed. “Great,” he said standing. The nine milk bottles all floated around him, and he took a deep breath. “Alright, cover me. I’m going in!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Thunderlane, stop hitting Big Mac!” Alan yelled from behind the barrier, which was, as he’d gladly tell you, the safer option.

To the earth pony’s credit, he didn’t really notice.

“I don’t think it matters any, Al. It’s not like he’s hurting anypony.”

“Not yet,” Alan said, “But if he gets it into his head that he can just beat on ponies without any consequences, then he’s going to turn to one of the others. It’s a bad habit to form.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, even though she knew he was probably right. “Alright, Mister Child-Psychologist. What do you suggest we do?”

Alan opened his mouth to answer, before suddenly, five of the nine foals began bawling.

The two quickly shot up. “What’s wrong with them!?” Twilight yelled.

“I don’t know!” Alan answered. “I mean, we fed them, we...”

As he trailed off they both looked at each other.

And just like that, they both knew.

“Not it!” they yelled in unison.

“No!” again, in unison. “You do it!”

Alan growled. “You take Fluttershy, Thunderlane, and Applejack, I’ll get Rainbow Dash and Pinkie!”

“Why do I get three?” Twilight asked.

“Do you want to deal with both Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash?”

Twilight looked at him. “The way you divided this is both fair and appreciated.”

Alan nodded. “That’s what I thought!”

As the unicorns grabbed their perspective foals, Twilight began to gag at the smell. No wonder they were crying.

She opened Fluttershy’s diaper first.

Sweet Celestia!

What has she been eating?

“Figlio illegittimo di Principessa di Sole!” she heard Alan swear in Bitalian. “What have you been eating, Pinkie!?”

She looked back to Fluttershy’s less-sugar-heavy post-diet, and sighed. There were worse fates.

With a few quick wipes and a generous cloud of baby powder, Fluttershy was ready for a new diaper.

“Rainbow Dash! Get back here!”

Definitely worse fates...

Applejack’s was a much cleaner mess, probably all of the apples.

She had finally moved on to Thunderlane, when a sudden crash sounded from the other room, and a naked pegasus filly flew overhead.

“I said get back here!” Alan said, chasing after her, a newly changed Pinkie bouncing behind him.

She bounced that early? No wonder she was used to it.

Finishing the colt, Twilight turned and grabbed at the escaping pegasus. Pinned by the magical aura, Alan was able to grab her and drag her down for a quick change.

The foals, now clean, were then corralled back to the magic dome playpen, where the others were happily beating on pots and pans, and in the case of one, each other.

Once they were all settled, Alan took a deep breath of relief.

And then coughed. “Why do I still smell stink?” he asked.

The answer came to them in the form of a slight squishing sound as Rarity crawled up to them, a smile on her face.

She sat down in front of them, complete with another squish, and laughed.

The irony of it was not lost on the unicorns.”I got it,” Twilight said with a sigh, before picking Rarity up through the playpen.

Alan checked the time.

Well, that killed thirty minutes...


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Alright...” Alan said, out of breath. “Is that everyone?”

Both he and Twilight were in the dome now. A half-hour ago, Alan had had the brilliant idea of tiring the foals out with a good, long session of playing.

Ten minutes in, they realized this was a horrible idea.

Nonetheless, it worked, and now, nine foals lay on the kitchen floor, asleep.

“I think so,” Twilight whispered back.

Alan sighed. “Good, let’s get them to the couch so they stay comfortable.”

“And thus, asleep,” Twilight added.

“Exactly,” he whispered.

With a soft glow from her horn, Twilight carefully lifted the sleeping babes up, and into the living room, the gentle caress of telekinesis not so much as a causing a stir amongst the foals.

Setting them gently on the couch, both husband and wife took a simple moment to bask in the silence of their house.

“All we need to do now is check up on our little troublemaker,” Twilight whispered, motioning upstairs.

Alan smiled. “You are so right, who knows what trouble he’s gotten himself into?” he said, leading the way up to the bedroom.

Twilight snickered.

Coming up to their still open door, they both looked in to see the purple egg, sitting exactly where Alan had left him.

“Aw, look at him. So well behaved!”

Twilight giggled as she carefully floated the egg downstairs. “Only two hours to go,” she said. “We should be fine.”

“Fine enough to take a nap?” Alan asked.

“Nap? I plan to sleep for the next week, thank you.”

“Not without me, you’re not!”

Twilight smiled. “Give me one second,” she said, as she brought out a quill and paper. “Got to write a letter to Rarity telling her that her customers just need some really good makeup.”

“Tell them they can take the doughnuts when they leave.”

“What about the fruit and the dip?”

“That we’ll keep. We need a reward for all of this, after all...” he said, just a hint of seduction in his voice.

Twilight smiled. “I was hoping you would say that.”

Alan nodded. “But first, hibernation!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two hours came and went, and at about that time, the ponies in the downstairs library began to stir.

“Oh...what just happen’d?” Applejack asked, holding a hoof to her head.

“Why am I so tired?” Rainbow asked.

“And why do I feel like I need a three-hour long bath?” Rarity wondered aloud.

It was later decided by the married couple that it was best not to tell her.


--------------------------------


There you go, guys! One Babysitting chapter. 

Was it as funny as I promised?

“Meh. Could have been funnier.”

Cut me deep, there, Pinks. Cut me deep.

Alright! Well I guess I have nothing left to say to you guys but, “See you next time!” 

Bye!
> 5-One More Date
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 5

Julius Ironblood frowned. He stood hunched over a table cluttered with papers and documents detailing both the recent movements of the Liger Sultanate, as well as the reports of his own country.

The cities of Flompeii, Tibeak, Susaelaneum, and Featherii Novi had all gone silent. No doubt the work of the Iron Crown. 

What worried him the most was Susaelaneum. That was no small town. That was a proper city, it even had a coliseum, and was known for its bloody gladiatorial fights. A tourist trap, to be sure, but it was still a city.

What power had the Iron Crown promised to give them in exchange for their loyalty?

The Sultanate, on the other claw, was also a factor. Several battalions were already moving along the border, and Julius did not need the fabled Gem of Truesight to know what was going on.

The darkness of his bedroom gave no answer to the issue, but nonetheless, he searched it for one.

Julius frowned. “Penstroke!” he called.

The palace scribe was quick to answer, and quickly entered the Prince’s chambers. “Yes, Milord?”

Julius sighed, and his eyes darted to the far corner of the room where a pure white griffon lioness lay sleeping on a couch. “Could...could you tell my Father I request his presence, and his council?” 

Amadeus Penstroke sighed as he regarded the young Prince, and gave him a soft smile. “Of course, My Liege.”

As the scribe turned to leave, Julius spoke again, “Ama—Penstroke?”

“Yes?”

Julius hesitated. “Wha-what do you think?”

The aging, bespectacled scribe turned to the young Prince, a sad look on his face. “I think that you should not have to be the one to suffer through this, My Prince. But such is the way of things.” Amadeus smiled. “Just do your best, and keep the will of the people in your heart.”

Julius opened his mouth to speak again, but the scribe was already gone. 

The Prince paused before looking back at the lioness. 

He had been engaged to her since birth, and when he was merely fourteen, she had stolen his heart away.

Was his Empire a safe enough place for her?


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan double checked the notes he had received. 

Everything was going to plan. 

This...this was going to be the ultimate in post-marital dates.

Everything was perfectly laid out, from start to finish.

He was paying hundreds of bits to numerous ponies to get this just right. She was worth it, of course, and money wasn’t really an issue…

Of course, he would literally empty his bank accounts for her. All eight hundred and ninety nine billion bits if she so much as asked. 

And people say they could never keep the romance alive…

Now all he had to do was get Twilight out of the house. 

Yeah…

That’s all he had to do...get the bookish librarian out of her home…which was a library.

Easy.

Easy as fighting a Deathclaw with a powerfist and an unarmed skill of fifteen.

Man, I miss video games.

Well, hopefully if Celestia pulled through on this favor, it wouldn't be too hard. 

All he had to do now was hope that Celestia could do it, and not take it out of his hide once she realized that her Pendragon owed her.

Oh, who was he kidding? She would never let it go. 


<<<|Ω|>>>


Twilight returned home with a smile.

She and the girls had all gone out for a pet day, and, while technically the bird was Alan’s, she gladly took the large bald eagle. Alan had said something about waiting for a package, otherwise he would have taken care of Volo himself. 

As she reached out to open the door, her ears twitched, and she caught the sound of two leathery wings flapping behind her.

Looking up, she saw a very familiar dragon, a scroll in his claw. “Twilight!” Spike called. “Message from the Princess!” 

He tossed the scroll down, where it was expertly caught by the librarian’s magic. 

“And tell Her Majesty that she really needs a better sense of timing. Rarity is getting tired of the taste of ink.”

Twilight rolled her eyes but opened the door into the library as she stretched out the scroll.

As the two birds leapt off her back to their respective roosts, Twilight’s eyes danced across the familiar hoof writing of her teacher.

She gasped.

“Alan!” she cried. “Alan! We need to go to Canterlot now!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan piloted the Victory, his own personal sky-yacht, towards the shining city of Canterlot with all speed. 

Twilight paced the deck, muttering to herself as she reread the letter.  

“Twilight,

I need you and Alan to come to the Palace immediately. I have an emergency.

Get here as fast as you can.

Princess Celestia.”

The urgent but incredibly vague, letter had driven Twilight to all but shove her husband into the airship, yelling at him to drive like a heist-level thief in an action movie.

“Why can’t this stupid boat fly faster!?” she yelled.

Alan bit his tongue in an attempt to keep him from telling her that it was not a ‘stupid’ boat.

It was his boat. He liked his boat.

The half-an-hour flight seemed like it took days to the mare, and she had almost walked a rut into the hardwood deck. 

Alan pulled the ship into a skydock and shut off the engines. As he did so, however, Twilight was already leaping across the gap and galloping for the Palace.

She raced forward, running between the guard checkpoints with all haste. She ran with all the speed she could muster. If there was some sort of emergency, she would do everything in her power to prevent it.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“The gold, or the blue?”

Twilight blinked. “What?”

She had run past a dozen servants, pushed her way through a line of nobles, all trying to present before the Solar Court, and she even shoved the Princess’ own personal guard out of the way all for this. 

For this.

“The gold, or the blue?” Celestia repeated, standing between two dresses.

Twilight’s eye twitched. “This...is an emergency?” she asked, doing her best to smother her rising rage.

“Of course,” Celestia replied, using centuries of practice to keep her face straight. “Ambassadors from the island nation of Saint AndaLucia are coming today to re-establish our olive-to-wine trade route. I have to look my best.”

Twilight’s eye twitched again. “Go with the sky blue. You tend to overuse gold.”

Celestia briefly wondered if her student was making a jab at her. “You really think the blue one will be best?”

“Yes,” Twilight all-but-seethed. 

The Princess looked off into the near-distance comparatively. “Very well, thank you, Twilight. Your help was appreciated. Have a nice day.”

Twilight grumbled a response as she headed for the door, just in time for Alan to arrive. 

“We’re leaving,” she muttered darkly as she walked by, leaving Alan to stand in the doorway between the Princess and his wife. 

Alan looked over to the white alicorn.

She smiled and spoke. “One, triple-layer, chocolate, vanilla, and mixed cake. Doughnut and eclair toppings.”

Alan blinked, before following his wife out of the castle.

Once she was alone,  Celestia broke into giggles. “Finally! The Royal bakers would never let me get away with this!”

Alan was quick to catch up with his grumbling wife, who was muttering her way back down the many stairs she had just frantically climbed.

“You okay?” Alan asked. 

Twilight sighed. “I will be after I’ve sat through the endless apologies I’ll have to make.”

Alan smirked. “Well at least some of them will understand. They were there when I proposed. The others, well...they don’t really matter do they?” he said, flashing her a smile.

She looked up at him, and grinned despite herself. “You’re so bad.”

“B-b-b-bad to the bone…”

Twilight rolled her eyes, but was definitely smiling.

“Tell you what Twi,” Alan said, “I’ll handle the rich bores, and you head down to Doughnut Joe’s for some coffee and a Chocolate-Filled Breakfast Roll.”

That did sound good. Even if it was late afternoon. “That...I don’t know, I mean, I was the one being rude, I should apologize.”

“And I am your husband, so technically, we are ‘one before all ponykind’ and after all that stress you just went through over a question of fashion, I think you could use a coffee break.”

Twilight sighed. “You are not going to let me win this one, are you?”

“Nope!” Alan said.

Twilight shook her head. “Alright, alright, you win.”

Alan smiled, before giving Twilight a kiss. “Love you.”

“Love you too.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Twilight nibbled at her fourth roll. 

Now she was just starting to feel awful. How much longer did Alan need to suffer for her behavior? It just wasn’t right.

The sun had set, and the streets were slowly beginning to empty as ponies began to head home, and still Alan had not returned.

It really took the deliciousness out of these rolls.

Sort of…

Not really…

Before she could further this argument with herself, and begin the subsequent moral debate about what food should taste like in stressful and/or disheartening circumstances, a certain Pendragon slumped into the pastry shop.

“How did you manage to annoy so many ponies?” he asked, his upper body slapping against the counter. 

“I’m sorry, Honey,” she said. “Here, let me get you a roll.”

“No, no don’t worry about it,” Alan said, waving her off. “Besides, it’s past dinner time, I’m really starving.”

“So, what? You want to head to a restaurant or something?”

Alan smirked. “Or something.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Twilight’s mouth hung open wider than Sweet Apple Acres’ barn door. “How—? When—? What—?”

Alan simply waited until she could form a complete sentence.

They were standing at the door to Canterlot’s Observatory and Hub of Spatial and Aerodynamic Sciences building. And it was totally empty. 

“How did you do this!?” she asked. “I-I couldn’t even get them to leave me alone for a minute when I came here! How did you get them all to leave?”

Alan smiled. “Well, I—”

“I did everything I could just to get access to their telescope; how in Celestia’s name did you get them to leave?”

Alan opened his mouth.

“I mean, I had to flat-out tell them I was Celestia’s personal student just to simply get them to open the door! What did you do!?”

“I gave them money.”

Twilight blinked.

“A lot of it.”

Twilight blinked.

“I understand they’ll be opening a new wing within the month.”

“I…” Twi began, before shaking her head. “So why did we come here when we were heading out to eat?”

Alan smiled before walking into a set of thin, metal, double doors, a sign above them reading “Observatory.” 

Twilight cautiously followed.

What she saw caused her to gasp. 

There, in the middle of the floor, right next to the eyepiece of the massive telescope, was a simple checkered blanket, adorned with a picnic basket, two plates and a single candlestick in the very center, lighting the middle of the room in a warm, yellow light.

Alan walked up to the telescope and peered through the eyepiece. “Very nice,” he said. “We seem to have an amazing view of the Moon tonight, and, if you look closely, you can actually see Ajax coming from around the lunar horizon.” 

Twilight blinked, before slowly approaching the blanket, just as Alan made way for her.

“I’m still a little miffed that we missed it though,” Alan said.

“Missed what?” Twilight asked as she looked into the telescope.

“Well, Ajax, Curlin, Nasrullah, and Shergar were all supposed to close in on the moon tonight, kinda like it did when Nightmare Moon was released. I figured it was something cool enough to watch from a telescope.” He turned and mumbled. “Sadly, that was a half-hour ago.”

Twilight turned and kissed him deeply. “That is so sweet of you!” she said, kissing him again.

Alan smiled once the second kiss ended. “And the two of those together made this totally worth it.”

Twilight laughed, as Alan pulled out a covered bowl of pasta out of the picnic basket, as well a bottle of dandelion wine.

Pouring two glasses of wine, Alan lifted one to his wife.

And held it as she was absorbed with the telescope.

And held it.

And held it.

He cleared his throat.

“Huh? Oh!” she said, taking the glass from him.

Alan smiled and lifted his glass. “To Equestria’s most beautiful Star.”

Twilight smiled, clinking their glasses together. “Charmer,” she muttered.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Once the two unicorns finished their dinner, Alan quickly whisked her out of the observatory, and led her into the dimly lit streets of Canterlot.

“Where are we going?” Twilight asked for the third time.

For the third time, Alan answered only with a smile.

“Come on, Alan tell me!”

Alan smirked as a magick hand lead her forward. “Just trust me, Twi.”

Twilight was about to say something to the extent of she knew him too well to trust him, when they suddenly came upon a plaza. 

Again, Twilight’s breath was stolen from her lungs.

The plaza practically shone in the darkness, the lone lamp posts sending shafts of warm, orange light across a massive sheet of ice.

The ice was perfectly flat, a mirror surface that reflected the night sky, broken only by the orange of the lamp post light. She blinked and could swear she saw the carefully laid mosaic underneath the ice shimmer.

“How did…” she began, before her eyes drifted over to the corners of the massive sheet, where two unicorns per corner sat nearby.

“I figured it was about time you learned how to skate,” Alan said, as a pegasus dropped some ice skates from above.

“But, I—”

Alan leaned in close to her, staring her directly in the eyes. “Trust me, it’ll be fun.”

Twilight hesitantly took her skates.

“Trust me, I’ve done this a hundred times on two legs, doing it on four is a cakewalk,” he said, slipping into his skates.

Twilight slowly followed suit. 

In less than a minute’s time, Alan’s skates were on, and he quickly shot forward onto the ice. His upright stance was firm as he raced forward, leaving a barely-visible scratch in the ice as he went. He slowed as he banked in a lazy curve, and slid forward back to Twilight. A mana bar, made of Alan’s silver magick, appeared above the ice, and Alan grabbed it, stopping him from flying off onto the street. “Come on,” he said, holding out a hand of silver mana.

Twilight didn’t really like the ice. She had tried it before and had simply landed on her barrel for her trouble. But he was asking her to, he had gone to all of this trouble for it, and even had a pegasus bomb-deliver the skates so the surprise would remain just that.

She took his hand and a careful, uncertain step onto the rink.

Before she really knew it, she was being pulled forward.

The mental hand of her husband’s was gently pulling her forward on the ice, getting her up to a speed that she was not at first comfortable with. She wobbled, but the hand steadied her, keeping her on her hooves.

“I got you,” he said quietly.

Alan lifted one skate, dragging his heel along the ice to slow himself down, and the mana hand followed suit, slowing his wife until they both stood still in the middle of the rink. “Now, stay steady,” Alan said. “Keep your balance.”

Twilight tried her best.

“Relax your legs. Just stand; don’t freeze up.”

Slowly she forced herself to loosen up.

“There you go. Just focus on staying on your hooves for now,” he said.

She stood, and slowly the hand lowered her hoof down onto the ice.

“There you go,” Alan said, smiling. “Now, slowly, use your hind legs to push out, like this,” he said before his right hind leg began to move outward, forcing him forward.

Twilight did her best to do the same, and she slowly inched forward. “That’s it,” Alan smiled.

She began to pick up speed, and before long she was sliding across the ice with all of the grace of a drowning cat. 

“Keep going,” Alan said, encouraging her as he almost literally skated circles around her. “Now you’re getting the hang of it,” he said, as he smiled again. A smile Twilight was more than familiar with.

“What are you planning?” she asked.

And then the music started.

“Welcome back, Winter once again,
And put on your warm fuzzy sweater,
‘Cause you’ll feel much better when…
The snowflakes fall, gently to the ground,
The temperature drops and your shivers,
Freeze all the rivers, around,
But I keep you warm.”

Alan smirked. “Care to dance?” he asked, slowly skating backwards as a set of hands began to gently pull her forward.

“If speed’s a pro, inertia must be a con,
‘Cause the cold wind blows at precise rates,
When I’ve got my ice skates on.

“If all the roads were paved with ice that didn’t thaw or crack, 
I could skate from Maine to Nebraska, then on to Alaska, and back,
‘Cause you keep me warm.”

Alan suddenly broke away, skating down the plaza as fast as he could before turning back and orbiting his wife on the ice.

“Peer over the edge, ‘Can you see me?’
Rivulets flow from your eyes,
Paint runs from your mouth like a waterfall and your lungs crystallize
I’ll travel the sub-zero tundra,
I’ll brave glaciers and frozen lakes,
And that’s just the tip of the iceberg, 
I’ll do whatever it takes
To change.”

Alan slowed, and with two more orbits closed the distance between them in a graceful spiral. 

He kissed her.

The song quickly picked up, and Alan grabbed his wife.

“Farewell, powdery paradise!” the song belted, and Alan’s hooves quickly moved in time with the music, making them fly forward.

“We’d rather skate on the thinnest ice!”

Alan laughed, turning them to the left so the glided around the corner.

“Our fingers failed us before they froze!”

Twilight suddenly caught sight of the speakers that were playing the music, Alan’s iPod no doubt plugged into them.

“And frostbite bit down on all our toes!”

The song slowed suddenly, and Alan had them both spiral to the center.

“Snowdrifts build up and enfold us,
As we wait out this winter storm,
So we snuggle close in the darkness,
And keep each other so warm.”

As the last note echoed in the air, Alan gave his wife yet another kiss. “You skate rather well, Twilight,” he said.

Twilight smiled and rolled her eyes. “You were pulling me. All I had to do was not fall over.”

“And you did an excellent job of it.”

Suddenly a very familiar heavy bass guitar sounded.

Alan smirked again. “Did you think that we go out on a date without listening to our song at least once?”

“So why don’t you come with me?
Take a trip to the other side.
Where you, you and I, we can sing, we can fly
We can dance as the stars go by.”

As the song played, the unicorns slowly spun on the ice, dancing on what looked like a blanket of stars. 

“I love you, my Precious, Little Star.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


After skating a while longer, dancing on the ice to the music of another world, they headed back downtown.

They had stopped by a little hole-in-the-wall ice cream parlor and were both enjoying their own two scoop, separate flavor cones. Alan with a cookies and cream ball and a fudge brownie scoop, and Twilight with her chocolate mint and chocolate chip cookie dough. 

The two walked, her side pressed to his, down the now abandoned streets of Canterlot, most of the shops closed for the day. 

“Did you set all of this up?” Twilight asked.

“What?” 

“This, did you set it up? With the Princess and everything?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Alan said. Which, to Twilight, meant “yes, yes I did.”

“Did you know about the dresses?” she asked, a slight frown forming.

“If I knew anything, not that I do, and if I had set this up, not to say that I have,” Alan began, “I would theoretically have no idea what Celestia would do to get you out of the house.”

“And you couldn’t ask me?” she asked.

“And keep it a surprise? Unlikely at best.”

Twilight nodded. “I’ll give you that one. But did you really need to get the Princess involved?”

“I couldn’t think of any other reason to get you to come to Canterlot, the Princess was here, so I thought it would be the best option. I owe her a cake, by the way.”

“Oh boy,” Twilight said, sighing.

“My sentiments exactly.”

“So why did you go to all that trouble?” Twilight asked.

Alan glanced at her. “Do I need a reason to treat the world’s best, most beautiful mare?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “No...but when you normally treat me, it’s with smaller things, like a box of chocolate, or a bouquet of flowers. This is a little big for a spontaneous event. What are you up to?”

“Up to?” Alan said, sounding scandalized. “Are you insinuating that I have some sort of ulterior motive?”

“No,” Twilight said. “I know you're hiding something, because I know for a fact that you don’t use legalese unless you are hiding something. What’s the deal?”

Alan eyes turned up to the sky, avoiding her. He began to whistle tunelessly.

Twilight narrowed her eyes.

Alan’s eyes suddenly landed on an old clock tower. The dark hands read five minutes to midnight on the bright face. “Would you look at the time!” Alan said, loudly. “We need to get home!”

Twilight eyes narrowed more. 

Alan quickly made an exit, stage left, towards the sky docks and his docked Victory. 

Twilight watched him, an eyebrow raised in suspicion as she began to follow him, ice cream cone in tow.

It took only three minutes, Twilight noted, for the two of them to get back to the ship, and on board. 

In fact, it looked like the ship had been prepared to leave already…

Alan quickly reversed the ship, pulling away from the dock, and freeing the Victory from its prison. 

He quickly pulled the ship back, and Twilight found themselves hovering still, facing the castle gardens.

Alan smiled, before coming down to the deck. “Join me on the observation deck, if you would,” he said, ducking inside.

Twilight frowned, but now she was curious.

Grumbling, she followed him to the aft under the quarterdeck. Inside there was a door in front of her to the captain’s quarters, as well set of stairs to the lower decks on the left. Down these stairs sat the armory, guest cabins, head, galley, and of course, the observation deck.

Trotting down the stairs, she walked down the long hallway to the glass, sphere-shaped bow. There sat Alan on a ebony bench, looking out over the gardens. 

“What are you up to?”

Alan smiled. “Just sit down and wait for it.”

Twilight sat next to him, her eyes scanning the horizon. The dark, night sky was empty, save for the full moon and brilliant stars. Her eyes danced across the cityscape, looking for some hint as to what she was supposed to look for.

Eventually, her patience broke. “What am I looking at?”  

“When does it officially become tomorrow?” Alan asked. 

Tomorrow? But tomorrow’s our—Oh he’s good.

“No.”

“Eeyup!”

“No!”

“Eeyup!”

“But it’s tomorrow!”

“And tomorrow will be here, in 3...2...1…”

The sky erupted in light as fireworks squealed into the sky, filling the world in bright flashes of color and light. Shapes, ranging anywhere from the simple starburst to giant red and pink hearts, filled the skyline, painting the roofs of Canterlot below.

And then, in a truly phenomenal display of pyrotechnics, a massive rocket shot skyward, and exploded into a massive word that spanned the sky. “Congratulations” it read in sparkling letters as another two rockets burst into flames resembling the cutie marks of the married couple. 

“There is nothing I won’t do for you, Twilight,” Alan said, watching the sky as fire erupted before them. “There is no price too big.”

Another rocket exploded, displaying a massive red one in the sky. 

“Happy Anniversary, my Little Star,” he said, pulling his wife into a hug and gently kissing her forehead.

“Happy Anniversary,” Twilight replied, nuzzling his chest, “my Dashing Prince.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Lydia Snowlily arrived in Canterlot five days later. 

She hardly spoke, a frown on her face even as Celestia welcomed her. 

“I understand that you would rather be closer to your fiance,” Celestia said, as she led them down a corridor, past several tall windows and stoic guards, “but I will try to make it as comfortable here as I can.”

“Thank you,” she answered automatically. 

Celestia glanced down at the albino griffon, and gave a slight frown. She said nothing though, merely reaching a wing down and laying it across the lioness’ back.

She looked up at the Princess, her sad eyes glistening in the sunlight. 

Celestia closed her eyes and frowned. “Come, let me show you where you will be staying.”

Celestia led the griffon to a room, an opulent thing reserved for ambassadors and nobles. “I’ll have Emerald Quill come by and introduce herself. If you need anything,” the Princess said, “just let her know, and she will take care of it.”

Lydia nodded, as she set a large rectangular chest of black wood on the bed. “Thank you, Great One; your generosity is only matched by your wisdom and beauty.”

Celestia stood in the doorway as two more griffons came in and set down three more suitcases, all of them incredibly smaller than the chest Lydia had brought in.

The Princess sighed. “I’m sorry, Young One. I wish you well.”

As the griffon servants left, following the solar sister out of the room, Lydia’s eyes traced the ebony chest.

The conversation between her and her love still fresh in her mind. 

“I don’t want to go!” she had said.

“Lydia, please. It’s too dangerous.”

“And so you want me to leave you here? In danger?”

“Lydia, please.”

“I won’t let you face this alone! I will stay here, and I will help!”

“Lydia…”

“I’m not going to let you send me away so you can die alone! If things go wrong, I want to be here with you!”

“Lydia!” his voice rose, silencing her. “Lydia…” he said. His voice broke, and his back bent, as though he wore a yoke. “Lydia, you are all I care about. If I lose you, then I can not trust myself to run my country. I...I need you alive more than anything. If you are alive, then I have something to fight for. Please, Lydia…”

“But...but I don’t want to lose you either…”

The Prince smile at her, before he brought a large chest between them. “I want you to take this with you,” he said. “If things go wrong, Father and I will fly there to collect these. I will see you again, Lydia. I swear.”

He swore.

He promised.

Lydia looked down on the black chest. 

Tears flowed from her eyes.

She prayed he could keep a promise.


--------------------------------


One big fluff chapter, medium well?

“Ooh! Ooh! That’s me!”

Here you go, made to order.

“Thanks, Miner!”

By the way, guys, here’s the song:



“Ooh! I love this song!”

Next time, Girls’ night in, Guys’ night out, and a crazy set of shenanigans in between.

See you, guys!

“Be sure to smile today!”

Bye!
> 6-How Not to go Camping
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 6

Twilight awoke to a very familiar feeling.

There she lay, in bed, all but surrounded by her husband. 

She lay there, sandwiched between all four of his legs, her back against his barrel. 

Supposedly, it was called “spooning” in the human world. She never really understood why though.

Anyway, while it was incredibly sweet, and Twilight did oh-so-very much love to sit and wait in her husband’s warm embrace, she had more pressing matters to attend to. 

Namely, she had to pee.

“Alan,” she said in a slightly frantic whisper. “Alan.”

“What?” he groaned. 

“I need to get up,” she said.

“But you’re so warm…” he said, rubbing his cheek along her neck.

“Alan, please! If you don’t let me go, this bed is going to get very wet.”

Alan’s sleep-muddled mind did not translate that properly, and he opened one eye.

Twilight sighed. “I have to pee!”

Alan blinked. “Oh! That makes much more sense than what I thought you were saying.”

Twilight rolled her eyes as Alan let her go. 

“I better get up anyway,” Alan said, “I’ve got a party to plan.”

“Party!?” A voice called, as a Pink pony shot up from next to his bed.

“Cazzo!” Alan cried, falling backwards into the covers. “P-Pinkie? Pinkie what are you doing here? Why are you here?”

“Oh, that’s easy, silly! Comedy!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Alright!” Alan said, smiling. “Is everything ready for tonight?” he asked himself, before looking over a checklist.

He had been spending the evening planning this out. Everything was perfectly laid out. The snacks, the music, the cards were all set and ready to go. It was all set.

“I should hope so,” Twilight replied, “you’ve been at it for at least an hour.”

Alan smiled. “Well, the guys and I need some real good male bonding time, and this will be the perfect time for it.”

Twilight smiled, shaking her head as she continued to read her latest book. Alan had this “guys’ night in” idea pop into his head the other day, and he had been wanting to do it ever since. He had transformed tonight’s card game into the ultimate game night. 

Twilight, meanwhile, was to stay over at Rarity’s for a sleepover with the girls. It would be a little crowded for the six of them, but they would manage. Fluttershy’s was a no go considering the animals would be all over the place. Applejack would have offered her place, but the Crusaders girls had already called dibs, and Granny Smith just wouldn’t be able to keep up with two parties. Rainbow Dash’s place was free, but it was a cloud house, and that had obvious issues. As for Pinkie’s place, the Cakes had enacted a strict, “no sleepover” rule once she and Soarin became an item.

They had kids, after all.

And while the latest was mostly to keep males and females apart, they didn’t want to budge on the issue.

So that left Rarity’s and while the Carousel Boutique was fairly large, most of that was storefront. Still, it wouldn’t be an issue if it was just the six of them. 

“Now we just need to wait for the guests,” Alan said as seven bottles of apple ale were set onto the table. 

A knock sounded on the door. Twilight looked up.

“That’s probably Shining,” Alan said, smiling. “He’s got a long way to come.”

The Pendragon opened the door, and sure enough, there stood the Captain of the Guard.

No one would have called the pregnant mare next to him, though.

“Cadence!” Twilight called from the balcony.

“Principessa!” Alan greeted.

“Hello, Twilight, hello, Alan,” Cadence said, smiling.

“Shining!” Alan yelled. “What is the meaning this?! She should not be here on her hooves. You should have carried her!”

Cadence laughed. “I’m pregnant, not crippled,” she said.

“Besides, she wouldn’t let me carry her further than the train station,” Shining said, as he followed his wife in.

Greetings went all around, from the simple hoofbump between stallions to the rather complicated secret hoofshake for Twilight and her foalsitter. After that, there were a couple of hugs, and Alan drew Shining over to the table, and began showing him everything he had planned. Cardgames and eating, mostly. 

“What are you doing here, Cadence?” Twilight asked. 

“I came to see you, of course!” the Princess said. “I wanted to check up on you, see how married life was treating you.”

“Good so far,” Twilight admitted. “I learned some things about the both of us which probably would have been better unsaid.”

Cadence smirked. “Yes, that sounds like married life.”

“Oh, Cadence, we have so much to talk about!”

“And as far as I know there isn’t an issue of national security to keep us from that,” the alicorn said with a smile.

“Sounds like the perfect time!” Twilight laughed. 

“So, where are you girls staying tonight?” Cadence asked.

“We’re having a sleepover at Rarity’s,” Twilight said. 

It should be noted that at this time, one of the many, underpaid ponies that lived in Twilight’s brain suddenly noticed an inconsistency. 

In an ill-advised attempt to climb the corporate ladder, she brought it up to her supervisor, who told her to go back to work. The supervisor then brought it up to the manager, who congratulated the supervisor on a job well done, and gave him a raise. The manager then brought this up to the under-qualified district manager, who brought it directly to the CEO, because they used to be buddies back in college. The CEO took one look at the inconsistency, and then decided to make it priority number one.

Twilight frowned. 

“What? Is something wrong?”

Other than the fact that the small, underpaid pony in her head got no recognition? “We...there won’t be enough room…”

“What?” Cadence said, her smile fading.

“We...Rarity’s house has two bedrooms, her’s and the guest bed. With the way Rarity keeps her room, and the way Rainbow Dash sleeps, we could only fit three ponies per room. If...if we invited you, then somepony would have to sleep in the hallway…”

“Oh…” Cadence said, her ears flattening against her head. “I...see…”

Twilight bit her lip. She now had a decision to make. 

She looked between the excited face of her husband, and the very disappointed face of her old friend. 

“I...well…” Cadence said, disappointment evident in her voice. “I guess I’ll head home.”

“N-no,” Twilight said. “Just...just hang on one second. I’ll fix this.”

The purple unicorn then turned towards her husband, sighed, and began summoning her best cosmetic magic.

“So we got all night to down all this ale, play every card game known to man and pony and make every male joke that would be otherwise inappropriate for mixed company,” Alan said.

“Sounds perfect,” Shining agreed.

“Alan…” Twilight said.

Alan turned and his heart stopped.

Twilight looked up at him over a pair of black-rimmed glasses, her hair in a bun, and deep, red lipstick on her two, perfect, pouting lips.

“Alan…” she said again, blinking her large, deep purple eyes, and fluttering her long eyelashes. “Cadence wants to stay with us, but...but we have no room.”  

Alan blinked.

She slided over, nuzzling up to him as she continued to pout. “I know you and the guys have a night planned, but can we have the library please?”

Alan looked down at her. 

“Pwease?” 

Alan sighed, and his head dropped. 

Silver hands grabbed the bottles of ale, and a bowl of trail mix. “Come on, Shining.”

Shining blinked. “What? Seriously?”

Alan merely grumbled as he headed out the door, a pair of hands carrying saddlebags following him.

“You fall for her ‘cute face?’” Shining asked. “Good grief, you are cropped.”

“Hobble skirts!” Alan yelled.

“AHHHH!”

Cadence blinked as both stallions left the library.

“Hobble skirts?” she asked aloud. “Twilight? Do I want to know?”

Twilight smiled as the lipstick, glasses and bun vanished in a flash of light. “It’s not what you think it is, I’ll tell you later, but right now, I’ve got to let the girls know.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Silver Pauldrons had just followed Big Mac onto the porch of the Sweet Apple Acres farmhouse, and was met with the sight of the other five males. The group he had mentally dubbed “the Stallion Seven,” was all gathered in front of him, Alan looking very much miffed.

“Um...did I miss something?”

“No,” Alan said, shoving the bottles of ale into their mouths. 

The two coughed, spitting out their bottles in surprise. “What,” Silver coughed, “by Platinum’s Pearly Palace was that about?”

“We’ve been kicked out,” Thunderlane muttered.

“What?!”

“Eyup,” Alan said. “Shining brought Cadence, and then Twilight hijacked the library.”

“Shining!” Silver whined.

“Hey! Alan was the one who caved and gave it to them!”

“I blame my blood,” he said simply.

Big Mac blinked.

“Anyways,” Alan said, “We are still together without anything to do, so I had a thought.”

“Never a good sign,” Big Mac noted.

“I thought we might as well go camping, but considering a group of close guys friends going through some sort of awkward moral lesson on camping trips is more cliche than Family Guy, we need to up the ante!”

“‘Family Guy?’” Soarin asked.

“We are not going to camp. We are going on a Survival Trip!”

“Survival Trip?” Thunderlane echoed.

“Yes! And what’s the best place to have a Survival Trip?” Alan asked, eyes glinting.

No one answered, hoping this wasn’t going where they thought it was.

Alan turned straight towards the massive forest that stood just on the border of town, the gnarled, twisted branches reaching up into the sky. “Everfree!” he shouted dramatically. “We shall march in there and master it! Learn its ways and become its rulers. We shall live as kings in its simple boughs, and we will not only survive, we will thrive!”

Silence.

“Nope.”

“Oh, hey, look at the time, I have the thing at the thing…”

“Did someone say Wonderbolts training?”

“I better double check the tower’s defenses.”

“I think Canterlot’s calling.”

“I think I left too many clouds in the sky, I better take care of that.”

Alan’s eyes narrowed. “Oh come on, guys!” he said turning. “We’ll be fine!”

“It’s...it’s the Everfree!” Thunderlane said. “There is nothing fine about the Everfree.”

Alan rolled his eyes. “Puh-lease. The whole weather, plants and animals thing is my world, all the time, everywhere. It’s no big deal.”

“And what about the dragon that lives in there?” Spike said. “Or any of the other, numerous, flesh-eating predators?”

“Seriously?” Alan asked. “Come on, guys, we are some of the best fighters in the Equestrian Military! And one of us is a dragon. What is out there that could possibly take us on?”

“The aforementioned dragon?” Spike said.

“Who is probably so busy hoarding over his hoard that he won’t notice six ponies and a drake walking by, and definitely not into, his cave.”

No one said anything.

“Come on, it’ll be fun! I’ve done this kind of thing hundreds of times, just me, a knife, a length of rope, a fire-starter, and the untamed wild! And besides, Zecora lives there, it can’t be too bad. Just trust me.”

The Stallion Seven took long looks at each other, collectively sighed, and began their trek into the dark forest.

Six of them knew this was going to be a very bad idea.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The library atrium filled with laughter.

Well, laughter and a very long string of farm yard explicatives.

“Git yer filthy, two-timin’, yeller-bellied, hooves outta my mane!” Applejack shouted as Pinkie Pie began tying numerous baby blue bows into it.

“Oh, come on, now Darling,” Rarity said, smirking as she watched the farmer struggle against the magic bonds Twilight had pinned her with, “it’s not that bad.”

“Serves you right!” Rainbow Dash scowled, tied in rope and wearing a heavy amount of eyeshadow and lipstick. 

“Ah didn’t know Ah’d be next!” Applejack said.

“And that makes it better!?” Dash yelled.

“I think you look very nice…” Fluttershy remarked, quietly.

“Cut it out with the bows!” Applejack raged.

“Why?” Pinkie asked as she weaved another three into her mane.

“Ah hate bows!”

“I don’t see why, dearie,” Rarity replied, as she began to lather the farmer's face in rejuvenating mud, “If Applebloom is any indication, you would look good in a bow.”

“Ah hate bows!” she yelled again. “Give me back mah hat!”

Cadence watched it all from the sidelines, taking it easy, and laughing all the while.

By the end of it, poor Applejack had enough “frou-frou” for three years.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“From the mists of the mountains a deafening call
Bellows down over the plains
On a host of battle-worn ears it does fall
Pushing out through the thunder and rain

These sons of the north, they have suffered too long
The anger it swells in their veins
Of the spirited roars of lost warriors' songs
Distant echoes are all that remain”

The stallions sang as Alan led them deep into the forest, a mana machete blazing a trail through the dense undergrowth. 

“And my words are my violence
Clear the sky's frozen tears
And no more we'll be silent
With this Paradise song in our ears.

And we stand tall
Sons of the snow
We will not fall
Under these blows
For our hearts they are hardy
Our spirits are strong
And our voices are lifted into
This Paradise song.”

Alan stopped singing to chop a particularly stubborn vine out of the way. The song was also really helping morale, he thought with a snicker.

“Hey, Al,” Thunderlane said, ducking under a low-hanging branch before shooting up into the air again. “Got a question.”

“Shoot.”

“You said something about your blood making you cave earlier, right? What was that about?”

Alan glanced at the pegasus that now hovered above him. Thunderlane blinked.

“Kind of a long story,” Alan said, “about Earth, the planet or dimension I’m originally from.”

“We got time,” Soarin noted.

“Time and darkness,” Silver joked.

Alan nodded. “Alright I guess,” he said, before he began cutting through more underbrush. “Well, as far as humans go there are several races and countries, each with their own culture and neat little quirks. I myself am related to several of these cultures, but we’re only really going to focus on one.”

Alan paused for a second, took a deep breath, and then spoke in a thick accent. “Imma Scott, ya see, laddie!”

To be fair, his Edinburgh accent was terrible, and a true scotsman could pick it out as fake in a heartbeat.

Luckily, ponies aren’t Scottish.

“Now th’ Scotts are a proud, stubborn people,” Alan continued, complete with accent, which, unbeknownst to the ponies was consistently breaking up upon saying “the.” 

“Explains so much,” Shining jabbed.

“An’ they're strong warriors, too! An’ iffen Ahm remeberin’ correctly, I belong to the Clan MacKenzie.”

“Clan?” Thunderlane asked.

“A family,” Big Mac answered. “I’m a part of the Apple Clan mahself, but nopony calls us that anymore.”

“Aye, family’s a good word to use,” Alan said, his accent stumbling on “family.”

“I don’t see how this explains anything,” Soarin noted.

“Ahma gettin’ there, lad,” Alan asid, still in character, unaware that his machete had turned into a claymore. “Now the Scotts, as I said, were strong warriors. United, they would have been an unstoppable force, dealin’ death to all their enemies, an’ layin’ low the invadin’ forces. Sadly, they never united. As it was,” his accent totally died before picking up again, “it took hundreds of alliances and arranged marriages to keep ‘em from slicing each other ta bits. To this day, there are clans whose members will not speak to each other because of bad blood.”

“They sound stubborn,” Silver remarked.

“Worse than Applejack at times, laddie.”

Silver snorted. “Doubt that.”

“As I was sayin’, the Scotts were amazin’ warriors, and as such, they hardly feared a thing. That bein’ said, most Scotts do fear one thing more than any other.”

“What?” Shining asked.

“Their wives,” he said simply.

Everypony stopped and stared at him. “What?” Soarin asked.

“An angry Scott is nay something ya want ta be starin’ down,” Alan explained. “An angry Scottish woman? Laddie, ya better be runnin’ for the highlands. She’ll drag ya across the loch, down the dales, and over both the high and the low road.”

He had totally lost them now, but it was still fun to say as much.

He laughed, dropping the accent. “It doesn’t help I’m also part Norwegian.”

“Wait, what now?” Thunderlane asked.

Alan smiled as he continued to lead the pack. “Well, the Norwegians, or Vikings, back in the day were another set of terrifying warriors. They sailed the open seas, raiding, pillaging, and plundering every city they could see. Not even Rome, the greatest of empires was safe from the Berserking raiders that were the vikings.”

“Berserking?” Silver asked.

“Going utterly mad in battle,” Alan said, slicing clean through a thick bush that stood before him, “ignoring grievous wounds as though they were mere scratches, roaring—” he paused for a second, looking up at the thick canopy in thought. “Huh. Maybe that explains the blind rages…”

Silence.

“Anyway,” Alan continued. “One of the surprisingly...civil things about viking culture was that women were treated fairly well. In most places around the world at the time they were considered property at best, but in Norway they were actual people. They could own land, run a business, even file divorce.”

“Huh…” Big Mac grunted as they got deeper into the forest.

“And, most importantly, they ran the household,” Alan said. “Outside the house, the man was the head. They made all the big decisions. As soon as he stepped in doors, though, if his wife said ‘jump’ he asked ‘how high?’”

The stallions started at him.

“Between that and the primal fear of a woman on a rampage, yeah, I caved.”

Silence.

“Wow,” Thunderlane said, eventually. “That...that really explains alot.”

There was a general mumble of agreement.

“So...is there a clan on the viking side that you’re related to?” Silver asked.

Alan smiled. “Kemzie.”

“But I thought that was the Scottish one?” Shining asked.

“It is, and isn’t,” Alan explained, as they came up to a clearing. “You see, the Vikings had this thing where they would take the women back from their raids to their home. As it so happens, the MacKenzies, the scotts, spelled M-A-CKenzie, were a raiding target to the vikings. They took the pretty girls back, and that started the Kemzie clan, spelled Ke-M-zie.”

The stallions blinked. “Huh…”

Alan nodded, before checking the clearing again. “I think this is as good a place as any. Let’s make camp!”

The stallions nodded, breaking off into small groups to do their jobs.

As they went about their business, Alan sat, forming a ring of stones that would make their campfire. 

He gave a small, sad smile as he remembered what a history buff his dad was.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The girls laughed again, Applejack finally in a good mood after getting all of the bows out of her hair. They were just too girly for her.

“Alright, alright!” Cadence laughed. “It’s your turn to ask, Rainbow.”

The Pegasus smiled, her facing screwing into a sly grin as she eyed the unicorn that sat across from her. “Twilight Sparkle, Truth, or Dare?”

“Truth!” Twilight answered.

Rainbow Dash smiled evilly. “What’s Alan like?”

Twilight frowned, and blinked. “How do you mean?”

“You know what I mean,” she answered.

“Rainbow!” Rarity interjected. “That is not something you ask a lady!”

“And this is Truth or Dare!” Dash said. “I’m allowed to ask anything I want!”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Alright Dash, look. I’ll answer this, this one time, on the condition that nopony here ask it again. I don’t want to risk knowing more about Shining than I really want to.”

Cadence snorted, barely saving herself from having cider shoot out her nose before she began laughing uproariously.

“Besides,” Twilight continued. “I don’t think Fluttershy could take it.”

Sure enough, the butter-colored pegasus had her face buried into her pillow, not daring to look at anything out of pure shame.

“Deal,” Rainbow said, smiling. “So how is he?”

Twilight smiled. 

You see, the thing about asking a bookworm questions was their mastery of words. And she knew the perfect words to keep the pegasus from getting any satisfaction from it.

“In everything he does,” Twilight said, “whether it is fighting, planning, or loving, Alan is passionate.”

There was silence, and Rainbow smiled.

And then she frowned. “What? Is that it? No details?”

“You didn’t ask for any.”

“Seriously!?”

Twilight smiled. “What’s there to really know? If he’s fighting, he will do with a passionate fury. Turn that fury to love, and that’s basically it.”

“Oh come on!”

“I do believe it’s my turn now, isn’t it?” Twilight said with a smirk.

“It is!” Cadence said. “Imagine that!”

“So, Rainbow, Truth or Dare?”

Rainbow’s brow furrowed. Why was Twilight asking her? “Truth,” she said.

“Do you like Thunderlane?”

“Well, yeah, he’s cool.”

“No,” Twilight said, grinning evilly. “Do you like Thunderlane?”

Dash looked at her for  second before her eyes went as wide as dinner plates. A deep red blush covered her cheeks as she stared at the grinning unicorn. “Y-you know what...we-we haven’t had anyone do a good dare lately I’ll take that.”

“Hey now!” Applejack said. “Ya can’t go changin’ yer mind like that! That’s cheatin’!”

“I’ll allow it,” Twilight said, still smiling.

Rainbow had a sinking feeling hit her stomach.

“Rainbow Dash, I dare you to tell us what you feel for Thunderlane.”

The pegasus blanched. “Th-that’s cheating!”

“You mean like changing your mind?” Twilight asked.

“I-I…”

“Ah’ll allow this,” Applejack said.

“What?”

“Seconded!” Pinkie cired.

“Huh?”

“Motion carried!” Rarity said with finality.

“Wha-?” Dash asked, her head spinning around the room.

“Well, Dashie?” Twilight said. “Go on, tell us…” 

“I...I…” she said, through a blush. “I…”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“So what’s your story, Soarin?” Alan asked as the stallions sat around a campfire. 

The stallions all sat close, a basic perimeter of sharpened stakes that had been shoved into the ground gave them a basic defense from the predators outside. Alan and Spike were whittling more sticks into short spears while Silver and Shining double checked the perimeter to make sure the stakes were good and sturdy. Big Mac was slow-roasting some apples he had brought along, while Thunderlane and Soarin were hovering above them slightly, having just returned with their soon-to-be bedding. 

“Me? Oh, nothin’ special really…” The pegasus answered.

Silver looked over at him. “If you’re trying to impress Thunderlane with the ‘strong, silent type’ routine, Big Mac’s got you beat by a mile.”

Ah, yes, implied homosexulaity jokes. What male outing is complete without them?

“Buck you, Silver,” Soarin said. “Look, it’s not that interesting of a story. My dad was a Wonderbolt, his dad was a Wonderbolt, and his dad was a Wonderbolt. I was practically bred for speed, what else was I going to do? Run a flower shop?”

Big Mac chuckled.

“There are worse things, to be fair,” Soarin continued. “I could have come from a long line of plumbers. Heck, before Rainbow Dash became a more public figure, Fleetfoot was the only one that could really keep up with me. So, at least until she joins up, I’ll still be the fastest on the team.”

“Well, that’s something,” Thunderlane

“Yeah, fleeting fame and a crazy pink mare definitely count as something,” Soarin smirked. “But if we’re going to be playing a game of twenty questions, then I think it’s time for somepony else to go.”

All eyes turned to Silver. 

“Seriously guys?” he asked.

The stallions just smiled.

The bronze-colored earth pony started. “Fine. I guess I’ll take my turn. Trottingham born, Canterlot raised. Mother never really liked the city life, but Dad had gotten a job there, so she went quietly. Well, relatively quietly.” He smirked. 

“She never let Dad hear the end of how there ‘was nothing green here,’ how ‘the city was a terrible place for a young colt to grow up,’ the usual. Mother taught me the basics of chivalry, and I used those rules as an excuse to get into fights. Became a guard, did well keeping the peace, got promoted to the cushiest job ever of being the Princess’ personal guard, and then Alan came along and ruined it for me.”

“Oh, Boo Hoo,” Alan taunted.

Silver smiled. “Alright, Thunders, you’re next!”

“Why me?”

“Cause I said so!”

“Sounds reasonable to me,” Shining said.

“Your face sounds reasonable!” Thunderlane answered.

Alan, Shining, and Spike all rolled their eyes. “Just get on with it,” Alan said.

Thunderlane snorted. “Grew up here. Joined the weather team. That’s it.”

“What?” Alan asked. “Seriously?”

“Yeah, dude, this is Ponyville. Boring as could be.”

All of the other stallions, excluding the silent giant, raised an eyebrow. “Ponyville? Boring?”

Thunderlane blinked. “Right…Pre-Twilight Ponyville. That was boring.”

Alan shook his head, sighing. “The only one here who I think would give a shorter answer here is Big Mac.”

“Eyup!” The red pony answered with a smile.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The crescent moon was continuing its slow climb across the night sky, and as it did, the girls in the library found themselves facing an old foe.

The Munchies.

“Where’d you say the candied apples were, Twi?” Dash called, her head buried into the refrigerator. 

“Second shelf!”

As the Mane Six plus guest searched through the house for something edible, Cadence quickly approached the librarian. “Twilight, I...I have a question.”

“What is it, Cadence?”

“I...well...how much trouble could Shining get into here in Ponyville?”

Twilight sent her a glance. 

“It’s just, it’s been a few hours now, and I’m just a little worried about them, is all.”

Twilight laughed. “Oh, don’t worry, Cadence. I’m sure they’re fine.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“I will kill you, Alan!” Shining yelled, barely audible over the sound of his pounding hooves. 

“I’m sorry!” Alan yelled. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

The Stallion Seven were now being chased by a very large reptilian canine, with green eyes and purple spines running down its back.

“What is that thing!?” Spike yelled, very much frightened after he saw it get back up after a good dragon fire-blast.

“Chupa-” Big Mac gasped, “cabra!”

“How do you know that?” Soarin said, trying desperately hard to fly up into the sky, only to be blocked by the thick canopy.

“How do you think!?” Thunderlane answered. “He’s only got a crush on a living animal encyclopedia!”

“Stop talking! More running!” Silver yelled.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“They couldn’t have possibly gotten into too much trouble,” Twilight consoled.

“Well, alright,” Cadence said, “if you say so…”

“They’re fine,” Twilight said, before sticking her nose into a cabinet. “Now, I’m sure he hid some crackers in here somewhere…”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Knock-knock.

The girls all looked up from their snacks. It was...well, it was almost early for customers. 

“Who is it?”

“Open the door, Twilight…” came a rather tired voice from the other side. 

Twilight crossed the room and did indeed open the door. 

Seven scuffed, sweaty, dirty and tired stallions stared back at her. Twilight blinked.

“Hi, Honey…” Alan said in a mix of a tired deadpan and a 80s sitcom happy. “Our little thing ran into the ground. We’re tired, can we just all fall asleep in the basement?”

Twilight blinked. The Basement? Why didn’t I think of that?

“Please?” Alan said, fatigue obvious in his voice.

Twilight looked back at the girls.

They looked at each other. 

Smiles began to grow on their faces.

They all looked at Twilight. 

Twilight smiled.

She turned to the stallions. “Yes, come on in.”

Now, it should be noted that Shining knew his sister very well, likewise, Alan knew his wife very well. 

And they both knew that smile.

“Run!” Shining yelled.

“Every stallion for himself!”

At those words, however, the tired ponies ran out of options.

A magical shield, courtesy of Twilight, went up to block their escape. From inside, a lasso sailed through the air, catching not one, but two ponies before dragging them inside. Pinkie somehow stretched outside from where she sat, and grabbed three more, leaving only Shining and Alan outside in the little bubble of magick. 

A sapphire blue glow encased Alan’s tail and he was dragged inside. “No!” he cried, his hooves digging trails in the dirt.

Shining quickly began to scramble for the shield, searching for some sort of opening.

“Oh Shining~!” Cadence called.

The stallion froze.

“Come here, please~!”

The Captain of the Guard sighed, hung his head and walked into the library. 

Cadence smiled at him, before she led him over to the corner where the other stallions were being hogtied.

“And you call me cropped,” Alan said with a snort.

“Oh, don’t worry, boys,” Rarity said as numerous, unfamiliar makeup applicators floated above them. “By the end of this, you will look much too fabulous to care!”

It was agreed by the stallions to never speak of the next few hours ever again. To anyone. 

Ever.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The house was asleep, everyone from the energy-spent girls to the dolled-up stallions lay snoring.

Well, trying to anyways.

The stallions had been re-tied into something more comfortable, but they were still not allowed to get the makeup of their face until morning.

Applejack found herself thinking that Thunderlane looked decent with long eyelashes.

Quickly banishing that thought, she snuck over to her target, it was the least she could do for the poor guy.

“Silver! Silver!” she whispered harshly.

“Huh? Wha?” the stallion began, his heavily eye-lined eyelids slowly opening.

Applejack shushed him. “Keep quiet, Ah’m gettin’ you outta here.”

“Wha? Why?” he asked, still not fully awake.

Applejack rolled her eyes as she untied the stallion. “Look, Ah didn’t like the frou-frou makeover they gave me, ah can’t imagine how much you’d hate it. Now come on, let’s get outta here.”

Silver nodded, standing.

The two ponies then silently crept their way out of the library, stepping over the bodies of their sleeping comrades.

Once outside, Applejack led Silver over by the hose, which the used to blast the makeup off his face.

He was very thankful for it. 

“Alright,” Applejack said, “now let’s get ya back to the farm, the Crusaders are most probably asleep, so it shouldn’t be too bad.”

Silver nodded, dripping wet, but that was infinitely better than the alternative. “Alright, let’s go.”

Nodding, Applejack lead the way back to Sweet Apple Acres. As they walked, their eyes adjusting to the darkness, Silver noticed something.

“Is that a bow in your mane?”

“What? Where?”

“Right there,” Silver said, pointing to end of her ponytail where her hairband normally sat.

“Dagnabit, Ah thought Ah had gotten ‘em—”

“I think it looks kinda nice on you, actually.”

Applejack’s mouth snapped shut, and a deep red blush crept across her face. 

She was quickly thankful for the cover of darkness.

“Ah...Ah don’t like bows…” she said, “they feel too girly fer me.”

Silver nodded, and silence reigned between them. 

After a while he spoke again. “You still look good with them, though.”

Both were very thankful that it was hard to see a blush in the dark.

Of course, it didn’t help that they were nearly glowing.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Morning came. 

After a short breakfast, the girls finally decided to let the guys go. After the stallions had washed their faces and left, it was just Twilight and Alan in the library again.

“You are evil, you know that, right?” Alan said, kissing his wife.

“You know you love it,” she replied, kissing him back.

“Too much for my own good,” Alan agreed, kissing once more.

Twilight laughed.

Alan smiled, before heading to the kitchen to pour them both coffee.

A knock sounded.

Both unicorns turned to look at the door.

Alan glanced over at Twilight. 

Twilight shook her head and shrugged.

Alan walked up to the door, curious, and opened it.

There, in front of the door, lay a mess of grey feathers and golden fur. An eagle’s beak and tired eyes looked up at the Pendragon.

“Brother…” Julius said, tears flowing from his eyes. “Help me.”


--------------------------------


And things go to Tartarus in three...two...one…

“The Story’s picking up now?”

Yes, Pinkie, it is. The adventure is going to start.

“Is it going to be another war?”

Well, you’ll see next chapter for the answer. But I can tell you this is not going to be like the last book.

Fun fact time, chillllldren! 

“You are not a post-apocalyptic DJ.”

I had originally planned to use the term “Stallion Seven” to refer to the gathered males back in A Novice Swordsman, but have been unable to slip it in naturally until now. 

Next time, plans are laid and the Stallion Seven look awesome.

“We’ll see you next time, bronies!”

Bye!
> 7-New Gear
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 7

Julius ran down the hallway of the Onyx Keep, panting as he was chased by monsters.

The insectoid equines scurried down the hall behind him, running across the walls, floor, and ceiling as though they were ants. 

“Where are you, my little Nephew?” The voice of Markus Ironclaw echoed behind him. 

Julius ducked into a corridor.

The hissing of the changelings behind him got louder as they closed the gap. Julius’s eyes darted across the stone, and for the hundredth time he cursed the labyrinth design of his home.

There was supposed to be one here! There had to be one!

The creatures gave a staccato Skree-kee-kee! calling to their brothers and sisters as they chased down the griffon.

Come on! Come on! 

Another sharp turn, another empty hallway.

“Where are you running, my dear Nephew?”

Julius suddenly came up on an intersection. His eyes frantically looked for something. Anything that could help him.

Skreeee! the changelings were getting closer.

There!

A dead end!

The monsters just saw his tail disappear down a hallway.

“Get him!” one of them hissed.

The creatures followed, hot on his heels.

They turned the corner.

And met air.

The dead end was empty, and the Changelings instantly spread out, searching for some sort of camouflage.

“Find him! Bring him to the Queen!” one of the changelings hissed.

Four griffons suddenly came up behind the changelings.

“Where is he?” the leader asked.

The lead changeling hissed. “This One does not know.” 

The griffon growled, and checked the green, glowing gem in his bracer. “He’s nearby! Come on! We’ll find him and finally win this.”

“We’re going to win.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Silence reigned in Celestia’s throne room. 

Julius Ironblood had flown to Equestria on his own two wings, and looked as good as he felt. His feathers were ruffled, his fur was matted, and he had deep bags under his eyes. His eyes were red and bloodshot, and shone with a sad light.

“I was able to catch a few boats,” Julius said, “but other than a few boat-hops, I had to fly here for most of the way.”

Alan said nothing, his face impassive as he listened to his adoptive brother’s story.

Lydia Snowlily sat behind her fiance, a claw resting gently on his back. Her face was twisted into a worried frown, and Alan had caught her opening her mouth to say something more than once, only to shut it again. 

Alan nodded before looking at the other ponies gathered. The Mane Six and Stallion Seven all stared back at him, each one with their own expression, ranging anywhere from nervous despair to fierce determination.

Alan looked to the Princesses.

Luna frowned, her brow creased, and her lips twisted into a pensive pout.

Celestia, Death’s flaming feather pinning her mane back, gave the griffon her best sympathetic glance.

The Iron Crown had made it’s move. 

Celestia frowned, “This is troubling news.”

Luna nodded. “Indeed, we must begin to mobilize the armies—”

“No!” Julius yelled, suddenly, his talon slamming on the table.

All eyes went to him. 

His bloodshot eyes looked up at the Princesses pleading as he stood, his claws digging into the wood. “Please, no…” he said, slowly sitting. “Th-the war with the Sultanate has been going on since before the Lunar One had been banished. No-no even cares about that thrice cursed plot of land anymore…it’s...it’s all about what this family did to that family, what he did to him. It’s sons fighting for their fathers, grandfathers, great-grandfathers, all the way to the tenth generation.

“In my grandfather’s time, there was a lull in the fighting,” Julius continued. “And for one hundred years, all we have done little more stare angrily at each other over the blood-drenched land, only skirmishes breaking out in the nights. But...but once we had the alliance, and the ceasefire was called, we’ve had...well, not peace, but something very close to it.

“I-I don’t want to lose that,” he said with finality. “As it is I have done everything in my power to keep news of the coup from reaching the Sultanate’s ears. As of right now, they do not know, and there will still be this...this fake peace. I can’t risk that. Please, Great Ones, please, do not show your hand and bring war on my people.”

Luna and Celestia blinked, before giving him sad, sorrowful smiles. “I don’t think we have much else choice, Young One.”

“How else can we repel the force of the changelings and the rebel griffons?” Luna countered. “Even if we defeated the changelings as we had before, the griffons would still be there to fight us. Many of our weapons have not the strength to pierce a changeling’s hide, and the griffons will not surrender the Onyx Keep to us a second time.”

“I think we do have an option, though,” Alan said, speaking up. They turned to him. “From what I understand, Changelings are very dependent on the Queen. And, if they act as much like insects as I suspect them to, eliminating the queen would leave them devastated.”

“Cutting the head off the snake?” Twilight asked. “Doesn’t that have a long record of working great in theory, but not in practice?”

“Meh,” Alan admitted. “It’s a fifty/fifty chance, but if we can get a small strike force in there we can at least deal with half the threat without sending the army. Possibly more if the changelings are using their influence magic.”

“I don’t think they are,” Julius said without looking up. “The griffons seemed to be working quite willingly with the beasts.” 

“An assassination attempt?” Celestia said, a disapproving tone in her voice. 

“They assassinated me,” Alan answered. “It’s only polite to return the favor.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow.

Twilight sighed and facehoofed.

“It would not be an assassination attempt, per se,” Alan explained. “It would be a recon and sabotage mission. We would be sowing dissent between the two factions, crippling operations, and causing a massive amount of chaos in a short period of time to give Julius the opportunity to take the throne back. And if we had the opportunity to deal with the Queen, then so be it.”

“Alan,” Celestia admonished, “We do not make assassinations.”

“The only good tyrant is a dead tyrant,” Alan countered, “and the sooner the better.”

Celestia said nothing. It...it was an option after all, and if it went well then the war with the Ligers would at least be put on hold until they could be addressed. “And who would go on this mission?”

“Well,” Alan said, “I would, obviously...I suppose I’d need a few volunteers…”

“Gentlecolts, the Invitation,” Spike said with a snort. 

The stallions chuckled.

“Julius would need to come with us,” Alan said, “but other than that we can keep it open.”

At the mention of the griffon all eyes turned to Julius and Lydia. 

“Wh-what about the King?” Lydia asked, finally.

Julius gulped, staring down at his talons. “The King is dead. Long live the King,” he said simply, tears falling from his eyes.

Alan’s face hardened. 

The old griffon King had done his best to be a second Father to Alan, admittedly one from a distance, but the thought of him dying dug at him.  “Princess, do you remember the equipment I commissioned?”

“Your gifts? Yes.”

“We’re going to need it.”

“I will have it brought up. Anything else?” Celestia asked.

Alan shook his head. “No. I’ll take care of this.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The Stallion Seven all watched in interest as Alan began laying down the equipment. They were in a small, dark room with two doors, one behind them, one in front. “Happy Birthday, guys,” Alan said, setting the equipment down on the table. “I was saving these, but I think you may want them now.”

The ponies looked down at their new equipment. 

Big Macintosh received a set of bracers with a pair of apple green emeralds set into them. Thunderlane was appraising a set of bladed horseshoes, black as his coat, a blue spark shot between the blades. Silver looked down at a new warhammer, a large yellow topaz set into the head. Spike stared at a pair of goggles, a large gem shimmering green between the lenses, and Soarin had a phoenix-shaped necklace, with a ruby at the center.

“Hey,” Shining, said. “What about me?” 

“You got your gift!” Alan said. “The sword I got you for your wedding day. Heck, that thing’s practically magic on its own.”

“So what are these?” Soarin asked, looking down at the large necklace. 

“I’ll get to that,” Alan said. “Big Mac, starting with you, I figured you’d want something that could use out of combat. Those are strength-boosting bracers, and they should, if the enchanters are correct, triple your strength.”

Big Mac nodded in appreciation, before he began to tie them on.

“Thunderlane, your’s is also pretty straight forward. Standard issue Pegasus claws, enchanted with storm magic, making them more effective for taking apart clouds, and making them good for giving your targets a good shock.”

Thunderlane smiled. “Very cool.”

“Silver,” Alan said, “meet your new hammer.”

“What was wrong with my old one?” he asked. 

“It didn’t vibrate at an extremely high frequency that allows you to crush most things into dust. Literally.”

Silver blinked, before picking up the hammer. “Yes...I would imagine that that was a big oversight.”

“So what is this, then?” Spike said aloud, looking down at the goggles. 

Alan smiled. “Well, what’s more dangerous than a large, flying, fire-breathing dragon?”

Spike blinked. “A larger flying, fire-breathing dragon?”

“How about a large, flying, fire-breathing dragon that you can’t see?”

Spike blinked.

“That’s a stealth gem, and it should be able to alter the color of your scales to turn you more or less invisible.”

“So I’m going to be part chameleon,” Spike said, before sliding the goggles on. “Ooh, life detection, very nice,” he said as his scales shimmered and changed to a blotty mixture of blacks, greys, and navy blues until he seemed to be only a shimmer in the air.

“So what’s mine?” Soarin asked, looking down at the necklace.

“Well Soarin, I’ve had to think pretty hard about what to get you. I mean, you’re a great fighter in large open spaces, but you have issues in close quarters. So, I got you a little something to help that. Here, pass it.”

Soarin handed the necklace over, and Alan quickly put it on before saying loudly. “Flight of the Phoenix!” 

Suddenly, Alan burst into flame, his coat turning orange as his mane transformed into fire. 

The ponies that were gathered around him gasped, and backed up. 

Alan laughed. “Cool right? Got some inspiration from Twilight when she did this, once. It’s a phoenix spell, which takes a massive amount of magical energy, so, this thing is going to be useless for another half an hour or so, but still.” The flames died, transforming Alan back into a pony of flesh and blood. 

The ruby dulled to grey, and began to flash red. “Once this thing goes solid red you can use it again,” Alan said, handing the necklace back. “Just say ‘Flight of the Phoenix,’ to activate it, and you’re ready to smoke ‘em.”

“Very nice,” Soarin said, clasping the amulet around his own neck. 

“And now,” Alan said, walking to the door behind him, “as members of the strike team, it’s time for you guys to pick your equipment!” he said, opening the door to reveal the city’s armory.

The stallions blinked at the sight of hundreds of belts, knives, swords, wing blades, hoof claws, and hundreds of other weapons.

Spike whistled. “Blacksmiths have been busy.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Julius opened the black case. 

He was the King now, ruler of the Empire. 

It was time to dress the part.

He...he had hoped his father would be here for this…

The case had two compartments with velvet-lined drawers. The one on the left was a series of silver plates that would drape over his shoulders and back. The Prince’s Armor. 

The one on the right…

Julius slowly took out the gold and crimson armbands, and replaced the silver ones he had always worn. Pauldrons, blood red with gold accents slipped over his shoulders. Next, the flank guards with the same design. 

Julius paused. 

Then, with all the respect he could muster, even as tears began to fill his eyes, he slowly picked up the golden laurels.

He...he couldn’t…

A soft talon clutched his own. 

He looked up to see the love of his life stare back at him.

Carefully, she took the ancient headpiece from him, and then reverently set in on his brow. 

“Will I see you again, my King?” she asked, straightening his armor. 

Julius didn’t have an answer for that.

“My King?”

Julius grabbed her, pulling her into a hug. “I love you, Lydia. I love you so much.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The Stallion Seven and Julius walked forward. 

They were dressed in gold and black armor, their new weapons and tools ready.

Spike, the least armored of the eight, wore only his goggles, his scales and claws were enough.

Soarin had grabbed a pair of wing blades and hoof claws, as well as some light armor for himself.

Big Mac was dressed like a tank. There was hardly any of his red fur poking through the small gaps of the armor, only his head and joints were unprotected. 

Julius wore the armor of his father. The Laurels of Victory sitting on his head, and even as his looked out on the horizon with a thousand-mile stare, he still walked with pride.

Thunderlane was slightly more armored than his pegasus friend, and he carried a spear along with his new hoof claws.

Silver had decided to forgo his standard issue guard armor, instead choosing some new pieces. He let his silver mane hang loose, and his bronze fur looked good surrounded by the black chest piece he had picked, the long-hafted hammer strapped to his back.

Shining was wearing his purple captain’s armor, his pattern-welded blade sheathed on his back.

Alan led them all, dressed in, of all things, a duster. The black coat had a silver dragon embroidered on the back. Two pauldrons were sewn to the shoulders, providing protection while also hiding the enchanting gems that made the cloth as hard as steel. Alan’s baldric with the sun-shaped buckle held Judgement in place, and he wore his wide-brimmed cowboy hat low over his eyes.

Somewhere in the back of his mind, he couldn’t help but think, Dude, we are so badass…

The approached the Victory, which was guarded by a few unicorns. 

“All the supplies on board?” Alan asked. 

“Sir, yes, sir!” the guard answered. 

“And the personnel?”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

“At ease,” Shining said, walking up the deck.

Once Alan walked onto the deck, he was met with the sight of three ponies. One dressed in golden armor, another in dark blue, and a third in a star-covered cape. “Sir, the Great and Powerful Captain Trixie reporting, sir!”

“Sir!” the golden-clad pegasus stallion said, saluting. “Sunny Sentinel of the Dawn Guard reporting, sir!”

“Sir!” said the remaining mare, her bat-like wings twitching. “Twinkle Drop of the Dusk Watch reporting, sir!”

“At ease, all of you,” Alan said. “Good to have you three aboard.”

“Yes, sir,” Twinkle said, “and if I may, sir. This boat is very classy.”

Alan chuckled, even as Sunny sent her a glare. “Yes, you may, Twinkle, and yes, it is.” 

She smiled, and gave her head a good shake, ruffling her mane.

“Alright, then!” Alan said, “I think we’re—”

“We’re ready!” a voice called from the dock.

Alan turned to see the Mane Six behind him. They were dressed in their armor, each with their element look-alike, and walked up to the sky yacht.

“We’re just about—” Twilight said, before she slammed into a silver wall of magic. “Ow, what—?”

She blinked, stepping back from a shield that covered the gangplank. 

“Sorry girls, but you’re not coming with us.”

“What!?” the collectively yelled. 

Alan pulled the gangplank up. “Nothing against you, girls. But we’re going alone.”

“Excuse you?” Twilight asked.

“We’ll be back, I promise!” Alan said. 

“Excuse you?!”

Alan quickly ran up to the helm and kicked the engines on to full. “Bye, girls! See you soon!”

“Excuse you!?” Twilight shrieked. 

“Love you, Twi!” Alan called, “You’re in charge of the army until I get back!”

“Excuse bucking you!” 

“We won’t be long!” Alan said as the ship pulled away.

Shining walked up to the unicorn as he waved at the gathered mares. He looked over at the Pendragon, who had a very strained smile on his face. “She is so going to kill you.”

“I know she is.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Tell me, Alan,” Julius said, holding a hand of cards, “why did we leave the girls behind?”

Trixie was at the helm, and while she piloted Alan brought the guys below deck. Alan figured the poor griffon needed something to take his mind off of all the death and destruction he had gone through. 

And that led the stallions down into the observation deck for a game of cards.

“Well, I figured it was just the best course of action. We need a small strike force, and while the girls are a great help, the more ponies that come increases the number of ponies that can potentially die.”

Shining nodded. 

The others simply sat in silence. 

Alan’s ear twitched.

“Did you guys hear something?”

The others paused.

“No…”

Spike slipped on his goggles and looked around. “We have stowaways.”

Alan stood, his horn glowing to form a small knife. “Where?”

“Down the hall, armory, storage closet on the left,” Spike said.

Alan nodded. “Shining, get a shield ready.”

“Ready,” he said, his horn shimmering. 

Alan, Shining, and Spike slowly approached the small armory, Spike slithering along the walls of the hallway.

Alan came up to the door, hugging the wall as a eldritch hand gripped the doorknob. “Still in the closet?” Alan asked.

Spike nodded, his goggles glowing a faint green color.

Alan slowly pushed the door to the armory opened, and the three quickly slinked into the room. Alan paused for a second, listening intently as the two unicorns and dragon took their position. 

Muffled shuffles and voices came from the small storage closet, and Alan’s ears picked up something.

Oh no...they didn’t…

The knife dissipated, and Alan stood in front of the door, even now hearing the faint jabs of “get your hoof out of my face.”

Alan opened the door and six mares tumbled to the floor.

Alan looked down at the six generals and asked only one thing. “What are you doing?”

The Mane Six looked up at him, with varying degrees of shame. 

“Surprise…” Pinkie said half-heartedly, throwing up a hoofful of confetti. 


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan burst onto the top deck. “Trixie, turn us around!”

The pale blue mare blinked, and was about to respond when Twilight followed her husband. “Ignore that, stay on course!”

Alan turned to her, glaring. “Excuse you?”

“Excuse you for leaving us behind!”

The remaining passengers looked on from the doorway under the quarterdeck. 

“Trixie, fly us back to Canterlot!” Alan yelled. 

“Keep flying straight!” Twilight answered.

“I am the commanding officer, turn back!”

“And I am your wife!” Twilight yelled. “And I say you will not turn this ship around!”

“You are not even supposed to be here!”

“And why not?!”

“Because it’s too dangerous!”

“Too dangerous?! Excuse me, but we fought in the War! We defeated Nightmare Moon, and Discord! How is this too dangerous!?”

“We are going to be behind enemy lines, and relying on stealth. Now excuse me, but I’m more than fairly certain that your little rainbow cannon isn’t exactly low-key!”

Twilight rammed her head into his, their horns crossing. “So it’s too dangerous for us, but fine for you?! When did you become a one pony army, hm? Last I checked, it only took one of those magic-roided griffons to kill you!”

Alan pushed back. “Well excuse me, for wanting to be the protector of the household, you know, my job as a  husband!”

“Oh I see! You have to go be a big stallion about this, huh!? This is just another ‘Me Strong’ contest!”

“Turning this into the battle of the sexes, how original!” Alan snarked. “You know perfectly well that this is not the case!” 

“Well maybe you should have told us you were leaving without us!”

“And give you a chance to sneak on board, like you already have!?”

“Well pardon us if we want to help!”

“Trixie!” Alan yelled. “Turn this ship around!”

“If you do, I will teleport us back on board! And I will do it again, and again until you either cave or until the Empire falls apart!”

Alan growled. “You stubborn, insufferable mare!”

“You inconsiderate, impossible imbecile!”

Alan roared, his horn glowing with magic as two mana-hands balled into fist came crashing down on the deck. With a final shove, he pushed Twilight away and stormed back towards the quarter deck. 

The remaining ponies and griffon leapt out of the door, just as Alan stomped his way in. 

The door slammed shut behind him.

There was total silence on the deck of the Victory.

“Well,” Twinkle Drop noted. “Off to a fine start.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The remaining ponies watched, still tense as Twilight Sparkle paced the length of the deck, grumbling.

Everypony gave her a three tail-lengths space, and no one dared speak to her. The only thing they thought was more awkward was to follow Alan inside, so they stayed on the edge of the ship, looking out as landscape slowly gave way to shorelines. 

“Well,” Spike said, “this certainly could have gone better.”

“It could have,” Rarity agreed, standing beside him as they shared the scenery.

“Alan just wanted to keep you guys safe.”

“I know, Spike.”

“I mean, if it came down to it, if half of us are going to die, we’d much rather prefer that it was the male half.” 

“I know Spike.”

“I know that you girls would rather be with us, but...but we can think better with you guys back home, safe…”

“I know Spike,” Rarity said, laying a hoof on one of his claws. 

The dragon looked down at the white unicorn and gave her a slight smile. “I am happy you guys are here, though.”

Rarity smiled. “I know, Spike. I know.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Dinner was a silent affair.

Also an incredibly awkward one.

Nopony spoke as fourteen ponies, a griffon, and a dragon all stared at the two unicorns who glared at each other over the table. 

Alan said nothing, although it was obvious he was fuming. Twilight, meanwhile, had adopted an air of cold indifference. She sat high, straight back, as her fork made long trips between her plate and mouth, while Alan sat crouched over his plate, chewing angrily.

Spike finished his last bit of salad, before suddenly standing. “I’m done, so I’m going to take a quick flight around the ship, make sure it’s all up to snuff.”

“I’ll go with you!” Soarin, Thunderlane, and Rainbow Dash all said in unison.

“I’ll go prepare the rooms!” Rarity said, standing, leaving her empty dish.

“I’ll help, um...if you’d like…” Fluttershy said following her out.

“I’ll take a nap, get ready for the night shift,” the batpony said, standing.

“I’ll watch the helm, sir.” Sunny said.

“I’m going to check the sky, make sure we have plenty of good airspace,” Shining said.

“Ah’ll take care of the plates," AJ called. "Silver, Big Mac want to help me?”

“Eyup!” the both answered.

The others simply stood up and left, either not having the excuses to justify it, or simply just because they thought no one would notice, leaving the two unicorns alone in the room.

Alan kept glaring.

Twilight ate quietly.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Night fell. 

As the ponies began to move inside to their cots, Twinkle Drop took the helm. It was her job to make sure the ship kept moving at night, as to minimize the time it took to get there. Luckily, it was looking like it would be quiet, and she was more than happy for it.

The other ponies were all extremely happy to go to bed.

They were even happier that the Captain’s quarters were separate from the rest of the rooms. 

Alan lay on his side of the bed, forelegs crossed, and starting to the side.

Twilight, meanwhile, was sitting on her side of the bed, reading of book. 

“Of course she brought a book,” he fumed.

Alan grumbled. She was waiting. And he knew she was waiting.

It really annoyed him that he would answer. 

“Well?” she said, finally, turning the page. “Are you going to talk, or are you just going to stay up all night?”

It was his own, stupid rule. “Don’t go to sleep angry with each other. Talk it out.”

It was such a good idea…

Was...

Alan sighed. As much as he really wanted to be angry with her, it would be a bad idea to make a habit of breaking the rules. “It’s not fair, you know,” he said, still staring at the far wall.

“What?” she asked, setting her book aside. “Are you talking about the teleporting? Because I—”

“I know why you’re here, Twilight,” Alan said, interrupting. “You want to be there in case we die, you want to try to help. But what about Cadence? Did she want to be here in case your brother kicked the bucket?”

Twilight opened her mouth, and closed it. It...it really hadn’t crossed her mind to ask her…

“Or what about Lydia? Don’t you think she would have wanted to be here to comfort her fiance?”

“I…”

“It’s not fair to them, Twi, and that’s just the start.”

“I…”

“Then there is everypony here. Do you know how much more they could focus if they knew that the ones they like and love are safe? As it is they would be worried enough about each other.” Alan sat up and looked at her. “Now we have to worry, and no matter how well you and the girls can take care of yourselves, we will still worry. 

“Twilight, you fought of hundreds of griffons, I’ve heard stories about how you opened up a portal to the void and had it consume those that got too close to you as you stood over me. I know what you are capable of doing. But, if one lucky shot, one poisoned blade, one dangerous trip were to take you from me, I know I would blame myself forever. 

“I would have failed as a husband and a man if you were to die.”

Twilight said nothing.

Alan sighed. “We worry because you girls mean something to us.” He gave a slight smile. “Of course, some of them may not realize it yet…”

Twilight rested her hoof on his shoulder. “I know you care for us Alan. But we care for you too, and as much as you want to protect us, we want to be there for you.”

Alan nodded, nothing he didn’t already know. “Well, it’s not like I have a choice now. We’re a day’s flight from Canterlot, and I’m not letting you risk that kind of long-range teleportation.”

Twilight gave a slight smile.

Alan sighed dejectedly. “So, congratulations Twilight, you managed to win.”

“Oh, don’t be like that, Alan,” Twilight said, nuzzling him. “At least we have a week or so before things get too serious…”

Alan smirked, wrapping his foreleg around her. “Yeah, yeah I guess so.”

The two shared a hug, before Alan glanced over at the semi-discarded book.

“What are you reading, anyway?” he asked.

Twilight smiled, and showed him the cover. “I figured I may need to give you a little more convincing to let us stay aboard…”

Alan blinked at the title. “Well…” he said, “you always were one to make a strong argument.”

Twilight giggled. “Yes, but you know the thing about arguments,” she said in a sultry tone. “They need to be tested with hard evidence.”

And with that, the lights went out, and there was the sound of blankets shuffling as the Ponyville Library’s one and only copy of How to Drive your Stallion Wild hit the floor, ignored, but definitely not forgotten.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Morning dawned, and as the passengers of the Victory stirred to wake, Sunny Sentinel was already up and taking over Twinkle’s shift. 

Breakfast was served, a much more congenial affair than dinner last night, and after that, the ponies all looked for ways to pass the time.

It wasn’t until much later in the morning that Alan came out of the Captain’s quarters and onto the deck.

Shining was waiting for him. “So, did Mommy and Daddy kiss and make up last night?”

Alan looked at the Captain of the Guard from underneath a mop of bedhead. “Yes, yes we did,” was his simple reply.

“Good,” Shining said. “Just be sure to keep it quieter next time.”

Alan smiled but said nothing. Instead, he simply turned to the gathered ponies. “Alright girls!” he said, “Gather around. If you’re coming with us, you’ve got to pull weight, so I want all hooves on deck, understand?”

They saluted. “Sir, yes, sir!”


--------------------------------


"EDIT ALL THE WORDS!"

Good! If I keep up this kind of a streak, I’ll start breaking 6k words for a chapter.

"Edit all the words?"

“But DM, doesn’t the Author’s Note have words als—”

Yup! Nothing but unadulterated story content.

“...Okie...Dokie...Lokie…”

Anyway, got some good news/bad news for you guys. Good news is, updates are going to be a little bit faster. Bad news, that’s because Squiddy, my primary editor has to take a break from editing because he’s going through some drama right now. 

“Aw...how sad! Can you tell him to smile for me?”

I’m pretty sure he’s reading this, Pinkie...

“Oh! Well smile, Squiddy! Next time, the group is on the road. Or sky. Skyroad.”

Sure, let’s go with that.

“Hee hee hee. That’s so fun to say. Skyroad. Skyroad skyroad.”

Skyroad skyroad, indeed, Pinkie.

“Be sure to comment, and thumbs up if you haven’t!”

And we’ll see you next time. 

Bye!
> 8-Across the Sea
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 8

In the beginning, there was the One. Faust. She with the Mane of Crimson, the Winged Creator, Author of the World. 

She made the Four. 

Celestia, Luna, Harmony, and Death. 

Celestia, ruler of the day. She was the one charged with protecting the gentler race of ponies from those who do harm to them. Any fool that brought their might against the ponies were laid low by her power.

Luna, ruler of the night. The lunar mistress was charged with the dreams and psyche, tasked with easing the sleep of the entire world. Her soft songs and gentle encouragements strengthened the sleeping souls, and gave them courage to face their fears.

Harmony, ruler of seasons and time. He was Faust’s mouthpiece, her prophet to the world, almost everything she said was through him. His words, both Faust’s and his own, never went unheeded, from a simple spat between children to peace talks between rulers. Wherever he spoke, harmony followed.

Death, shepherd of souls. Tasked with leading the dead to their final resting place, and guarding the Gates of the Dead. He would stand by the gates, and lead the souls safely through the Darkness until they came to Paradise on the other side. 

These Four and the One kept the world at peace. 

But before the world, there was something else.

To call it a force would be inaccurate. So would to call it anything else. 

It wasn’t truly a thing. 

It hated things. All things. It even hated nothing. It was just hate. But it hated hate. 

This force saw what Faust had made, and wanted to do nothing more than destroy it. 

It hated the ponies. It hated the griffons. It hated the world. It hated the sun. It hated the moon. It hated Paradise. It hated food. It hated grass. It hated everything, and waged its war against it.

For a full century, it raged against the gates of Paradise.

The Four and One held it back. 

In the one hundredth year, Faust then brought her full wrath against the force. 

But she was not a destroyer. It was not in her nature. 

So instead she created. 

She gave the force a form. 

Many forms. 

She began writing bodies for the force, and the force hated it.

Some say that Faust wrote the forms to be hideous out of spite, others say that it was the force’s own hatred that mutilated their appearance. However, all agree that once they had physical form, they were weaker. Gaining the upper hand, Faust brought them up and threw them from the gates of Paradise, and sealed them into Darkness. 

The Darkness, named Tartarus, was a place between Paradise and Equestria. Death then took up his vigil, keeping the monsters locked away.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan ducked, the blade soaring above him missed by inches.  

Up went his magick blade, and it quickly met another steel brother. 

“Man, Pinkie, you’re good at this!” Alan said.

Pink pony giggled, cutlass in hoof. “Thanks, Alan.”

The two ponies danced on the deck, swords clashing as Alan tested her. A cannon wasn’t going to be much use in the Onyx Keep, after all.

“You need to keep your arms strong, but not stiff,” Alan said, instructing the earth pony.

Trixie held the helm, while Sunny took a quick nap for the evening/early night shift. The two guards, donated by the Princesses for a short while, were effective. Twinkle was far more talkative than her morning counterpart, and as a result, Alan tended to like her a little more. Sunny was a good soldier, though, took orders without complaint or question.

Rarity stood on the port bow, holding a spyglass daintily up to her eye, scanning the horizon.

Applejack was making lunch with Big Mac, doing their best to make the rations stretch, luckily, the Apples knew more than one little trick to make their namesake fruit last.

Water wasn’t an issue either. Both Thunderlane and Dashie were both searching the surrounding area for clouds that they could squeeze some rainwater from. 

Still, a quick stop at Fillydelphia wouldn’t be a bad idea.

Alan jumped backwards as Pinkie’s cutlass slashed at him, narrowly avoiding the blade.

Pinkie pushed the advantage, moving forward swinging. Alan stepped back, blocking before launching a counterattack. 

Dui tempe, just to go easy on her. 

“Very good, Pinkie,” Alan said with a smile. “Impressive,” he said, before a eldritch tomahawk suddenly hooked her blade, changing the tempo. “Most impressive.” The tomahawk ripped the blade away as Alan’s longsword came up to her throat. 

Pinkie watched as her sword sailed through the air, before turning to her teacher and smiled. “Well, looks like you won that!”

Alan smiled, the tomahawk flipping around to lift the cutlass off the floor. The axe disappeared, replaced with a hand which then returned the sword to the earth pony. “Thank you!” she said before sheathing the blade at her side. 

Alan smiled before nodding to Silver and Soarin. “You’re up!” 

Silver smiled, throwing the training hammer off his shoulders. Didn’t want to crush the little lightweight, after all.

“Remember to stay on or directly above the deck, Soarin, we’re working on your CQB.”

“CQ what?” Dash asked, slowly squeezing a cloud into a funnel.

“CQB, Close Quarters Battle,” Twilight explained as she stood near the rail. 

“Where did you learn all these acro...acron...those word things?” Rainbow Dash asked. 

“Acronyms,” Twilight corrected.

“Lived a few miles from a military base,” Alan explained, “you pick things up.” He turned to the pegasus and earth pony in the middle of the deck. “Alright, guys, let’s see what you got!”

“Go Soary!” Pinkie cheered, somehow now in possession of pompoms and cheerleading outfit.

At this point, both stallions had been around the Pink Terror long enough to know not to question it, and quickly got into their spar. 

Alan walked up the stairs to the top of the quarterdeck as the two fought. “I’ll take it for a bit, Trixie, go ahead and grab some lunch.”

“Are you sure?” Trixie asked.

Alan raised an eyebrow. “You know this is my boat, right?”

“Alright,” she said, surrendering the helm. “The Great and Powerful Trixie shall go down and grab an apple.”

Alan nodded, and as the unicorn left, he disengaged the helm and quickly began to spin it. “Woosh!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The stop in Fillydelphia lasted only an hour. In fact, it would have been more accurate to say that it was a stop above Fillydelphia. Soarin, Thunderlane, Spike, and Rainbow Dash all flew back and forth, picking up a few more supplies until Alan was confident that they’d be able to make the trip.

Alan watched from the port side, Twilight standing next to him as Rainbow Dash finished the last trip. “Sure I can’t talk you girls out of it?” Alan said.

She gave him a look that would stop a stampeding manticore. 

“Can’t blame me for trying,” he said with a shrug.

“Yes, yes I can,” Twilight said.

Alan sighed, before giving a small smile. “Yes, dear, I’m sure you could.”

“Alright! That’s it!” Dash said proudly.

Alan nodded. “Trixie, full speed ahead.”

“Aye, aye! Full speed ahead!” 

“Keep a heading of ninety degrees East.”

“Aye, aye!” Trixie echoed. “Ninety degrees East.”

“Flutters, keep an eye on the rigging!”

“Aye, aye!

“Pinkie, how are the small guns looking?” 

“One’s up, working on the second!” Pinkie said, standing next to the newly installed hoof cannon. 

“Rarity?”

“Sky’s looking delightfully clear, darling!”

Alan smiled, as he walked up to the bow of the ship. “Only one thing left to do now…” he said under his breath. Then he turned, and began to bellow. 

“Oh! What do you do with a drunken sailor?
What do you do with a drunken sailor?
What do you do with a drunken sailor,
Ear-ly in the mornin’?”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The open sea stretched before the Victory like a massive sparkling blanket.

Nothing but blue in every direction except for the sliver of green to the west.

“Wow…” Twinkle said, staring off towards the setting sun, blinking to try to keep the light out of her eyes. “That’s...that’s actually very beautiful.”

Sunny grunted at the helm.

“Gentle Luna. You’d think I would have seen this by now...”

“Seen what?” Alan asked, as he walked up behind her.

“An Eastern Sea sunset,” she answered. “I’ve seen a Western Coast one, where the sun disappears into the ocean. But I didn’t think watching it do the same over land would be just as beautiful.”

“They’re all beautiful,” Alan said. “Kind of ironic, actually. The most beautiful time of the day is the end of it.”

She looked over at him. “Is that some night love I hear? Does our Pendragon have a favorite Princess?”

“I can neither confirm nor deny the fact that Luna is best Princess,” Alan said with a smirk.

She laughed. 

“Regardless, don’t tell Celestia,” he said.

She laughed harder, falling to the floor.

Sunny gave a snort.

The Dusk Watch guard slowly began to compose herself, dragging herself back up to the rail. “Luna’s Moonlight! Who knew our Pendragon had such a sense of humor!”

“Never had it removed once I took over. Missed the doctor appointment,” he said winking.

She chuckled. 

Alan chuckled back, before suddenly stopping.

“What?” she asked, worried, looking around. 

“You...you’re not wearing your armor…”

She looked at him and blinked. “Wait...was I supposed to? I’m sorry! I thought you wouldn’t mind! I—”

“No, no,” Alan said, waving her off, before pointing at her. “You’re not wearing your armor, but you still look like a bat.”

She blinked, her large yellow eyes giving him a blank stare. “Oh…” she began before her eyes suddenly lit up. “Oh! Oh you think it’s a glamor! Oh! No, no, the Dusk Watch doesn’t do that. It’s natural.”

Alan blinked. “So...you guys really are bat-ponies?”

She snickered. “Sorry, it’s just been a long time since I’ve heard ‘bat-pony’ in a sentence.” She rolled her eyes. “If you want the ‘proper’ term we are Thestrals. I never liked the name though.” She smiled. “Bat-ponies though…”

Alan blinked. “I’m...I’m sorry if this sounds racist, but I thought there were only three pony races?”

“There are!” she said with a smirk.

Alan blinked, bewildered.

She laughed. “Alright, alright, you’ve got a high enough pay-grade. I can let you know. We’re vamponies.”

The Pendragon’s eyes widened. 

“Well, half-vampony...it’s a little weird,” she explained. “About two thousand years ago or so, a vampony swore allegiance to Princess Luna and became the head of the Dusk Watch. Now this guy, Able Von Nix, knew the blood hunger was going to drive him nuts, but still wanted vamponies to run the Dusk Watch. Now, I won’t get into the details of how they got a corpse to get it up, but it involved a lot of complex, ancient magic. Once Able was finally able, though, and with an amazing pegasus volunteer, the bat ponies started.”

“So...is part of being a half-vampony being able to stay in sunlight?”

“It’s...weird. Very weird, actually. Yes, that is one of the things we have going for us, but we have a few others.”

“Like?” 

“Well, I’m not bloodthirsty. I mean, I can drink it, sure, but I don’t need to. Oh! And Bat-ponies don’t change their prey...er...is there a better word for that?”

“I...I knew what you meant.”

“Right. So, we go some other stuff, low-light vision, increased strength, increased speed, the ability to turn into fog, incredibly long life, minor healing ability, but not too much more than that. In sunlight they all go out the window though, so we normally like to work a night.”

“Just long life, not immortality?”

“Yes, sir. Unlike great-great-grandaddy Able, us bat-ponies are actually alive. We have a lifespan of three hundred years or so, but we only really get old in the last thirty or so. At 270, time hits us with the age hammer. Hard.”

“Interesting. So, Thestrals are more of a family then?” 

“Exactly!” she said with a smile. “The Dusk Watch is made entirely out of me and my cousins, brothers, sisters, aunts and uncles. We’re not a race, there aren’t that many of us, but we are just enough to make anything the world throws at us think twice!”

Alan smiled. “Sounds like it.”

She nodded, as the sun finished setting. She smiled. “Well, I better get my armor on then, keep ponies from asking too many questions. But, now that the sun’s down, I guess I can do this the cool way. If you’ll excuse me,” she said, before suddenly fading away into a small cloud of fog.

Alan blinked before waving a hoof into the small cloud. “Okay, that’s pretty cool.”

Two small orbs of yellow light formed from the cloud and winked at him, before the mist slipped away.

“A half-vampony...huh…” the Pendragon said, before he quietly drummed on the railing.

It was quiet for a moment.

“Permission to speak freely, sir?” Sunny said, breaking the silence. 

Alan glanced at him, surprised. This was perhaps the first time Sunny had spoken to him outside of responding to orders. “Granted…”

“You seem to be a good pony, sir. You heard her story and didn’t jump to any conclusions. You didn’t scream in terror. You didn’t even move to protect your neck.” He mumbled something that sounded a lot like ‘unlike me.’ He paused before continuing. “But I know ponies who didn’t take the news so well, so, please sir, can you not say anything to the others?”

Alan nodded. “Of course.”

Sunny turned and saluted. “Thank you, sir. It’s just I’ve known her since I was sixteen, she’s a good pony.”

“I understand, Sunny. It does not leave the three of us.”

“Thank you, sir,” Sunny said again, before he went silent and focused back on the helm.

Alan nodded, and began to head down to the deck. As he passed by, he could have sworn he saw a small scar on Sunny’s neck.


<<<|Ω|>>>


A deep techno beat thudded through the deck. Alan hooked up his iPod to a hidden speaker system (it’s amazing what money can buy) and was throwing one last dance party while they were in Equestrian waters and relatively safe.

Alan played DJ, head bobbing as he searched for the next song to play, while the others danced. They were jumping up and down, dancing as if they were mad. 

Or as if they were having a seizure in the case of the DJ’s wife. 

“Hello Seattle!” the speakers sang, followed by a rapid beat and a piercing flute.

Alan bobbed his head as though his neck were a spring, and the boat gave of the faintest rock. Even Julius joined, dancing as though his problems could be shaken from his body. The only one who did not dance was the now off-duty Sunny. 

He stood to the side, sipping a bottle of apple ale, his face an utter deadpan. He was thinking about going to bed soon anyway. Maybe relieve Twinkle for a few hours in the early morning. 

“You know, somehow, I’m not surprised,” a voice whispered behind him.

He jumped at the sound, his brain quickly telling him that a whisper should not be so loud as to be heard over this music. 

He turned to see two yellow eyes staring at him, connected to a very tangible body of a bat-pony. “In all of my two hundred and forty years, I have never seen such a downer as you, Sunny.”

He recovered, barely saving his grip on the bottle. “Celestia’s Crown, Twinkle! Don’t do that!”

“Well I wouldn’t have been able to if you were enjoying yourself.”

Sunny rolled his eyes. “Aren’t you supposed to be watching the helm?”

“It’s locked, we aren’t going anywhere we shouldn’t.”

Sunny blinked. “Well, I...you...you, uh...you know I don’t like it when you do that whisper thing.”

She gave a faint smile. Before she sauntered over, almost cat-like in her gait. A predatory glint shimmered in her eyes. “I’m sorry,” she said, “is there anyway I can make it up to you?” she said, getting much too close.

The stallion’s brain shut down as she got closer, their fur brushing against each other as she moved by. Her tongue passing over the scar on his neck.

To this day, he would swear half-vamponies have seduction magic.

Twinkle called it pure, unadulterated talent. 

His tongue struggled to form a sentence. “Y-y-you’re...ng...da...on...slg...duty.”

“Mh? I’m on duty? Oh, what a terrible thing!” she said, her fangs flashing. “I guess I have to follow orders.”

Sunny did not like the way she said that. 

He blinked, and suddenly she was next to the Pendragon, whispering into his ear.

He blinked again, and the bat pony was in front of him. 

He hated it when she did that. 

“Guess who has some new orders?”

And he really hated it when she did that.

“Now shut up and dance with me.”

Sunny sighed, downed the last of the apple ale, and followed the mare onto the dance floor.

She was going to kill him, whether by draining him or exasperation was yet to be seen. 


<<<|Ω|>>>


Clear skies and absolutely nothing to do. 

It had been three days since they had left, and while they had made excellent progress it did not change the fact that the skies were empty. 

Alan walked across the deck, before coming up to one of the hoof cannons on the bow. He took it by a pair of mana hands and gave it a good swivel. Made sure it had a full range of motion. 

He was trying very hard to not say “Are we there yet?”

Rainbow Dash hovered nearby, taking a quick flight to stretch her wings.

Rarity, the designated lookout, was still below decks, getting ready. Apparently, even though she had made some “heroic” sacrifices by only taking half her normal supply of makeup, it was still half her supply of makeup.

Alan sighed. “Man, I’d almost wish something would happen…”

Alan blinked, and then sighed. “Which of course means something is going to happen now. Way to go, Al.” 

Slowly the ship began to wake, Rarity taking up the spy glass with poise as Pinkie did some basic stretches before sparing with Soarin.

Alan disappeared down below deck for a moment, and walked up to the galley. Applejack was inside, preparing some apple and cinnamon oatmeal. 

“Mornin’ Al!”

“Morning,” Alan said, moving around the island in the middle. Now standing opposite the oven, Alan opened a cabinet. A silver hand rummaged through it before he pulled out an Equestrian Army granola bar.

“You’re gonna ruin yer appetite if’n yer gonna snack,” she said.

“I’m pretty sure it’s for the best,” Alan answered.

Soarin suddenly burst into the galley. “Alan! Alan we’re in trouble.”

Alan sighed. “Right on cue.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


A large airship was following them. The black, spearhead-shaped envelope told the crew of the Victory everything they needed to know.

Pirates.

Sky pirates.

Of course it would be sky pirates. 

The hull of the pirate ship was covered in large metal spikes and plates, making it look like some sort of floating porcupine. A large, white talon was painted on the sides of the envelope, and two large bladed wings stuck out of its sides.

“Recognize it?” Alan asked.

“Of course I do,” Julius growled, closing the spyglass. “It’s the Ocean’s Dagger, the most annoying pirate ship in imperial skies. Captained by Alexander Whitetalon, who is wanted for the plundering of numerous small civilian crafts, and the murder of three hundred lionesses and hatchlings. He currently has a bounty of three thousand, eight hundred Guineas on his head, which is far too short for his crimes.”

“Attention Equestrian pleasure craft!” a voice echoed from across the sky. “Shut off your engines and prepare to be boarded!”

Alan growled. “Not on my boat.” Alan quickly looked around, before suddenly he began barking orders. “Sunny, fly us towards those clouds now, Rainbow, Soarin, keep any of the pirates away from the ship! Thunderlane, Flutters, close the clouds behind us! Trixie, once we hit the cloud cover, use any illusion spell you have to camouflage us!” 

“Yes, sir!” they called as ponies began scrambling. 

“Rarity, Spike, follow me, I’m going to make an announcement. After that, Rarity, go help Trixie, Spike, you help Big Mac and Silver to keep the deck clear.”

A warning shot fired from the pirate ship.

“Shining,” Alan said, wincing as a cannonball came whistling by, “keep my baby safe.”

“Yes sir!”

Alan approached the aft, Spike and Rarity in tow. He cleared his throat, and motioned to the white unicorn. Her horn shimmered, and Alan felt her magic around his throat. “Attention pirate ship the Ocean’s Dagger our response is as follows: Take your own advice and go soak your head!”

Alan waved a hoof to tell Rarity to cut off the magic, and she quickly left to help Trixie. “Spike,” Alan said, “on three, I want you to roar and breathe fire.” 

“Ah, I see. Double Dragon Roar of Fury?”

“Double Dragon Roar of Fury.”

“One,” Alan began counting, “two, three. Fastali Vistes Jotum!”

Two jets of flame erupted from the back ship, followed by two incredibly loud roars.

The pirate ship slowed.

“Good, we’ve stalled them. We should be able to get to the clouds now without too much difficulty.”

“Not quite!” Julius said, leaning over the edge.

The ship was gaining on them now, the hesitation they had seen lasting only a brief second. 

“Morons! That was two dragon roars. Can’t they take a hint to back off?”

“I don’t think we’ll make it,” Twilight said. “Either way, it’s going to be close.”

“I’ve got just the thing!” Pinkie called, as she bounced up to the quarterdeck.

What?” Alan asked. 

The pink pony paused mid-bounce before she reached behind her. With a flourish, she pulled out a massive iron cannon shaped like a dragon’s head, its mouth open wide. 

Julius’ eye twitched.

“I call it the Party-ggeddon cannon! Chain-assisted aiming, double sighted, fires 20mm payloads that deliver enough fun to celebrate sixty birthdays at once!”

Julius poked Pinkie.

“Fire at will, Pinkie!” Alan said.

“Sir, yes, sir!” she said, a grin growing on her face even as her mane began to straighten. She hopped behind the Party-ggeddon cannon and began to take aim, the cannon clink-clink-clinking with every degree. “Alright!” she said with a smile. “Who’s ready to turn eighty?”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Move faster ya’ lazy dogs!” Alexander Whitetalon called. “I want to be aboard that ship yesterday!”

His crew, a motley band of griffons and minotaurs, scurried across the deck of the Ocean’s Dagger, running to keep up with the captain’s orders.

That was a clever trick, what those ponies had done. All that fire and noise really had made the crew lose their will to fight pretty fast, but Whitetalon was smart. He knew better. It was all some basic magic tricks. He had seen a little show in a small port town where this unicorn mare did a lot of stuff like that. This was just another show. 

There was a faint boom.

Then a whistle. 

“What in the name of the Nine Hells is tha—”

The deck exploded in a pink cloud, followed by tons of latex and paper. Millions of balloons followed by a metric ton of confetti pushed outward, sending two minotaurs over the railing of the ship. A griffon began to choke as a hundred pounds of cake was being forced down his throat, and another’s feathers were ruined as icing got caught in them. 

The last one wouldn’t have been so bad, if it weren’t for the hundreds of party games that pushed him over as well.

“What in the name of the Nine Hells happened!?” Whitetalon roared.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“No wonder we lost,” Julius remarked, still wondering as to how this Earth Pony, one that supposedly could not cast spells, had summoned a weapon.

“Good work Pinkie, I think it’ll be just enough,” Alan said.

“Goodie! Now I have to put this baby away, It’s really hard to get ammo for him.”

“Probably for the best,” Alan said as he watched the pirate ship’s envelope overflow with balloons like an upside down glass. 

With that, Pinkie shoved the massive cannon behind her, and into...well...hammerspace I suppose, before bouncing away.

It’s Cannonspace, silly goose!

Of course, it is.

The Ocean’s Dagger began to catch up again, but this time, Alan was confident that they’d be able to get up into the clouds before they were too close.

“Sunny! Once we hit the clouds, get some altitude!”

“Aye, aye!”

“So we’re going to let them fly underneath us?” Twilight asked. “Catch them from behind?”

Alan answered by unbuckling his baldric and wrapping the belt around Judgement’s sheath. “Hold this for me, Twi, and get ready for a teleport.”

“What?” she asked in the most confused voice she was able to summon today. 

“No point in getting it dirty.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Whitetalon followed them into the cloud. 

Those little pieces of manure would pay for what they did.

Four of his crew had died in that single blast of...whatever that was, and now his band of sailors had almost completely lost their spines.

“Find them! I want their heads!” he roared.

The crew scrambled, the griffons taking flight. They began to spread out, searching for the ship.

And then he came.

There was a flash of light, and the pop of teleportation magic. There, standing in the middle of the deck, was a white unicorn wearing a black, armored duster and wide-brimmed hat. “Told you to take your own advice,” he said as two ethereal cutlasses formed. 

They all stared at him for a moment.

“Get him!” Whitetalon cried.

The crew charged.

Alan answered with a circle of flying knives, shooting out in a shockwave of death. 

The knives caught griffons and minotaurs in the throats, legs, wings, and arms, either halting or killing the first nine that charged him. The others, the Pendragon met with his swords.

A huge minotaur charged him, swinging an axe that was twice as tall as Alan was. The Pendragon moved to the side as the large blade bit into the deck, and Alan quickly moved up along the creature’s arm to slash along it’s neck.

Two griffons approached him from behind, and two tomahawks formed and flew backwards, burying into their skulls.

Two more knives flew across the deck, stabbing at two more pirates, and Whitetalon blinked.

What is going on? Who is that? Why is he on my ship? When did ponies learn to fight like this, and how is he killing everyone!?

His thoughts went no further than that, as a he heard a pained scream of a griffon. He turned just in time to see one of the boarding crew that had flown out to find their quarry fall to the water below, wreathed in fire.

The purple and green blur that followed forced the captain up against the helm.

Was that a dragon? An honest to feathers dragon!?

More screams of death began to sound as Alan continued to cut through the crew. “How is it that some of the most feared pirates in the skies fight as though they were a bunch of two-year-olds!?” the unicorn yelled.

Whitetalon watched, horrified, as two more pirates fell to the spinning cutlasses. 

And then the Pendragon’s eyes fell on the Captain.

Eye contact in three…

Two…

One...


>>>(⏀)<<<


Alone.

Totally alone. 

It was that day. That day twenty years ago. 

Alexander, only eleven years old, watched his home burn to the ground.

His family was in there.

Burning.

And he was out here, alone.

His home had been too close to the southern border for too long, and now the Ligers had torched it. 

He could only watch.

Why don’t you do something?

Do something? 

C-could he have done something?

Could you? Or were you too much of a coward?

The fire raged, and two eyes, neon green with red irises formed. They glared down at him from the flames. You could have saved them. They would still be alive today if you had done something. Now look at you.

The house was gone. Instead he was huddled in a back alley of Caesarea Talima, surrounded by cardboard walls.

He was broke. 

He was alone. 

And he could have done something.

But he didn’t. 

All because he was a coward.

Coward...coward...coward…


>>>(⏀)<<<


“I think I’ve answered my own question,” Alan said as the pirate captain stood frozen in fear. “You’re nothing but a bunch of cowards!”

The word caused the griffon to jump.

“You attack the weak and helpless, taking easy prey while avoiding the true threats, pathetic cowards!”

The griffon stumbled as he stared into the green and red eyes of the pony that was bearing down on him. “Dimitri!” he cried, calling for his first mate. “Dimitri!” 

But Dimitri didn’t answer. 

He was alone.

“You’re nothing but scum,” Alan said. 

“Dimitri!” Whitetalon called frantically. He needed someone, anyone to be next to him, just so he wouldn’t be alone.

A silver hammer head slammed into his face, throwing the griffon to his back.

Whitetalon’s eyes widened, panic began to flood his mind, those green and red eyes were staring down at him from everywhere he looked.

He was going to die alone.

Two knives stabbed into his wings and the griffon roared in pain. 

Two hands ripped out his primary feathers, and Whitetalon screamed as the knives ripped out of his wings, leaving him flightless.

"Twilight,” Alan said, “get me back on board.”

He was leaving? “Y-you’re leaving me alive?” Whitetalon asked, confused.

Alan looked at him, the green fading away to white. The anger in his eyes cooling as he deadpanned. “The captain goes down with his ship.”

That day, Alexander Whitetalon faced his deepest fear.

That day, he died alone.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Most interesting...

The two red and green eyes gazed at the Pendragon from afar, and the unicorn definitely held his attention.

He was certain that the little pony didn’t even know what he did.

Well...at least he has some talent.

The shadow chuckled.

Yes. Talent indeed…


<<<|Ω|>>>


The rest of the day was quiet and calm.

No more attacks, no arguments, just relaxation and games for the remainder of the day, and it begat an equally quiet morning. 

Sunny skies left nothing on the deck of the Victory untouched by the sunlight. 

Light even streamed through some of the portholes, basking Twilight’s sleeping face in warm light.

Of course, Twilight didn’t want her face to be basked in anything, but she was asleep, so she really couldn't do much about it.

Stirring, the lavender unicorn woke up, and she smiled.

She looked around the room, and decided that she could manage to stay in bed for a while.

You’re forgetting something.

She shifted under the blankets, moving to snuggle against her husband.

You’re forgetting something.

Of course, that nagging voice in her head was starting to bother her.

You’re forgetting something.

“What? What am I forgetting?” she asked herself.

No answer.

“Well that’s helpful.”

She scooted back into a comfortable position, closed her eyes, and was completely content with going back to sleep when her brain told her one very important thing. 

The date.

Her eyes snapped open.

But that means that—

And that means that—

Which means that I—

She stared up at the ceiling, her eyes wide. 

“Oh dear...”


--------------------------------


Oh sweet sun pony…

“Bad time?”

So...much...block…

“Aw...poor Miner...why don’t you take a break and play some Terraria?”

Mining...that sounds good…

“Next time, the trek into the Empire begins!”

Here’s the song:





“And we’ll see you guys next time!”

Bye!
> 9-Another Step
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 9

“Applebloom!?” Sweetie Belle called. “Applebloom?”

The little unicorn filly was wandering around the Apple’s apple orchard, looking for her friend.

“Applebloom?” Sweetie Belle called. “Where are you?”

Her ears perked up to listen for anything that could give her a clue as to the location of the little farmer. Unfortunately she didn’t hear any call backs, so she wasn’t making too much progress. She did hear something though. It was an odd almost shuffling sound followed by a thump.

Her ears twitched as she began to follow the sound.

Shuh-shuh-shuh. Thump. 

Shuh-shuh-shuh. Thump.

It was such an odd noise. And for the life of her, Sweetie just couldn’t figure it out.

What was it?

It sounded a little familiar but—

“Stupid tree,” she heard somepony sniff.

Thump.

Sniff, sniff.

Was...was that Applebloom? Was she crying?

The little unicorn quickly snuck in, getting closer to the sound.

She weaved through the trees, searching for the source.

Then, she saw her. Sure enough, it was Applebloom, and sure enough, there were tears in her eyes.

She sniffed and snuffled before she bucked the tree behind her again, a worn spot in the bark spoke of how long she had been there.

“Applebloom?” Sweetie called.

The little filly’s head shot up, and she quickly wiped her face. “Ah’m here.”

“Are you okay?” Sweetie asked, stepping into the light.

“Ah’m,” she sniffed, “fine.”

Sweetie looked at her friend and shook her head. “I don’t think you are.” 

The farmer’s eyes snapped at her friend, her orange orbs boring into the green eyes of her friend.

Sweetie simply looked at her, concern written on her face.

The anger in Applebloom’s eyes began to waiver. 

Sweetie waited.

The farmer shut her eyes and bucked the tree one more time. “They left again!”

Sweetie listened.

“How could they do this to us again! They up an’ left us! We all have to sit here and wait and hope they don’t get hurt or killed, and...and it just ain’t fair! It ain’t fair, Sweetie!”

Sweetie Belle nodded, tears in her own eyes. 

She wanted to comfort her friend. But she didn’t know how. She wanted to say something. But she didn’t have any words.

So she did the only thing she could do. 

She hugged her friend, and held her tight.

The little earth pony filly went quiet at the touch.

And then, something in the little unicorn began to stir.

They were small words, simple words. 

But they were ones her friend needed to hear.

And so she began to deliver those words in the best way she could.

She began to sing.

“It’ll be alright…
It’ll be okay…
You have to wait through the night,
To finally see the day.

It’ll be alright.
I’ll be okay.
They’ll be safe in the fight.
They’re not too far away.

It’ll be alright.
I’ll be okay.
We will see the light,
See them another day.

It’ll be alright.

Yes, it’ll be alright.

It’ll be okay.

It’ll be alright.”

It wasn’t until much later, after the song had been sung, that Sweetie would notice the bell and quarter note on her flank.


<<<|Ω|>>>


As the Victory descended into the dock, Alan smirked. He doubted the late King Bloodfeather knew that giving Equestria the four western Eagle Beak Isles would have been so advantageous in helping Alan save the Empire.

The Equestrian flag fluttered in the sea wind, dancing over the outpost. Guardsponies in gleaming gold armor patrolled the walls, holding spears as griffons and ponies alike milled around in the adjacent city.

It hadn’t taken long for ponies to move into the Isles, and for the most part, and the griffons took them well. The Isles were perhaps the last pony-friendly place in the Empire.

The small air-yacht touched down, and was quickly anchored in place as several mooring lines sailed back and forth between the ship and dock. A line of guards materialized as the gangplank lowered, and they quickly saluted as the Pendragon approached.

“Sir!” the commanding officer said. “Commander Red Runner, reporting, sir!”

“At ease,” Alan said. “Walk with me, Commander.”

“Sir!” the Earth pony answered, before following.

“Any offices or meeting rooms I can use for a secret meeting?” Alan asked.

“Yes, sir!” he said before smartly turning a corner and leading them away.

A few quick turns later, and Red Runner led the group inside and into a large room. As the ponies, dragon, and griffon took their seats, Alan began to speak. “Alright...unfortunately my plan is going to have to change a bit.”

The others gave him their attention. 

“Firstly, the original plan. The eleven of us: Shining, Soarin, Silver, Spike, Thunderlane, Big Mac, Julius, Trixie, Twinkle, Sunny and myself, were all going to travel to the Onyx Keep on hoof. Possibly by wagon. We’d travel this way to keep a low profile, and, well, the Victory isn’t exactly low-key.

“Trixie, Twinkle, and Sunny were supposed to help us get through the Empire. Twinkle was sent by Luna for her recon and information gathering skills, while Sunny was sent by Celestia for his tracking and woodsmanship. Trixie, however, had the most important job of the three of you.”

“I did?” Trixie squeaked.

“I need you to provide whoever is coming with a disguise. Preferably a living illusion to help sell it. I’m not sure how the mainland stands on ponies right now, but I don’t want to risk finding out the hard way. That being said, we now have a problem.”

Alan looked around at the party. “Eleven of us is a fairly big group, and could be a bit of a problem moving. A group of seventeen is going to stand out like a sore thumb.”

Sunny raised an eyebrow. 

“Or sore hoof, either way,” Alan said. “Point being, it’s too big, so somepony’s going to have to be left behind.”

Silence.

“Now...let me go ahead and say, there is no chance that any of the generals are going to stay behind for...obvious reasons.”

Six separate glances, each ranging from Fluttershy’s look of shame to Twilight’s eye roll going all the way to Rainbow’s defiant smirk that practically screamed “Element of Loyalty, Motherbucker! Just try to keep me away.”

“So, at the least, we’re going to have a party of fourteen.”

Alan then turned to the remaining three. “Trixie, since we’ll be relying on you for disguises, you have to come, luckily, I’m sure Rarity could give you a few bursts every now and then to keep you going.”

He turned to the Royal guards, “Which leave you two…”

Sunny and Twinkle looked at each other.

“So…” Twinkle began.

“So I’m going to have to ask you two to stay here,” Alan said, his head flopping onto the table. “Which sucks because I feel like I dragged you guys along for nothing.”

“Are you sure you should do that?” Twinkle asked. “I mean...well, not to brag, but I doubt any of you can top my infiltration abilities.”

“True enough,” Alan said. “But at the same time, with two illusionists keeping the disguises up, we should have an easier time getting into the small towns and villages we need to stop in for supplies. Which, hopefully, shouldn’t be too many.”

Rarity gave a slight fidget that went unnoticed by the gathered council.

Sunny said nothing, a mask of stoicism on his face.

Alan paused for a moment, before turning to the Commander. “Commander Runner, tell me, how long do you think it will take for the fifteen of us to get to the Onyx Keep?”

“By wagon, sir? Two/two and a half weeks if it’s being mechanically pulled, assuming you left the island by sea.”

“And the chances of us getting our hooves on a mechanically pulled covered wagon?”

“Not bad sir. You could probably pick one up here without to much trouble.”

“Two weeks, huh?” Alan said, stroking his chin. “Alright, I can work with that. Twinkle, Sunny, I have a mission for you two.”

“Sir!” they answered in unison. 

“In one month’s time the two of you are to take the Victory and pilot it towards the Onyx Keep. If we are still alive, then the mission was a success, and you are to take us home. Otherwise, you are to return to Celestia and let her know the bad news.”

Twinkle blinked. “That’s...pretty grim, actually…”

Alan shrugged. “Somepony has to do the grim jobs.”

Twinkle went silent.

Sunny simply nodded in understanding.

“In the meantime,” Alan said, “Consider yourselves on leave. Take a vacation, go down to the beach, whatever. I just need you two to pick us up, understand?”

“Sir. Yes, sir,” Sunny replied.

“Y-yes, sir,” Twinkle said, a small bit of worry edging in her voice.

Alan nodded. “Now, for the most part, the rest of us are going to try and avoid the larger cities, and stick to making camps off the roads. We’ll stop when we need supplies, but we are going to try to stay moving for as long as we can.”

“Anything else we should know?” Silver asked.

“Yes,” Alan said, nodding. “I am enacting one major rule on this mission. I want little to no griffon casualties. If you can avoid fighting them, good. If you can incapacitate them, better. I do not want any killed unless absolutely necessary, and even then, do your best to keep them alive. Until we know for certain, we cannot rule out the possibility that they aren’t under changeling control. Understand?”

“Yes, sir!” the ponies around the table answered.

“Good! Any more questions?”

Nopony said anything.

“Awesome!” Alan said. “Now, Commander, I have a question for you. Who do I need to talk to to get us our wagon?”


 <<<|Ω|>>>


Twilight chewed on her lower lip.

A part of her wondered if the flavor would improve after a time. She stood still watching her husband from one of the outpost walls, continuing to chew as he loaded up the wagon that was supposed to carry them all to the center of the mainland.

She mentally cursed the world’s timing of things.

This had to happen now? Now, when the world could very easily go to war again?

She...she and Alan had talked about it, they had discussed plans and hypotheticals, spoke of worries and fears, and then came to the conclusion that, should Life decided to surprise them, they could spend the majority of the waiting time preparing, as well as ask for some help from their friends should any future situations get incredibly stressful. 

And then the war happened. 

And then came Life’s worst timing ever!

A few months earlier? Sure! A few months later? Absolutely! Now, if the war hadn’t been happening? She would have told him already! Now, with everything riding on an extremely dangerous mission? No! Just, no! Buck no, even!

She let loose an exasperated snort. 

Why?

She released her sufficiently mangled lower lip to start up her third bout of pacing.

It was incredibly obvious that she shouldn’t tell Alan. He wasn’t really a fan of her being here now as it was. Telling him now would only really get her tied up in a room somewhere so she couldn’t follow the others. 

Shining? He’d help Alan with the rope.

The others? They’d probably tell Alan.

So general consensus was “tell no one.”

“Brilliant plan, Twilight,” she thought to herself sarcastically.

This went against everything her friendship lessons taught. You weren’t supposed to hide things from your friends, you weren’t supposed to lie, and you certainly weren’t supposed to hide things, lie, and then get into a situation where all of your lives were in danger.

She sighed, before looking back up to the sky. 

Seriously, why?

“Honey! Twi, where are you?” she heard Alan call.

She paused for a second, and took a deep breath through the nose, before repeating the little creed she made for herself.

She wasn’t going to tell anypony. She wasn’t going to let Alan get hurt. She wasn’t going to get hurt herself. And she would tell all of them once they all got home safe and sound.

She could do this.

“Right here, Al!” she answered, poking her head over the wall.

He quickly spotted her, and waved her down. “Come on down, we’re almost ready to go!”

She nodded before she heading down to the wagon where the rest of the party was gathering.

The wagon was an old, covered, settlement wagon, an antique design meant to help griffons settle the furthest reaches of the Empire in it’s earlier days. The design had managed to survive until today, even though the Empire had rather well-defined borders. The pulling machine, though, was a fairly new development. 

It looked a bit like a cross between one of Twilight’s many scientific machines and a locomotive. A small chimney reached up over a boxy body covered in blinking lights and exposed pipes and wires, before coming down to the studded wheels, which looked very much like they had been ripped from a tiny train and glued back onto the box. It even had the piston rod going from the front wheels to the back. Two long leather reins ran from the back of the machine to the driver's seat on the wagon, running along the tugs of the would-be harness.

“Alright,” Alan said, once they had all gotten close enough to him. “Let’s take a second to talk about our cover story.” The ponies all went quiet as they huddled around Alan, the wagon, and the machine. “As to best explain what such a large group is doing together, and why we have so little supplies, I thought it would be best to say that we are a group of traveling entertainers, I figured that, between all of us we could probably put together a good show.”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie has much experience with this!”

“And we are going to be counting on it,” Alan said. “Now, before we leave, we do need to figure out one more thing. You are going to have to figure out what your own personal backstories are, and then we’re going to have to share them all so we can be on the same page. Understood?”

“Yes, sir!” they answered.

Alan nodded. “Alright then, saddle up, ponies. We’ve got a boat to catch.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


A small, mechanically pulled wagon slowly chugged its way onto a large ship.

The sea vessel, a three-decked ferry by the name of the Wandering Dream was sitting quietly with a large ramp set down on the decks of the westernmost Isle. The moon was rising as passengers and cargo were loaded on board, torches and braziers providing the only light.

The studded wheels of the wagon barely bit into the wood of the ramp, and the wagon climbed up and onto the deck with relative ease.

Two griffons sat in the front of the wagon, one holding the reins of the puller, the other leaning into the first one’s side.

The driver was a large griffon lion, with large brown eyes and black tipped feathers. A wide brimmed hat was pulled over his face, leaving only his wickedly hooked beak visible.

The lioness next to him was of a slighter build, and seemed to be more of an snowy owl mix than an eagle mix. Her feathers were tipped with lavender, and her black talons gleemed in the torchlight. Her wings fluttered as they slowly came up to the griffon with the clipboard that was taking names and dates.

“Next!” he called, marking his clipboard. 

The wagon pulled up slowly, before the driver pulled back on both reins, activating the brakes, stopping the wagon right next to the sailor. 

“Names, cargo, number of passengers,” he asked automatically.

He was answered with a heavy bag of coins flopping onto his clipboard.

He looked up at the driver.

“We were never here,” the driver said simply.

The griffon picked up the bag, weighing it in his hand. He reached in, pulling out a few Guineas. Nodding he slipped the bag into his belt, wrote down a few squiggles onto the page he was on and shouted. “Next!”

The driver loosed the reins and the puller chugged on its merry way, pulling the cart behind it.

The griffon in the large hat kept driving forward until he found a corner to park in. He pulled on the reins again before the owl-like griffon jumped down and hit a switch on the side, turning it off.

The driver smiled as the lioness walked back towards the covered wagon. “Not a bad job, Ysona,” the driver said, holding out his claw to help her back into the cart.

She smiled as she took his hand, the lion pulling her up into the cart. “Thank you, Thardor.”

They then quickly went inside the tent of the wagon, and were instantly aware of how cramped it was for all of them.

The wagon was large, but even so, it was not made to hold thirteen ponies, and dragon and a griffon, disguised as griffons or otherwise. 

“Ow! Those are my toes, Mac!” Spike complained.

“Sorry,” Big Mac answered. 

Alan shook his head. “Alright, everygriff,” he said, saying the last word with a slight smirk. “We may as well get some sleep, according to Commander Runner, it’s going to take a day and a half for us to get there, so we may as well settle down.”

“Ysona’s” forehead gave a faint glow, and a four shelf-like bunks swung down from the ceiling of the wagon.

Rarity, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Dash all took the bunks, while the rest of party did their best to arrange themselves on the floor.

Alan took a spot on closest to the back of the wagon, followed by Twi, Spike, Julius, Trixie, Silver, AJ, Thunderlane, Soarin, Shining and Big Mac.

It took a lot of shuffling and awkward pushing, but eventually they were all laying down, covering the floor like a living blanket, and definitely not comfortable. Luckily, their body heat would be enough to keep them warm in the cool taiga of the Empire.

Slowly but surely, they began to nod off, one by one.

Twilight was close to falling asleep herself, when she felt a gentle pair of lips against her horn.

“I love you,” Alan said.

Twilight smiled, and kissed him back. “I love you too.”

Before long, the whole wagon was sound asleep.

That is until a certain pegasus with interesting sleeping habits rolled over and onto the living carpet.

“Ah! Dash!”

“Huh? What?” she said, a snore making it’s way out of her mouth even as she woke.

“Get off of me!”

“Celestia! My back!”

“You’re sleeping on the floor!”

“How is it, that ya can nap in one of mah trees for hours on end, but when it comes to actual sleep y’all are messier than a pig in its sty!?” 

“What happened?” Dash asked, still half asleep.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Salt air tasted funny. 

Applejack had tasted it before, but that didn’t change her opinion. 

“Nothing could!” she could hear her mental image of Big Mac yell.

It wasn’t her fault that her tongue was more acclimated to sweet tastes. Apples mostly, big surprise.

Still, salt wasn’t really her flavor.

“Like Ah said!” her rather vocal mental Macintosh called.

Ignoring the imaginary cry, she turned her focus to the grey horizon of Empire.

As she watched the ocean fly by, the Wandering Dream moving at a very good speed, a thought occurred to her. She remembered Dash said once that griffons couldn’t manipulate clouds like pegasi could. They could walk around on them, but they were still at the cloud’s mercy. 

Her eyes widened a touch as she realized these griffons had been essentially living in Everfree forest for their entire existence.

How...how did they do this?

“What’cha thinkin about?” A voice said behind her.

She turned to see a griffon, a little smaller than Big Mac’s disguise. Bronze fur and Silver feathers revealed him to be Modorno, the disguise for her friend Silver.

Her own orange fur and golden feathers were nothing to sneeze at, but what really set her apart was her stetson, which she had been adamant about wearing even on her disguise.

“Just thinkin’,” she answered back.

“Specific,” Silver said, walking up next to her, staring at the sea from the railing. “So, Alapia,” he said, speaking to the fake griffon, “you think you’re ready for this?”

She sighed. “No. Best Ah can figure, Ah ain’t ready for nothin’.”

Silver nodded. “I know how you feel.”

“Do ya now?” Applejack asked. “Last I checked you were a gu—” she paused, catching herself, “you were in the business, you’re used to this kind of stuff.

He smirked. “Don’t kid yerself, App—Alaplia, it don’t really matter who or what you are, you never get used to it.”

There was silence between the two for a moment.

“Also, I’m launching a complaint,” Silver said.

“What? Why?”

“Because ever since I’ve started working with you,” he paused, clearing his throat, “Ah’ve picked up a bit of accent.”

She looked at him.

He stared back.

And then the two broke out into laughter.

Their little fit of joy caught the attention of a few passers-by, but they were quick to get on with what they were doing.

As their laughter died, Silver gave his friend a soft, sad, smile. “We’ll make it,” he said, giving her a hug. “We’ll make it.”

The apple farmer tensed, before quickly smothering her nervousness. It was just a friendly hug. That’s all. “Thanks, Si—Modorno,” she said, leaning into the embrace. “Thanks.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


A new day dawned, and the little wagon was happily chugging away of the ferry and onto the docks of the Empire's port city of Oissparyo. 

Of course, it could hardly be called the Empire’s now.

Banners of green with black crown’s with a jagged horn coming from the center hug from every window and form every light post.

Alan scowled at the sight.

Twilight sat next to him, moving closer as she saw patrols griffons with large spears and talon caps walk down the streets, leading several chained prisoners by the talons.

Above them hung a sign that read: “Traitors to the Iron Crown. Cause no Trouble, or you will join them.”

The wagon simply trudged on through the city, the grey cobblestone streets providing a bit of a bumpy ride. However, the utter emptiness of the streets compensated for that.

Only a handful of griffons were outside. They moved with their heads down and their gaze to the ground. No one spoke, there was almost no noise at all, with the exception of the pat-pat of paws and talons hitting stone.

“This is just awful!” Alan heard Fluttershy say from the back of the wagon.

The Pendragon turned his head to look on the inside of the wagon, where almost everyone was looking out the back.

All except Julius.

“It get’s worse,” the new king said simply.

The others turned to him. 

“Oissprayo is far enough out of reach that they can get away with little mercies,” he said, giving a bored glance at his clenching and unclenching fist. “I’ve seen far worse further inland.”

“But...but how could they?” Fluttershy asked. 

Julius sighed. He was silent for a moment before speaking again. “Miss Fluttershy, ponies are a gentle race, but as my own experience has taught me, that does not make them weak. In fact, I have found that, when pushed, ponies are capable of a lot of violence in their own right.”

He paused once more. “Griffons...griffons are a much more violent race. We are born for war, bred for war, live for war. Imagine then, if you can, Miss Fluttershy, what violence we are capable of when pushed.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The little wagon dutifully marched on, the studded wheels of the puller now biting into dirt and mud as it chugged along on the empty highway out of town.

The empty plains along the road spoke of the heavy foresting that Oissprayo had been involved with to keep it’s shipbuilding business up. Unfortunately, all that left was grey skies and drab green fields now stretched for as far as the eye could see. 

“It is a good thing it is summer,” Julius had remarked. “I doubt this little puller would have handled the snow as well.”

The comment had really only gotten the apple farmer to look around and wonder aloud. “Y’all call this summer?”

The grey sky and almost lifeless-looking grass had made for a very dreary morning, noon, and now afternoon as Alan drove the little machine down the road.

It was much too dreary for Alan’s taste.

He gave his wife a look.

She recognized it, and smiled.

Alan began to sing. 

“I got my twelve sided die and I'm ready to roll with a wizard and my goblin crew. 
My friends are coming over to my mom's basement bringing Funyuns and the Mountain Dew.”

Twilight picked up the song, joining him.

“I got a big broad sword made outta cardboard and that stereos a pumpin zeppelin.
It's that time of the night, we turn on the black light, let the dungeons and the dragons begin!

It's D and D!
Fighting with the legends of yore. 
It's D and D!
Never kissed a lady before. 
Nope. 
I said it, WOOO!”

Shining’s head popped out of the wagon.

“Now the Lord of the Rings, the Dark Crystal and things, we use these as a reference tool. 
And when we put on our cloaks and tell warlock jokes, we're the coolest kids in the school!
No we're not. 
I know.

It’s D and D!—”

“Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait!” Shining said, shoving his head between the two singers. “Alan, you play RPGs?”

“Eeyup!” he said with a nod.

Shining stared at him with wide eyes.

“You are,” the Captain began, “the coolest brother-in-law ever! Dude! We totally need to get my old gaming group together!”

“You play?”

“Do I?” Shining asked. “Man! D20’s how I roll!”

“He was the one to get me into it,” Twilight admitted. 

Alan nodded. “Good man, teaching your little sister the ways of the die.”

Shining laughed, as the three broke into song again. Gala Effect in full swing.

“It's D and D!
Warriors who terrify. 
It's D and D!
Virgins, 
'til the day...
We...
DIE!”

Julius blinked. “Aren’t the three of you married?”


 <<<|Ω|>>>


The campfire crackled as the ponies sat around it, munching away at the rather tasteless grass and a few remaining apples.

It certainly wasn’t much.

“Well…” Alan said. “This is boring…”

“Yeah...morale is definitely going to be taking a hit before long,” Twilight added.

Everyone else just gave her a look.

The cloudy sky covered the stars from sight, and the plains would be barren if not for the carpet of dull grass. 

“Anypony got anything fun to do?” Alan asked.

Twilight opened her mouth.

“Besides classifying nearby rocks?”

Twilight turned to pout.

“Well…” Applejack started, “Big Mac knows a few songs from back home, but knowin’ him, he won’t sing unless he’s got his guitar.”

The large pony nodded.

“You mean like this one?” Pinkie offered, holding an acoustic guitar in her forehooves.

“Where in the hay did you get that?” the farmer asked.

“I pack it right next to my Party Cannon!” she said with a laugh.

The gathered ponies blinked. 

Julius’ head went into his claws as he tried to suppress a headache.

Applejack turned to her brother. “Well...do ya mind Mac? Just a little something to keep us happy for a bit?”

The large pony blinked.

He sighed with a shrug before holding out his hoof.

Pinkie smiled as she handed him the guitar.

Taking the instrument, the large pony gave it a quick strum. 

He frowned before tightening the strings.

He strummed again.

Nodding in satisfaction, he then began to play.

A slow-paced song began to fill the plain as the guitar began to sing.

This was followed by Mac’s own deep voice as he began to sing.

“I was born on the river deep in the south,
And boy, let me say that I had a mouth,
That pushed away anyone that I ever saw,
I was alone, just me and the straw.”

His hooves continued to dance along the strings.

“When I young I left my home,
I just really wanted to be alone,
But that all changed, the m’ment that I saw your face,
Never have I seen such a beautiful grace.”

He strummed along to the almost sorrowful tune, his deep voice gave the perfect tone for the country song.

“If I were gone tomorrow, would you care?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you sigh?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you miss me at all?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you cry?

“You were everything I wanted, yes you were,
This shriveled little heart you did stir,
You held my very being, when you walked in the room, 
And my dear, your beauty is in bloom.”

His eyes glanced at a certain yellow pegasus as he sang.

“If I were gone tomorrow, would you care?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you sigh?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you miss me at all?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you cry?”

The rhythm suddenly picked up as he came to the bridge.

“But what can I give you?
What can I say?
To make you love me,
Like the sun loves the day?
I would give all I have,
I would throw it all away,
To make you love me,
Like the sun loves the day.
But do you even know me,
In this merry month of May?
Oh, do you even love me,
Like the sun loves the day?
Would you hear my cry,
When you’re so far away?
Do you even love me,
Like the sun loves the day?
Do I even matter?
Or am I nothing more than clay?
Do you even see me,
Like the sun sees the day?

If I were gone tomorrow, would you care?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you sigh?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you miss me at all?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you cry?

If I were gone tomorrow, would you care?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you sigh?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you miss me at all?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you cry?
‘Cause on a day like tomorrow, I could die…”

The song ended, the last notes hovering in the air.

And Fluttershy could only stare.

“Not bad, Mac,” Alan said with approval. “Know any others?”

The large pony smiled before he began to strum the strings again, and a new song filled the clearing.


--------------------------------


“That’s quite a bit of songs there, Miner.”

I know, I know…

“Not a whole lot of actual content.”

I know…

“I mean, it’s a nice, original song and all, but…”

Look, Pinkie...can you not do this now?

“Oh...sorry…”

...Darn it, Pinkie. Stop being so darn cute.

“...Naw!”

Heh, come here you! Next time, guys, I promise, lots of epicness as we watch the effect of the Evil Iron Crown on the Empire!

“Promise?”

Pinkie Promise even.

“Good enough for me! See you all next time!”

Bye!





“I...I like the songs... I don’t have to edit those…”
> 10-On the Road Again
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 10

Twinkle Drop paced the length of the Victory.

She marched back and forth, mumbling under her breath as she did so.

Sunny watched her with a slightly worried glance. “They’ll be fine, Twinkle.”

“I promised Princess Luna I would do what I could to keep them alive,” she said as she marched. “I also promised I would follow orders to the letter. So how am I supposed to do both?” 

“Twinkle…”

“I can’t stay here and be there at the same time!” she said with a huff.

“Twinkle…”

“They’re behind enemy lines, have no support. They have little-to-no supplies, and they’re disguises are easily disrupted—”

“Twinkle!”

The half-vampony glanced over at the guard. He stood, walked over to her and began to drag her off the boat.

“They will be fine. They’ve been through the war, they’ve seen tough times. You, on the other hoof need to relax some.”

“But what about the—”

She was suddenly cut off by a pair of lips that pushed into her own, cutting her words of instantly.

Sunny pulled back, looking into the eyes of the two-hundred-and-forty-two-year-old mare. “They will be fine.”

She said nothing.

“Come on, why don’t you go take a nap, and then we’ll go get some ice cream?”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“...and that’s how my Paladin learned to never trust an earth pony cleric,” Shining finished.

Alan laughed. 

The two sat on the drivers bench of the wagon, Twilight sitting inside while the two swapped roleplaying stories.

“If only he had let the Big Bad finish his monologue, we would have been fine!” Shining added.

“Okay, okay! My turn. So, I’m playing a dark, sci-fi, future game. Now, this system has insanity rules, because the things you see are supposedly so horrifying that it could make you go nuts. Anyway, so I was playing an assassin, and I had a space indi...well, space buffalo and a guy born in Tartarus in the party. We step in to this piece of massive floating space junk, and walk into the bridge of a ship in it. There we see a heretical artificial intelligence having been given form by the gods of Chaos, and my assassin begins to projectile vomit for two rounds at the sight of him.

“To this day, I regret not trying to aim my barf at the thing’s eyes to blind it.”

“You can do that?” Shining asked.

“I would have tried if I had thought about it. The Gamemaster would have probably allowed it.”

“Man, you have the best Gamemasters. Mine would call the figurines ‘dolls.’”

“Did he tell good stories?”

“Well...yeah...but he could railroad us times.”

“Well, don’t they all?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Shining said with a smile. “Great...now I feel bad for talking about him like that.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah. He...he’s a good GM, no matter what I say. He let us had fun every now and then, especially later on in his Gamemastering career.”

“Well, we all grow up, you know?”

“Too true. Too true.”

The forest was growing thicker with each passing yard, making the air darker as the sun had to filter through more and more leaves and twigs.

“Still don’t get why you two picked the classes you picked.”

“What’s not to get about Sorcerer?” Twilight asked.

“What’s wrong with Paladin?” Shining asked.

“Okay,” Alan said, pointing at his wife as she stuck her nose out of the wagon. “You are nothing like a sorcerer. You are wizard, through and through. You study magic. You know magic. You playing a sorcerer is like taking Arthur, one of the  best trained, greatest swordsmen of his day, and calling him a Barbarian.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Well, excuse me for relating to a young filly sorcerer who had so much primal magic violently flow through her that she accidentally transformed her parents into potted plants.”

Alan looked at her.

She stared back.

“Fair enough,” he said. “But you, though, Paladin? Really?”

“What’s wrong with Paladin?!” Shining asked.

“Well, mister Lawful Stupid, why don’t you tell me?”

Shining glared at his brother-in-law, and sighed. “Nopony get’s paladins…” he took a deep breath and then spoke. “Okay, look, a paladin is not someone who always does the right thing no matter what. That’s boring. Nopony wants to hear about that guy who never-did-anything-wrong. That’s not what a paladin is.”

He took a deep breath. “Paladins fail. They are meant to fail. Any good Gamemaster will make you break your Paladin’s code. What makes the paladin stand out is that they will try to do what is right, even if it hurts themselves. They will do their very best to do what is right, and grieve and be remorseful when they fail. 

“A paladin will fall. They all do. What makes the paladin special is that they are one of the first to get back up again.”

Alan nodded. “Well...I still think they aren’t the best class.”

Shining sighed. “Nopony get’s paladins.”

Before another word could be said, however, a large red bulb on the puller began to flash red.

Alan growled. “Great. We need more coal.”

“A stop in a village would be nice,” Julius said, poking his head out.

“With an actual bed,” Silver added.

“Or actual food,” Spike said.

“Well,” Alan said, “we are definitely going to have to stop for coal, but I don’t know about sleep.”

A groan sounded.

“But we can get some food.”

“Yes!” Thunderlane roared in triumph.

Alan chuckled. “Trixie?”

“Yes sir?”

“Start running them through the show, we need to be prepared.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Malgonticium was a decent sized town, much bigger than a village, but still far smaller than a city. 

It sat in a griffon-made clearing in a copse of tall pines, smoke from the small hearthfires inside trailed up into the sky. The smell of cooking game and pine sap hung heavy in the air, leaving the air feeling almost thick.

The main road, a dirt and cobblestone highway, ran down the middle of town. The empty space left a large space for a climatic western shootout scene if the need arose.

It was down this road that a griffon lioness, with pink-tinged feathers, large blue eyes, and the biggest smile a griffon could possibly muster strutted down the street, leading a mechanically pulled wagon, singing as she went. 

“Oh! We got a show, 
Got a show,
Got a show, show, show!
We got a show,
Got a show,
Got a show, show, show!
We got show,
Got a show,
Got a show, show, shoooow!”
Show! Showy-show!”

The bouncing griffon laughed and smiled, waving and hugging anygriff that got in her path. 

Something cracked and fizzled, and a shower of spiraling colored sparks erupted from the wagon’s back end.

Two griffons shot into the sky, one, a lion with blue plumage, the other, a lioness that looked like a macaw breed of griffon.

A large griffon lion with a guitar appeared on the side of the wagon, playing slow songs as a crowd began to form.

Small hatchlings poked their heads out of small windows cut into stone houses, and their eyes lit up at the sight of the wagon that was rolling into town.

More fireworks went off, lazily arcing into the sky before exploding into shards of fire.

“Ladies and Gentlegriffs!” Alan said, standing on the bench while Applejack drove in her disguise. “You are in for a treat! Tonight only! The Stone Poets will perform for the entire town for a small admission fee of food and fuel.”

The crowd’s eyes began widened as two more griffons stepped out of the wagon, juggling balls as they walked around the wagon.

“And so,” Alan continued, “if you would allow us, let the fun begin!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“And for my next trick!” Trixie said, disguised as the young lioness Bellona Magetalon. “I shall transform this griffon into a dragon!”

A disguised Spike stood on the platform next to her. 

The dragon, looking like a griffon with green-tinged plumage, wore nothing but his goggles and was smiling mischievously.

They had been playing so many little tricks in their show it was almost funny.

Twilight and Shining “juggled” balls by levitating them at each other in large arcs. Soarin’s and Rainbow Dash’s little airshow was also a huge success when Soarin's disguise burst into flame temporarily. 

The only truly “honest” shows were Fluttershy and Rarity’s puppet show and Big Mac’s slow country music. 

Up went the small, circular curtain that blocked Spike from view, and he felt Trixie drop the illusion around him. 

“Markle Darkle Dribbledy Do! Turn to a Dragon, I command you!”

Spike smirked, before he began to make the most convincing grunts and growls he could manage. He gave fake pained yelps and cries, as though he were undergoing a terrible transformation, before they began to morph into feral growls and roars.

Suddenly, Spike burst from the small curtain, breathing fire in an impressive display of pyrotechnics. The smaller hatchlings shrieked in a mix of fear and excitement, while the adults looked on with wide eyes.

“Behold!” Trixie said. “A dragon!”

Spike walked forward slowly, letting the crowd take in his entire being. 

Some of the younger, braver ones reached out to touch him.

“And now!” Trixie said, walking forward until they were standing in the middle of the crowd. Up went the curtain again and the dragon smiled. He slipped on his goggles then quickly activated the stealth gem.

“Warggle Narggle Blippidy Blight! Go, quick, disappear from sight!”

The curtain dropped again and the gathered griffons stared at what looked like empty space.

Spike did his best to keep silent.

Applause broke out amongst the crowd as they still stared, jaws hanging open. “Thank you! Thank you!” Trixie said with a bow. “Remember to show your kindness through generous donations to our humble little group.”

“Ladies and Gentlegriffs, Bellona Magetalon, Mistress of the Eastern secrets!” Alan said, ending the act. “But now we have a special treat for you! We’ve given you music, magic, puppets and more, so now, for our last act, we are going to give you something a little more traditional.”

Pinkie jumped forward, mandolin in claw.

“Tonight we have Aello Talekeeper, who will regale you with ancient stories and legends. Fables of heroes and villains, sagas of brave lions and lioness, and epics of good versus evil. How does that sound to you?”

The crowd cheered.

Alan laughed. “Then without further ado, Talekeeper!”

Pinkie slid forward, and strummed the mandolin. “Hi, there everygriff! My name’s is Aello Talekeeper, and I like to party!” She strummed happily. “And because I like to party, I spent a little, itsy-bitsy bit of time learning stories from all over the world. So let’s play a little game here, okay?”

“Okay!” A little hatchling in the front row answered.

The crowd laughed.

Pinkie smiled. “I want you to name a song, and then we’ll see if I can remember it, okay?”

“Okay!” the hatchling said, this time with a few of the adults joining in.

“One, two, three, go!”

The adults began naming songs from their past, songs sung by bards and parents from a long time ago.

“Ribbons in her hair!”

“Sixty ways to Die!”

“Song of the Night Wind!”

“Tale of the Black Griffon!”

“Yeah, the Tale!”

“Tale! Tale! Tale!” the crowd began to chant.

“The Tale of the Black Griffon it is!” Pinkie said before she strummed on the small instrument again.

“There once was a knight, strong and proud,
Who served a Mighty King.
His claw had a grip of iron,
And there was no match for his wing!

In battle he had no equal!
In war he had no match!
No enemy could outrun him,
There was no hunt he could not catch!

The people they did love him,
He had the favor of his king,
But there were those who did not like him,
And they set a trap to spring.

A noble they did kill, 
Framed the knight for the crime,
The king sentenced him to death,
And there was very little time.

An escape he did plan!
To try and clear his name.
But he was caught again,
And only found more pain.

The day of judgement came quickly,
The day of doom at hand,
But he met the gallows with pride,
And as they killed him, he did stand!

Death was quick to embrace him,
But bravery he did not lack,
‘Cause though Death now hugged him,
He would not kiss it back!

His soul, it fought to live
Amongst the Aether, it did flow,
His soul, it searched for justice,
And then it began to grow.

The soul it grew a body,
A form of vengeance and hate
His fur was as black as night, 
And his claws the color of slate.

He began his hunt for the traitors, 
He searched high and low,
He brought his anger against them,
And his hatred dealt a blow. 

He hung their heads on pikes, 
Thier wings he left to rot,
And using his deadly, ghostly blades,
He gave the criminals their lot.

But when he tried to go back, 
And have his eternal rest,
He found the way blocked up, 
He was an unwanted guest.

And so he swore an oath,
He gave himself an aim,
For every traitor that he would find,
He bring their name to shame.

And so the knight, did wander,
With feathers the color of dusk.
So be sure your loyalties are strong, children,
Or you may find your body a husk.”

The crowd applauded, followed by more requests. 

“Copsi goes to Tamran Town!”

“Off to find my fortune!”

“Sing A Terrible Bore!”

“What’s going on here!?” A voice called.

Everyone went silent.

All eyes went to a small company of griffons, and a smaller company of changelings.

“Who are they?” the leader of the griffon asked, pointing at the Pinkie and the wagon.

Alan quickly stepped up. “Simple travelers, Milord! Trying to make an honest living entertaining small towns. No trouble.”

The changelings were giving them an odd look.

“No trouble, my eye!” the leader hissed. “The likes of you are likely draft dodgers, trying to get out of the army.”

A silver knife formed behind Alan’s back, hidden to the crowd. “No, no good sir, not at all! We are...we are merely offering the Iron Crown a service of a different kind.”

The changelings blinked at that.

The griffon’s eyes narrowed. “Are you now?”

“Yes, Milord,” Alan said smiling, “we are keeping morale high, letting the people know that the Iron Crown cares for them.” He turned to the crowd. “Isn’t that right?”

“Yes!” A griffon in the crowd yelled loudly. “It is so kind of our rulers to give us such a lovely night.”

A quick rumble of agreement made its way through the crowd.

“And my cousin is a Liger!” the commander yelled. “You are nothing more than a bunch of—”

“Captain,” the lead changeling hissed.

The lead griffon turned to him, eyes nothing more than slits. Clearly he did not like being interrupted.

The changeling buzzed, flying over to the griffon before it began to whisper in his ear. 

“These griffons are in a disguise. They are not what they seem.”

The griffon smiled, “I knew it! I’ll have them put in stocks, before I—”

“No,” the changeling said. 

“No?” the griffon asked.

“No, This One thinks they tell the truth, the magic of all them tastes the same, it could be that they are from a smaller hive, annexed by the Queen, and on strict orders. And neither you nor This One would want to interrupt a mission from her Highness.”

The griffon scowled. He glared at the band of traveling rogues and growled. “Fine.” He turned back to Alan and said loudly. “Are you done?”

“Y-yes, sir. Miss Talekeeper was our finale. After that, we were merely going to collect a humble payment of food and fuel and be gone.”

“Good,” the captain said forcefully. “Everyone get back to your homes, the show is over!”

The crowd vanished.

“You!” the captain said, pointing at one of his guards. “Get them whatever they need, and then get them out of my town!”

“Yes, sir!” he said scrambling.

The captain growled. “Get your stuff, and get out.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


As the party sat around the campfire that night, Julius finished counting the guineas they had made. “Two hundred,” he said, finally. “Two hundred guineas, coal, food and our lives. Not a bad night, I’d say.”

Pinkie wasn’t really excited about it though. “They didn’t let me finish! How could anypony, anygriff, and anybody just end a party like that!?”

Soarin did his best to console her.

Alan, though, was deep in thought. Why did they let them go? What had that changeling said? Were they being watched now? Or had they been incredibly lucky?

Whatever the case, Alan took the opportunity to set up watch.


<<<|Ω|>>>


War.

Alan was caught up in the middle of it, standing side by side with alicorns.

Hundreds of alicorns.

They were all pure white with blank flanks, their eyes equally so. Every one of them had a golden mane and tail, and each held a sword of pure white metal in their white magical auras. They were a little taller than him, but far smaller than Celestia. 

Before him was a mix of a cloud and an abyssal mass of horrors. 

The legion of alicorns descended upon it, swinging their swords with all their might. 

Alan was with them, swinging an identical sword at the creature.

Leading this battalion of alicorns was a tall black, gaunt alicorn, far taller than the others, beside him was a large scythe. “Hold the front line!” Death yelled. “Hold it here! It will not come against the gates of Paradise!”

The legion surged forward, the white warriors leaping against the black mass.

Alan surged with them. 

And then a hoof rested against his shoulder. 

He turned to see Luna, standing there amongst the war. “Stay a moment, Pendragon. This war is long over.”

Alan blinked.

“You are dreaming, Pendragon. Dreaming of a war that is far more ancient than Equestria.”

Alan shook his head, and he watched, suddenly detached from the chaos around him. “Where are we?”

“This is the War of Paradise, where the Two Thousand White Legions of the Alicorn Angels did battle against the Hatred.” 

The sounds of war slowly began to fade as Alan focused on the Lunar sister. “Well, it’s a cool dream and all, Princess, but why am I here?”

“I cannot say why, Alan,” Luna said. “I know for what reason, though.”

“Isn’t that the same thing?”

She smirked. “No, it’s not. Those who have seen our Mother have had their eyes and minds opened to spiritual realm. Nothing will remain the same for them. Dreams will either bring visions of times out of time, or bring your sins to the forefront of your mind. As it is, I have done my best to ensure your sleep is not too troubled.”

“Wow,” Alan said, looking around the dream again, noticing how the field they stood in was very reminiscent of the Shadows in front of Paradise. 

“Wow indeed,” Luna said. “It was for this reason that our Mother used a prophet to speak to the living,” Luna frowned. “Or...did, at least…”

She shook her head, “However, now is not the time to dwell in the distant past, I come now to speak about the present. Tell me, Pendragon, how goes your quest?”

“Well enough, Princess. We are making excellent progress, we should be arriving at the Onyx Keep within the week.”

Luna nodded. “This is good news. Stay safe, my little pony, but now you have to wake up, it’s time for your shift.”

“What?” Alan asked.

“Wake up, Alan,” Luna said again, her voice changing tone. “It’s your turn.”

Alan blinked.

“Al! Wake up! It’s your turn,” Spike said, shaking the Pendragon from his slumber.

“I’m up! I’m up!” Alan said wearily. “Just give me a second.”

Climbing out of the wagon, the Pendragon yawned, looking up at the starry sky. 

Well, at least he knew the Princesses were worried about them. 

It made him feel a little better.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The next town they saw was much, much larger. Surrounded by thick forest, the city of Obrazor dwarfed the the previous town by hundreds of buildings. It was a trade city, a hub of roads and streets that could not be avoided without raising questions. 

And Alan was hating it.

Every roof had a small, mixed squad of changelings and griffons. Every corner had an armed guard. Every merchant stand was watched by both insectoid and avian eyes.

This town was still active, but at nowhere near the level it should have been. Only a handful of griffon civilians traded and bartered, whereas normally the entire square would be full.

But all of that paled compared to the Cathedral.

Alan had wondered if the griffons worshiped Faust, and now he had his answer. Even so, he doubted she would approve of this. 

The massive building, adorned with statues of alicorns and gargoyles, had it’s walls covered with small alcoves. From the alcoves hung chains, and from many of the chains hung…

“I was afraid this would happen,” Julius said, as they passed the groaning griffons chained to the walls by their wrists. 

“That’s horrible!” Fluttershy said.

“It gets worse,” Julius said. “Those manacles are designed to break wrists given enough pressure. They force the prisoner to try and fly to keep his wrists from breaking until the point of exhaustion. After that, well, the wrist break, and are then in constant, stabbing pain. In the end, it just leaves them hurt and tired.”

Alan said nothing, but his claws gripped the reins tighter.

His eyes scanned the numerous griffons, most hanging limply, moaning in pain, while other flapped their wings frantically to save their wrists. Above many of them the word “Traitor” was written next to little black crowns. 

“You know what?” Alan said aloud, “I think we should rent a couple of rooms tonight. Get some nice, comfortable beds.”

Those gathered looked at Alan.

His face was grim, and there was anger in his eyes.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The Open Cup Hall was filled with wood smoke and the stench of alcohol. Drunkards lay scattered across the inn’s tavern, along the bar and floor. Alan noticed a pickpocket snatching a coinpurse.

Yes, the Pendragon was fairly certain that if he wanted to find a more wretched hive of scum and villainy, he’d have to go back a long, long time ago, to a galaxy far, far away.

It would do for tonight.

The party found a table and began to gather around, staying close together. A griffon gave a high pitched wolf call as he leered at one of the girls.

It was lucky for him that none of the stallions could tell which mare he was calling.

A lioness came up to their table, “What’ll it be, hun?”

“Four rooms, fifteen meals,” Alan said quickly.

“Coming up, hun!”

“So what’s the plan?” Twilight asked.

“Everyone’s going to get some sleep,” Alan said.

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “And why don’t I believe you?”

Alan didn’t answer.

The others sat in silence.

“Alan…” Twilight said, her voice beginning to sound annoyed. 

“Ysona,” Alan said with force, to remind her to use the fake names they had gotten for themselves. “You will know when the time comes.”

That seemed to satisfy her, because she went silent.

The food arrived shortly, plates of mashed potatoes and slabs of meat. 

“Best hand the meat over to me,” Julius said. “You could offend the inn keeper, and the may throw us out.”

Alan poked at the steak. “You know, I’ve been meaning to do this,” he said before hesitantly cutting a piece off and popping it in his mouth. 

The entire table went silent as they stared at him.

He let the small chunk of meat roll along his tongue before chewing and swallowing. “Not as good as I remember, but not bad,” Alan said. 

Trixie’s mouth dropped opened. “I...what?”

Silver fainted.

Alan chuckled.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan, Twilight, Shining and Spike were all in their room. It was silent, with the exception of the random bout of gas from the Pendragon.

“Good grief, Al!" Twilight said, waving a hoof in front of her muzzle. "I don’t care how it tasted, you are never eating meat again!” 

Alan smirked, as he prepared his bed. “Get some rest, all of you, we have a big day tomorrow.”

His wife, however, had not forgotten what he had said at dinner. “What are you planning, Alan?”

Alan looked at her, and gave her a gentle smile. “When the time comes.”

“Alright,” Alan said loudly, “good night, everypony, see you in the morning!”

The others followed his example, and laid in their own beds.

The light went out, and darkness filled the room.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The time came, apparently,  at three in the morning.

“Stay quiet, come with me,” were his simple instructions.

Twilight wearily got out of bed, doing her best to remain quiet. 

“Just you and me, Twi. No one else.”

She nodded.

The two unicorns snuck out the window, undisguised, and began making their way to the cathedral. 

Turning a corner, Alan suddenly held out a hoof. “Hang on,” he said, freezing.

The few changeling guards watched the streets from the rooftops, their eyes almost glowing in the crescent moon’s light.

Their eyes slowly swept over the street, moving from one side to the other.

“On three,” Alan whispered.

He paused a second.

“One,”

A changeling yawned, before he started the scan again.

“Two,”

He sighed, before moving to the next street.

“Three.”

The two dashed across the empty street, moving like shadows in the darkness.

Across two more streets, and they came up to the stone church.

“What’s the plan?” Twilight asked, as they stood at the base of the tall building.

Alan smiled. “Do you still remember your gravity spells?”

She smiled back. “Of course.”

“Well, I think it’s time my perspective shifted sideways.”

Twilight nodded, before her horn gave a faint glow.

The next thing Alan knew, he was starting to fall down, er...east, onto cathedral wall.

“Alright, I’ll be back,” Alan whispered. “Kiss for the road?”

Twilight smiled and gave him one. “I’ll be waiting.”

And with that, Alan climbed, er...walked along the wall.

He quickly approached the first griffon, and quickly got some support under him. 

The griffon gave a relieved sigh, and his eyes cracked open as he woke. “Is it my time to die?” he asked.

“Are you a traitor to the Iron Crown?”

“I am a loyalist to the True King,” the griffon said, before turning to see the pony standing next to him.

Judgement was pulled from it’s sheath, and quickly bit into the iron chains. 

“Then you get to live another day, come on.”

Alan quickly lowered the griffon back down to the ground next to Twilight. “Here’s the first,” he said. “Can you help him out?”

Twilight looked at his wrist, horn glowing. “I can’t fix him, but I can give him a head start.”

“Go ahead, he’ll need all the help he can get. I’ll get the next one,” he said, before disappearing up the wall.

Soon he was back down with another griffon, this one old and silver in color. “Here’s another,” he said before disappearing again.

The two quickly gathered more griffons, and before long, they had a group of fifteen gathered. “Alright, Twi,” Alan said, “this is a good group, let’s head to the forest before getting a second group.”

Twilight nodded, and with a pop, the fifteen griffons suddenly found themselves in the woods.

“Alright, gentlegriffs,” Alan said, “you should fly West, head for the Eagle Beak Isles. You should find some shelter with both your people and mine.”

“You want us to run, pony?” One of the griffons asked, rubbing his now-realigned wrist with a sore talon. His feathers were a mottled brown, and he looked more like a falcon than an eagle.

“I want you to live,” Alan replied, simply. “Live to fight another day.”

“You want us to become cowards! We should honor our leaders by fighting! We should take back our town!”

“And how will you do this with broken wrists?” Alan asked.

The falcon griffon snarled. “It doesn’t matter! We are going to take Obrazor back, and we will honor our—”

“Goodedge! Be quiet!” another, the old griffon with the silver fur and feathers, hissed. 

“Why? Why should I bow to this outsider, Stonefire?”

“Look closer,” the older griffon said. “Doesn’t he look familiar? It only took me a moment to recognize him, and your eyes are younger than mine.”

The group went silent as they stared at the pony.

“He is the Pendragon,” Stonefire said, finally. “Brother to the True King by blood oath.”

Goodedge’s eyes widened. “Wh-what? No! No! Th-that’s impossible, you’ve gone nuts, old man. The Pendragon is dead.”

Alan smirked. “Not dead enough to be deaf to the cry of my brother’s people.”

The griffons looked at him in awe.

“Go, head West. You will be safe there.”

And with that, the two ponies popped out of existence. 

They had more griffons to rescue.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Ysona yawned as the little wagon began to pull away from the inn stables.

“Rough night?” Thardor, who was really Alan asked.

The owl-faced griffon sent her husband a glare.

“My sympathies,” Julius said from the inside of the wagon.

Alan smiled, despite the fact that they were caught in traffic.

“What’s taking us so long to get out of here?” Shining asked, poking his head out of the wagon.

Before the little puller was a massive crowd of griffons, all of them looking up at the center of town.

Shining followed their gaze and saw the cathedral, it’s walls empty, and the limp chains broken. 

From the cathedral roof hung a red banner with a golden crown, the flag of the True King, and under was written a few lines. “You will shoot your enemy once, to ensure he fights no more that day! You will shoot traitors twice, to ensure nothing less than their deserved death!”

“Would you look at that,” Alan said, “all those prisoners escaped. Who could have been responsible for that?”

Alan and Twilight shared a look, before they chuckled. 


<<<|Ω|>>>


The cart bumped and rolled forward into the forest, Twilight sitting next to Alan as they rode forward in relative silence. 

“It’s quiet,” Twilight noted.

“Oh, don’t say that…” Alan said. 

“What? Why not?”

“Because that means someone else is going to say ‘too quiet...’ and then something is going to go horribly wrong.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Alan, nothing is going to—”

Three griffons appeared in the road.

“...go...wrong…” she finished with a sigh.

“Alright, gentlegriffs,” a large griffon said as he stepped forward. “I’ll be takin’ any money you’ve got on ya.”

Alan turned to his wife, “Wow, can you believe this, Ysona? I don’t even see an actual weapon amongst them. They have two clubs in front, and then one talon cap in the back.”

One of the griffons to the side blinked. “How’d he know we were flankin’ ‘im?”

“Shut up,” the lead griffon whispered harshly.

“Well, don’t be too hard on them, Thardor,” Twilight answered. “It’s tough times on a criminal, they probably can’t afford a real weapon.”

“Shut up, you two, just hand me your money,” the leader ordered.

“Yeah, but still, they’re criminals. They should have just stolen some, and if they haven’t, then I just can’t gather the proper respect for them.”

“Your money, to me!” the griffon ordered.

“Yeah, but with the changeling’s watching they probably can’t do much.”

“Hey! I’m robbing you!” the bandit roared.

Alan turned to him. “Excuse me,” he said, “but I’m having a conversation with my wife. Just wait for a second, and then I’ll get to you.”

The griffon’s face went red.

The Pendragon turned back to his wife and said “True, but the changelings would also be hunting scum like this. They should be more prepared for this kind of stuff.”

“I said!” the leader roared. “I’m robbing you! Now hand over the cash!”

And suddenly, there was a sword at his throat.

“And I said I was talking with my wife, now why don’t you back up, and we’ll try again?”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“And then the monk breaks the phylactery, killing the filly!”

“No!” Shining said. 

“Even after the wizard cheesed the game to save her!” Alan insisted.

“Wow, man,” Shining said, as he rode next to him on the wagon’s driver’s bench. “What’d you do to him?”

“Beat the snot out of him, both in and out of game,” Alan smirked. “The mage kept saying that ‘he cast fist’ on him.”

Shining snorted. “Cast fist. I’ll have to remember that one.”

The two smirked and smiled, swapping stories and such, overall, enjoying the scenery of the pinewood forest. 

And then the forest ended.

The woods simply ended, leaving only the large, clear plain that the Equestrian army had occupied three years ago. 

The Onyx Keep, carved into Mount Ebonrock, towered above them, casting it’s gargantuan shadow down on the plain and forest below.

Alan’s face went grim.

“Well, fun time’s over. Let’s get to work.”


--------------------------------


And Chap done!

“Whee! Another chapter’s finished, another chapter’s finished!”

Yes, yes, my little pink pony, yes it is.

“And now things are going to start being amazing?”

Yes they are.

“Ooooh. I got chills! I’m so nervicited!”

So do I, Pinkie, so do I.

“Next time: Into the Onyx Keep we go!”

To face the machinations of Ironclaw.

“be sure to comment and see ya next time!”

Bye!
> 11-D Day
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 11

For two millennia, the creatures that were once the Hatred waited in Darkness.

Caught between the river Styx and Death’s vigil at the gates, the many bodies simply stopped to bide their time.

In their exile, those of similar forms banded together, but this only caused the groups of demons to battle against one another.

First, there were the Sloths. Massive slimes and slippery fungi that hardly moved. Incredibly destructive, their bodies tore and dissolved the infernal earth below them, turning it pitted and broken. All fear the Sloths, but it is their own listlessness that keeps the others safe.

Second, the Lusts. Succubi, Incubi, and shapeshifters all. Mothers of the changelings and fathers of the sirens, the Lusts were perhaps the weakest in their pits of Darkness, but they knew their power was far stronger in the mortal realm.

Third was the Greed. There was only one Greed. Tiamat was her name, mother of dragons. The five-headed queen amassed her hoard, taking everything she could from all over the Pits. Her greed led her to murder any and all who tried to approach her, and by the end, there was no one who would dare claim the title of Greed.

But there were Envies. Those Greeds that survived the Rampage of Tiamat learned quickly that such a title could lead to their death. But in their cores they still wanted, still yearned and lusted after the jewels of Tiamat and the beauty of the Lusts.

Fifth came the Prides. Hideous monsters with massive heads and thick necks that lumbered across the nine rings of Tartarus as though they owned it. They had considerable might to their name, but they thought themselves more. Lies were the weapons of the Force, but the Prides had swallowed their own swords. Their words said that Faust herself could not stop them, but they resided in Tartarus all the same.

The Sixth House of Hell was that of the Gluttony. Miserable, fat mountains of living lard, while Tiamat hoarded metals and stones, the Gluttonies hoarded food. Anything that came within arm’s reach was eaten, swallowed whole, whether meat, demon, or even one of their own. Nothing was safe from the gnashing mouths, grinding teeth, and endless thirst for flesh and blood.

But the seventh House…

The seventh house was composed of three leaders, three terrors of shadow. The first, master of Fear. The second, of Anger. The third, the master of them all, Hatred. Together, they ruled the house of Wrath. Beneath them were hundreds of terrors, from the fearful Windigo of the frozen, ninth layer, to the tiny imp, ready to whisper dissent and anger into the closest ear.

These seven Houses ruled over the Nine Pits.

And for two millennia, they waited. 


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Alright,” Alan said, his hat pulled over his head, and duster flapping in the breeze. “We ready?”

The ponies, dragon, and griffon nodded, dressed in their equipment as the moon began to rise.

Alan nodded back. “Alright, Trixie, stay out here, if we don’t come back in two days, head back west. The rest of you,” he said, pulling out a small case, “grab a communicator.”

“We got some in the helmets,” Twilight replied, answering for the girls.

The rest of the party picked one up before pushing them in their ears.

Julius hesitantly followed suit.

“Testing, testing…” Alan said, hoof to his ear.

“Got ya.”

“Loud and clear.”

“Roger, roger.”

“What is this?!” Julius asked.

Ignoring him, Alan continued. “Alright, Julius has a way in, once we get in, our objectives are as follows: Spread dissent between the the two factions, sabotage any war efforts, save any innocent prisoners, and Locate and kill the Queen. Any questions?”

No one said a word.

Alan nodded. “Good, and remember, no griffon casualties.”

With the plan laid out, the figures then began their mission.

An invisible Spike flew forwards, slowly circling the massive space between the mountain and the forest. After three slow circles, he landed on the opposite side of the clearing before speaking into his communicator. “All clear.”

The others quickly crossed the gap, running at full sprint to reach the mountainside.

Once gathered, Alan nodded towards the True King.

Julius swallowed. “Very well, be careful not to be separated, the Keep is built like a maze, and there are corridors that even I am not familiar with.”

“That bad?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Julius smirked as he turned to the large boulder they stood next to. “There are rumors of a lost hoard that hides in the Keep, one that’s been lost for hundreds of years.” he said as he began to search the stone face. “There’s a good chance they are true.”

It took him a moment, but he finally found what he needed. With a quick motion, and a click and a whir, the stone face receded, revealing a hidden door.

“If worse comes to worse,” Julius said, “head up, you’ll get to the throne room eventually.”

And with that, they all disappeared into the boulder. Then, with another whirr, and the sound of grinding stone, the door slid back into place.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Trixie watched them from a distance until they disappeared from sight.

Sighing, she turned back to the covered wagon and continued to cover with large branches. Once properly camouflaged, she climbed into the back of the wagon and covered herself in a small blanket.

The wagon felt incredibly empty now…

It-it’s fine, Trixie. It’s fine. They’ll be back.

They have to be.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Movement above us,” Spike said, the life detection on his goggles seeing directly through the ceiling. “But everything else is clear.”

Alan nodded, leading the small party further into the flagstone covered corridor. “Let me know if they do anything sudden.”

Spike nodded.

“The path barracks should be on the left coming up,” Julius whispered.

They moved slowly, close to the ground, the defenses of the sudden right-angle turns rendered useless by Spike’s Life detection goggles.

“Man, I hate it here,” Dash said as she walked next to Thunderlane. “Not enough room to fly right.”

“These tunnels were designed to stop any invader,” Julius answered. “Whether pony, Liger, or our own. You are meant to be unable to fly.”

“Any other defense in the hallway?” Alan asked.

“A few murder holes and archery killing fields. Nothing too creative.”

“So mostly we just need to not get lost.”

“Exactly.”

“Sounds easy,” Alan said, “which of course means that it won’t be.”

“Isn’t that always the case?” Shining asked.

“Hang on!” Spike said in a sudden, harsh whisper.

The ponies froze.

The stallions quickly took position.

The mares readied themselves for battle.

A drawn Judgement shimmered in the nearly non-existent light.

Soarin’s wing blades clinked as his wings shifted.

Silence.

Alan’s eyes shifted back and forth over the hallway in front of him. His muscles tensed and ready.

“Sorry,” Spike said finally, “false alarm.”

“Maledizione, Spike. Give us a heart attack, why don’t you?”

“Sorry, sorry, geeze,” Spike said, “Look, I saw something, and until I could get a good look at it, I can’t tell if it’s a changeling fifty yards away, of a large rat twenty feet away.”

“Rats!?” Rarity shrieked, suddenly jumping up and latching herself to Spike’s head. “Where?”

Spike blinked as he now stared through a pair of white legs. Signing, he decided it was probably best to not say anything about the rest of the vermin that he saw scurrying along the walls and floors. “Rarity, if I could have my face back, that’d be nice.”

“What? Oh...of course, sorry dear,” she said, slowly sliding down his neck and situating herself between a few of his spines on his back.

“Thank you,” he said. Noticing her hesitation to touch the smooth flagstones beneath them, he then began to move, letting her ride sidesaddle.

The group began to move forward again, moving with purpose along the walls and carefully peeking around corners.

Well, except for Pinkie, who continued to hop and bounce as she always did.

Spike froze again.

“What?” Rarity asked, as she saw the dragon turn his head to the side.

He said nothing for a long second. “Nothing. Just another rat.”

Rarity shivered.

They went deeper into the mountain, taking turn by dizzying turn in stride.

Before long, Alan had lost all sense of direction.

“No resistance so far,” Alan said. “Which means we are probably walking into a trap.”

“Okay, Alan, now you’re just being pessimistic,” Shining said.

“I prefer the term ‘dramatic realist,’” Alan said, “In a dramatic reality, that is the most likely outcome.”

Shining blinked.

"You get used to it,” Twilight said, walking by her brother.

Julius shook his head. “Maybe that’s why we don’t get along with ponies too well, they keep giving us headaches…”

“What do you mean by that?” Pinkie asked.

He stared at her.

And palmed his face.

“Nevermind…” he said.

Spike’s head spun again.

“What is it, Spike?” Rarity asked.

“It’s just...it’s just there’s...these rats aren't moving right.”

“What do you mean?” Alan asked.

“They’re...they’re almost...almost methodical in their movements. Two or three of them come up, stay still for a second, and then leave, and this is the third time I’ve seen it.”

Alan’s brow furrowed. “Really?”

“Yeah, it’s freakin’ me out a little.”

“It’s probably nothing, Spike. After all, they’re…” he trailed off.

“Alan?” Twilight asked.

“Twilight,” Alan said, “I just had a thought…”

She did not like the tone of his voice. “What?” she asked.

“Can changelings turn into animals?”

She stared at him.

The corridor began to shake.

“Run!” Alan yelled.

The group bolted down the hall, even as the whole passageway began to shudder.

“Faster! It’s coming down!”

Flagstones along the walls and ceiling began dislodge, shattering as they hit the floor.

A pair of intersections appeared ahead of them, and the party began to run for them.

A large rock fell from the ceiling, slamming into their path.

Silver drew his hammer, the topaz glowing brightly, and with a powerful swing that left a bright trail of yellow light in its wake, smashed the rock.

It was instantly pulverized.

More stones began to fall, slamming into the ground where ponies once stood.

Big Mac saw a large boulder come down over Fluttershy, and slammed into her, throwing down a hallway as the stones began to pile up.

Rainbow Dash flew forward, before being suddenly stopped by another stone, that fell inches in front of her.

Thunderlane blindsided her to safety.

More stones fell, sending up clouds of mosaic dust as flagstones shattered.

Dust was everywhere, and nopony could see.

The hallway behind them filled with rock, compacted by the weight above until there was nothing but a huge wall.

When the dust cleared, that wall was all Alan saw.

“Twilight?” he called.

He saw Julius.

“Twilight?” Alan called again, panic rising.

Only Julius.

“Twilight!” He screamed, before slamming into the wall of fallen stone behind him. “Twilight, where are you?!” He yelled, magick hands tearing through the stone, causing only more rubble to fall in its place.

“I’m okay, Alan,” Twilight said through the communicator.

Relief flooded his veins at the sound of his voice. “You’re okay…Thank you, Faust, you’re okay….”

“Good to know you care about the rest of us,” Dash said with a huff. “Thunderlane and I are fine, thanks for asking.”

“Now, Rainbow,” Applejack said. “Y’all know he’s worried about us too. He’s just worried about Twi more. Silver’s with me. Y’all alright there, Big Mac?”

“Eyup!”

“We’re-we’re both fine,” Fluttershy added.

“Pinkie and I are still in this!” Soarin said.

“I’ve got Rarity, safe and sound,” Spike said.

“And I’m with Twi,” Shining said.

Alan took a deep breath. “Alright. Alright...Julius is with me, so that’s everyone, right?”

“Yeah, I think so,” Shining said.

“Good, good.”

“I think they may have figured out we were coming,” Spike said.

“No, duh,” Dash said.

“Enough, Dash,” Thunderlane said.

“Sir,” Silver said, “I think I can break through the stone with enough swings of my hammer here.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea, Pauldrons,” Julius said. “These corridors were not made to collapse, and well, let me put it this way, I’m surprised the mountain is still standing. Removing more stone may end up dooming us all.”

“Really?”

“I don’t know for sure, but I would much rather not find out.”

“I’d think we’d be alright,” Alan said, “but we’ll err on the side of caution this time.”

“Understood.”

“Hey, Twilight,” the Pendragon continued.

“Yes?”

“What are the chances that the Changelings can find this signal?”

“Well, I would say slim, but considering they have abilities we do not yet fully understand...it’s...possible…?”

“So no idea?”

“Yeah, that’s about right.”

“Great,” he sighed. “Alright, ponies, as much as I hate to say it, I’m going to be ordering radio silence. Your objectives remain the same, head to the throne room and try to complete them on your way up, understand?”

“Yes, sir!”

“One last word of advice,” Julius said, “Avoid going down at all cost. Buried treasure may not be the only thing you find down there.”

“Well that sounds ominous,” Spike said.

“If you have anything else to say, now’s the time, radio silence in ten seconds.”

Nine.

Eight.

Seven.

“Be careful, Alan,” Twilight said.

Five.

Four.

“You too, Twi.”

Two

One.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two.

One.

The communicator went dead, and Twilight sighed.

“So…” her mental self asked. “How’s the plan going?”

Shut up.

“You know, the plan, the one about how ‘you weren’t going to tell anypony. You weren’t going to let Alan get hurt. You weren’t going to get hurt herself. And you would tell all of them once they all got home safe and sound?’”

Shut up, Brain.

“Oh, right! You can’t do any of that, because we’re all split up now! In a little accident that almost killed us all!”

Brain, two words. Shut. Up.

“I mean, it’s almost as if we were on a dangerous mission of some description…”

Buck you, Brain. Seriously.

“Not my fault. That would be yours, for, you know, not telling anyone that—”

“You okay, Twily?”

“Hm, what?” she asked.

“You kinda spaced out.” Shining asked. “I was asking you if you were okay.”

“Oh, yeah, yeah, I’m...just worried about the others! Yeah, that’s all! You know, Alan, my friends, everypony, I’m just worried.”

Shining gave her a look.

“Anyway, we have our mission,” Twilight said, eager to get out from under her brother’s gaze. “So, we should start heading...up I guess.”

“Right…” Shining said as he stared down the long, dark, stairless hallway. “Up…”

The sibling looked at each other, and, with a sigh, began to head forward into the darkness.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two.

One.

The communicator went dead, and Rainbow Dash gave an indignant snort. “Alright, Thunderlane, looks like we’re on our own.”

“Well, I guess this is where I apologize, then,” Thunderlane said.

“For what?”

“For not quite being the awesomest traveling partner,” he said with a deadpan.

That got a smirk out of her. “Eh, don’t worry about it. Since I am the most awesome pegasus ever, I’ve gotten used to dealing with the only moderately awesome.”

“Moderately?”

“I...uh...I did use that word right, right?”

“Yeah, yeah you got it right.”

“Of course I did! Because I am awesome!”

Thunderlane chuckled. “Alright then, Miss Awesome. Let’s move, we got some sabotage to lay.”

The two pegasi began to trot down their corridor, and as they did, Rainbow began to mutter to herself. “The Amazing Daring Do, and her friend, uh...uh…”

“I’ve always thought the name Swash Buckler sounded cool.”

"Swash Buckler descended into the depths of the ancient temple...”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two.

One.

The communicator went dead, and the hallway was filled with a deathly silence.

Admittedly, deathly silence was something these two ponies were quite comfortable with.

“Whelp,” Macintosh said.

Fluttershy said nothing.

The large draft pony rolled his neck, and checked his bracers. “Got anything to keep yourself safe?”

"Hm? Oh, yes…”

"What’cha got?”

“I...um...I have this…” Fluttershy said as she drew a pair of small wing daggers. “They’re not much for...permanent damage. But they have a never-ending supply of Blue Whinnis.”

“What’s that?” Big Mac asked as he began to walk down the hallway.

“Oh, well, it’s...it’s a venom. It will almost always knock out anything pony-sized, and even if it doesn’t it’ll make them too weak to fight.”

Big Mac nodded. “Good,” he said, “Good to know you’ve got something.”

She nodded.

“Well, come on then, we’ve got to get going.”

She nodded, before hesitantly following the lumbering tank disguised as a pony in armor.

He looked back to check on her. “Y’all alright?”

“I’m just nervous,” Fluttershy said.

The large pony chuckled. “You’re so brave, Miss Fluttershy.”

The sentence hit her like a hoof across the face. “Brave!? Me!? Have...have you met me?”

The large pony chuckled again. “Eyup.”

Fluttershy stared at him, mouth hanging open. “You...you can’t mean that...I mean...not that you’re wrong, it’s just—”

“Miss Fluttershy,” Big Mac said, smiling, “do ya want to know what the scariest thing Ah’ve done is?”

Fluttershy looked at him, before suddenly becoming afraid of the possibilities of the terrors the draft pony had faced.

“The scariest thing Ah’ve ever done, Miss, was having to admit that Ah was afraid.”

Fluttershy blinked.

“Once Applebloom was born, and our parents dead, Ah pretty much raised mah sisters. Granny Smith did what she could, but Ah was who they ran too when it was dark,” he paused a moment. “Ah was afraid, but Ah didn’t dare say as much. Ah couldn’t think about what lil’ Applejack would do if she found out Ah was scared. But you? You admit it, and then follow through anyway. And that makes you brave in mah book.”

Fluttershy blinked. He...he couldn’t be serious, could he? All she wanted to do was be brave back home, in her closet, under a blanket, and he thought she was brave?

“It takes a lot of guts to be here when you’re afraid. It takes even more be do so when you’re so scared that you can admit it.”

He...he was actually serious.

He…

He thought she was brave…

"Now Ah may not be thinkin’ ‘bout it right. Ah ain’t no philosopher, Ah’m just a farmer, but that’s how it is in mah book.”

He actually thought she was brave.

“So, Miss Fluttershy, say what you will about yerself, but it seems to me that you are as brave as any of the others. Just in your own, separate way.”

He, honestly, truly thought that she was brave.

That...that was so…

The small pegasus took a deep breath, and as she did, her back straightened. She gave her wings a moderately powerful flap, and held her head a few inches higher than normal.

“I am brave in my own way,” she thought to herself, “and I will prove it.”

And so, she followed the clanking, armored pony into the darkness.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two.

One.

The communicator went dead, and Soarin took a second to drink in the silence.

“Well, Pinkie, looks like we’re in this together.”

“But alone!” she said with an excited bounce.

He looked at her. “On the hoof, if you are implying what I think you’re implying, I’m up for it. On the other, I don’t think this is the time.”

“But there’s always time for ‘Would you Rather!’” Pinkie said, eyes wide at the terrible thought of there not being enough time for her favorite two-player game.

Soarin blinked. “Only you, Pinkie…”

The wonderbolt sighed. “Fine, sure, we can play a round or two.”

“Yay!” Pinkie cried, throwing confetti into the air. “Would you rather go back in time and meet your ancestors, or go to the future and meet you great grandchildren?”

Soarin tilted his head as looked at her. “Where do you come up with this?”

“Places.”

“Places like…?”

“Like here! Or over there. Or somewhere inbetween.”

Soarin sighed.

Pinkie got close and smiled at him.

Sorain smiled back, and hugged her.

They shared a quick kiss.

“Well, come on, Slow-poke!” Pinkie said, bouncing forward. “We got some meanie-pants changelings to stop!”

Soarin chuckled.

Yeah, that mare was definitely going to kill him. 


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two.

One.

The communicator went dead, and Applejack gave a sigh as she pushed her hat over her head. “Whew-wee, better we best get to work, huh, grey hairs?”

Silver gave her a look. “You know that stopped being funny after the first time you said it, right?”

“Ta you, it did,” Applejack replied with a smirk.

“Hey, now,” Silver warned, “Ah have a super hammer now, choose yer words carefully.”

“Lotta good that’ll do ya, ya still can’t catch me.”

“Is that so?” Silver asked, leaning forward.

“Did ya hit yer head, or did ya just forget?” the mare answered, leaning in to meet him, head to head.

“You couldn’t outrun a tree,” Silver taunted.

“And you couldn't catch a cold!” the mare answered.

“And you of all ponies should know that talk is cheap!”

“Then come on, twig legs!” Applejack challenged. “Let’s see what y’all got!” and with that, the apple farmer bolted down the hallway.

Silver followed, hot on her heels.

They galloped down the black hallway, the glowing gem in Silver’s hammer providing the only real light.

AJ slowed as the yellow light slowly revealed a set of stairs, going down.

Silver trotted up next to her.

She stared down into the darkness.

“Hey,” Silver said, “you okay?”

“A-Ah’ll be fine.”

“You sure?”

“Ah’m as ready as Ah’ll ever be.”

Silver looked at her, watching her body stand with a resolution that did not make it to her face.

Silver gave her a slight, reassuring nuzzle. “I know you are,” he said, before walking down into the depths.

Applejack followed, suddenly very glad that Silver couldn’t see the blush on her cheeks.

Little did she know the feeling was mutual.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two.

One.

The communicator went dead, and Spike took a look at his frazzled passenger.

“Oh, ew, so much dust in my mane…” she whimpered as she did her best to pick out the rubble that had fallen into her normally perfect coiffure.

Other than that, she seemed unharmed.  

“You alright, Rarity?”

“Not now, Spike,” she muttered, her eyes focused on her mane. “I’m a little busy.”

Yeah, she was fine.

He let her fuss over it for a moment or two before nudging her with his snout.

She whined. “Oh, but…er...oh, fine, I suppose I’ll have to make due for now.”

Spike rolled his eyes behind his goggles.

“Well, what are we supposed to do now, Spike?"

Spike smirked. “Grab the leathery part of my wings, and pull them over you,” he said.

“What? Why?” Rarity asked.

“Just trust me, Milady.”

She smiled a bit at the title, always the gentledrake. Even so, she had no idea why he wanted her to do this. “Like this, Spike?”

“Yeah, just be sure to tuck your tail under them, too.”

“Like this?” she asked, now almost completely covered in Spike’s wings.

Spike smiled as the stealth gem on his goggles began to glow, and then, with a shimmer of the light, Spike disappeared. Both the dragon and the unicorn were now all but invisible in the darkness of the silent hallways in the Onyx Keep.

“Perfect,” the dragon said, before slipping away, unseen.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two.

One.

“Stay safe, guys,” Alan whispered as the communicator went dead.

There was no answer. There wouldn’t be.

“Brother?” Julius asked.

Alan stared silently at the rubble that separated him from his friends before sighing. “I’m coming, Julius.”

Alan walked away, following the griffon into the darkness.

The two walked in silence for a while, before they came upon a set of descending stairs. “Ah...well, Alan…” Julius said.

“Yes?”

“Would this be a bad time to tell you that, because of that cave in, I have no idea where we are?”

Alan blinked. “Yes, this would be a bad time.”

“I’m sorry, I just, I’ve never been down this way before!”

Alan sighed again. “Just...just don’t worry about it, Julius. We’ll just do our best to head up to the throne room.”

The griffon grumbled.

The two brothers walked forward, hoping the ones they had left behind would be safe.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two.

No, one. One AM, then…

Cadence sighed as she lay on the large, half-empty, king-sized bed in the large, half-empty, guest room Princess Celestia had given to them on indefinite loan.

It wouldn’t be so bad if she wasn’t forced into playing marriage counselor every time she showed up to her aunt’s house. There was one couple in particular that really just needed to get a room and not come out for a few weeks. The first two, the Princess was sure, would be fighting, after that, well…

She sighed. 

“Shining’s fine, Cadence,” she muttered to herself. “He’s going to be just fine.”

The poor alicorn had bags under her eyes, and her eyes seemed almost dulled from night after night of lying awake in bed. Still, things could be worse.

The griffon lioness, Lydia Snowlily, had been in many ways a god-send. She had proven to be an excellent listener over the past month or so, allowing the pregnant Princess some feminine relief and company.

“He’ll be fine,” she said as she closed her eyes and tried to sleep. “He’ll be just fine.”


--------------------------------


Chapter done!

“Alright!”

Hey, guys, just a quick update I thought I’d share with you. I was finishing up here, doing my thing, when I suddenly remembered something. I forgot to add a scene to the last chapter. What makes it worse is that it was a scene that I had been waiting to write, and then forgot about. 

“How did you forget about it, even?”

I don’t know!

“Well, what are you going to do about it?”

Let everyone know about it so they can go back and read it.

“You think that’ll work?”

I hope it does, it’ll be the only way I’ll really make up for this abyssal word count.

“Hey! 4647 words is not bad.”

But...but it’s not even 5000…

“But it’s better than 3000…”

...yeah...I guess you’re right. 

“Anywhosie! We’ll all be super happy to see you next time!”

That we will, Pinkie, and we’ll be joining Shining and Twi as they go deep into Mt. Ebonrock.

“Don’t forget to comment and be sure to read the extra scene!”

Bye!
> 12-Trials of the Sun and Moon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 12

Luna frowned. 

This night was peculiarly tense. The stars were quiet, the aether was anxious, and the void was nervous as they watched the earth below.

Luna said nothing as she mentally comforted the stars and planets. “Hush, my children, it will be alright.”

Nevertheless, the sky did not relax.

Luna sighed. 

She knew, of course, what they were worried about.

They were worried because she was worried, and of course, she was worried about those across the sea. 

She had learned from Twinkle Drop’s restless dreams that she had been left behind in favor of the Element Bearers. 

She truly couldn’t blame them for that. The pink one’s skill with a cutlass was uncanny, especially since she was using her hooves.

Still…

She sighed once more and tried to calm her sky and her own doubts.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The siblings Sparkle trotted up yet another set of stairs, going deeper and deeper into the darkness.

“Alright, Twily, I think my darkvision spell is dying.”

“I’ll tap you up here in a few seconds, I think mine’s going as well.”

There was silence for a second. 

“I’m going to roll Knowledge (Dungeoneering).”

Twilight laughed. 

“Never thought my first real dungeon would be, well, real,” Shining said. 

“It’s been that kind of day, hasn’t it?”

“Yeah...yeah…”

More silence.

“So how have you two been?” she asked.

“Who, Cadence and me?”

“Cadence and I,” she corrected under her breath.

“Didn’t we tell you already?” he asked, oblivious to the grammatical error and verbal proofreading. 

“No, you told me how you were doing, she told me how she is doing, but neither of you have told how you are doing. Second person plural if I hadn’t made it obvious for you.”

“Was Alan the one who taught you to be so snarky? Or was that the Princess?”

“Snark, snark,” Twilight replied.

Shining chuckled. “Well, we’ve been alright, I suppose. Cadence swears up and down that our foal is not only going to be a filly, and she’ll also be born on the nineteenth of November.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, she says she can sense it because of a hereditary thing. Princess of Love and all that. Doesn't change the fact I’m betting on a son.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. She may have an ancient, powerful bloodline of magic that has not been wrong for sixteen generations, but she doesn’t have the power of the Y chromosome.”

Twilight facehoofed.

Shining nudged her.

She looked up at him, and did her best not to laugh.

“I…” she stifled a laugh, “I think having a Y chromosome actually hurts your cause when it comes to childbirth.”

Shining looked at her and blinked. “Crap, you’re right. Aw, crap, how did I not see this coming!?” he asked, standing on his hind hoofs to grab his face in mock horror. 

She laughed.

Shining smiled, before motioning on. “Come on, we’ve got to keep going. Can’t leave everypony waiting, can we?”

“No, no we can’t,” Twilight said, “and apparently, we need to get you back home by Fall.”

Shining smiled. 

Twilight hugged her older brother, and gave him her biggest smile before turning the corner.

She froze.

“Twilight?” Shining asked, turning the corner right behind her.

Before them was a massive stone set of double doors. The marble portal, pure white, had eleven large deadbolts set into it, five on each side with one in the middle, sealing the doors together. At each deadbolt was an inscription, a small verse or two of a riddle, and next to each riddle was a gem. In the middle of the door was a twelfth gem, a large emerald as opposed to the small clear diamonds that surrounded the door, as well as a crescent moon carved of obsidian, a black sickle on the white background of the marble.

“Wow…” Shining said, “Big door.”

“Yeah…” Twilight said, approaching the door.

“Uh...so…” Shining began, “what are we looking at?”

Twilight blinked, before approaching the massive doors. “Well, obviously, it’s a door,” she said, “a rather ornate door. Even so, for being so ornate, the only real decoration on this door are the gems, and the moon.”

Shining watched as his sister quickly slipped into science mode, and decided he best spend his time finding a nice comfortable patch of floor to sit on.

“The gems are, oddly enough, magical. Probably enchanted for spell storage by a unicorn, before having the spell matrix imprinted on them. This means, of course, I have no idea what spells and in them, nor can I discern their purpose until such a time as activation. The moon, however...

“If I remember correctly, the crescent moon is an ancient Griffonian symbol of femininity and wisdom, while the sun was masculinity and strength. So, that, combined with the fact that these inscriptions seem to be riddles of some description, I’m assuming that this door is supposed to be a test of the mind. If I had to guess, since I can’t see the mechanism for opening the deadbolts, the test is probably to open the door.”

Shining merely sat back and watched, a smile forming as he watched his sister go to work.

“Now...let’s see how much I remember from The Yellow Book of Riddles…” she said aloud as she looked at the lowest inscription on the left side.

“A barrel of rainwater
weighs twenty pounds.
What must you add
to make it weigh fifteen?”

She smiled, “Well that’s an easy one, the answer is ‘holes.’” 

The diamond went from clear to green, and the deadbolt slid open with a loud clink-clank.

She clapped her hooves with glee as she gave the slightest squee. “Yes! I was right! It is a locking mechanism! Alright, alright! Let’s see the second one.”

“A box beneath a tree,
Inside some tasty meat.
Kept for a month or more,
It still tastes just as sweet.”

“Hm...a box beneath a tree…let’s see, boxes commonly refer to shells and cases and if it’s beneath a tree means it’s probably a nut...nutmeat...Ah! A walnut!”

The second diamond turned green. Clink-clank.

“Nice!” Shining said as he stood up, his inner adventurer beginning to rise up at the sense of a challenge.

“A strange earthen house,
That brings naught but disdain.
And yet those who stay there,
Never do complain.”

“Hm...an earthen house…” Shining read.

“That brings nothing but disdain,” Twilight said.

“But no one ever complains…”

“Hm...that one’s a little tough…”

“Well...badgers in in the earth, and they don’t complain about it.”

“A den then?” 

“Yeah,” Shining said. “Let’s go with it.”

Twilight nodded before saying loudly. “A den.”

The gem in the middle of the door went from green to blue. A griffon’s face, constructed of mana appeared, and stared down on the two.

“Oh dear,” Twilight said.

“Three wrong answers remain!” the griffon bellowed, before a bolt of electricity shot behind the two. The bolt ran along the walls and floor, before quickly forming a wall of lightning at the edge of the corner they just came around.

Shining looked over at Twilight. “Well...I guess ‘den’ was not the answer.”

“L-let’s come back to that one, shall we?” Twilight asked.

“Sounds like a plan.”

“Alright, let’s see, number four…”

The next riddle read:
“All about the house,
With his Lady he dances.
Yet he always works,
And never romances.”

“Okay…” Shining began. “I’m going to go ahead and call this one as ‘Broom.’”

“What?” Twilight asked. “That doesn’t even...no...no, wait it does. Okay, ignoring the fact that it makes sense, how did you come up with that?”

“Cadence has been bringing up housework as an excuse to get out of stuff, brooms and stuff like that have been on my mind lately.”

Twilight blinked.

Shining turned to the door. “Is it a broom?”

The diamond turned green, and the deadbolt slid open.

“I-I...I don’t even…”

“What’s the next one?” her brother asked.

Twilight shook her head, but nonetheless read the next one aloud. 

“Flat as a leaf,
Round as a ring,
Has two eyes,
But can't see a thing.”

“Has two eyes, but can’t see a thing...hm…” Shining began.

“Oh! Oh I know this one!” Twilight said excitedly. “Rarity taught me this one! It’s a button!” 

The diamond turned green, and the lock clicked opened.

“Ha!” Twilight cried in victory.

Shining smiled before moving on to the riddle over the center bolt.

“Always smiles or maybe frowns
Sinks in water, never drowns.
Catches prey on its barbed teeth.
Hunts all day but never eats.”

“Always smiles or maybe frowns?” Shining asked aloud.

“Um…” Twilight began, “I don’t know that one…”

“Catches prey with its barbed teeth…” Shining said aloud, thinking. “That...that sounds like a trap to me…”

“Like a griffon rabbit traps?”

“Yeah...yeah! Yeah, it’s a trap! You know, when it’s closed it can look like a jawbone bearing its teeth! That could be a smile!”

“I don’t know…besides, Shining, you’re missing—”

“Yeah. Is it a trap?” Shining asked aloud.

The middle gem went from green to yellow. “Two wrong answers remain!” the ethereal griffon said. 

The wall of lightning buzzed loudly, and the two unicorns turned to see the electric field move closer. 

Their manes began to lift, standing on end as the wall of electric death moved closer, halving their space. 

Twilight snorted. “Well, that answers the question as to what happens when we run out of guesses.”

“Okay...so not a trap...I haven’t got a clue.”

“Well, I was going to point out that a trap wouldn’t always be smiling, only when it’s closed. But I do think your right.”

“What? But my answer was wrong…”

“Yes, but not entirely,” she said. “You also forgot the second line, ‘Sinks underwater, never drowns.’ I think this means it’s a hunting tool for water, or more simply put, a fishhook!”

The smaller gem turned green, and another lock opened. 

“Yes! Four to one!”

“Wait, we’re keeping score?”

“Of course we are, Shining.” Twilight said with a smirk.

“Oh, it is on,” the Captain of the Guard said before tackling the next riddle.

“I have no fearsome claw or bite
Yet all flee from my black and white
To provoke me makes bad sense
To them that knows my best defense”

“‘To provoke me makes bad sense,’ huh? Sounds like my wife to me,” Shining said with a smirk.

“One wrong answer remains!” the griffon roared, as the center gem went from yellow to orange.

“What!?” Shining cried. “No! No, that was a joke! Cadence doesn’t even have any black or white on her!”

The wall of lightning shot forward.

“Look out!” Twilight yelled, as she picked up Shining with her magic. 

The purple aura threw him forward, keeping the stallion only inches in front of the wall of magical electricity. It flew forward quickly, eating up the floor space eagerly. A stray bolt ran through Twilight’s magick, and her entire magical grip exploded in light.

“Shining!” she cried, as she watched her brother fly forward, slamming into the door.

She ran forward towards the unmoving body, hoping that he was alright.

She pulled him up, and looked at his face.

Static ran through Shining’s fur, turning him into a giant ball of fluff. 

He coughed. “Well,” he said, voice hoarse, “that was something.”

“Are...are you okay, Shining?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, yeah I’m fine.”

Twilight nodded, and then burst out laughing.

Shining glared at her. “Glad to know you care, Twily.”

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” she said through tears. “You just look absolutely hilarious!”

Shining continued to glare.

Twilight slowly, very, very slowly, collected and calmed herself. “Okay, okay! I’m back, I’m back.”

“Good to hear…” Shining said, trying to pat his mane down to some semblance of order.

Twilight snickered. “You know, Cadence was a bad answer, Alan would have been better. He’s black and white.”

“Yeah, but so is a sku...ah...oh man…” Shining said, hanging his head. “Is it a skunk?”

Clink-clank.

Shining glared at the door. “I hate you.”

“Hate it all you want,” Twilight said, “but I’m still winning.”

Shining glared at her before reading the next one. 

“An untiring servant it is,
carrying loads across muddy earth.
But one thing that cannot be forced,
is a return to the place of its birth.”

“Untiring servant…” Twilight mumbled. “Can’t return to the place of it’s birth…”

“Oh!” Shining cried. “Oh, I know this one!”

“Oh really?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah! It was in a book I read.”

Twilight looked at him for a moment. “Book? You have a book I didn’t read? Are you holding out on me?!”

“You were six! I couldn’t let you read it! It had so much smut and gore in it that Mom and Dad would kill me if they found out!”

“And what were you doing reading a book filled with smut and gore at sixteen? With Mom and Dad’s rules on literature?”

Shining looked at her, before quickly turning to the door. “River.”

The gem went green, and the lock opened.

Twilight gave him a look, before turning to the next riddle. 

“Bloodless and boneless
it travels about.
Yet it never leaves home.”

“Well,” Shining said, “turtles are famous for never leaving their homes, they carry them with them.”

“Right by they have bones.”

“Snails don’t though,” Shining noted, and was quickly rewarded with another clink-clank of a deadbolt sliding free. He smiled. “That’s four-four, Twily.”

She smirked. “It is so on.”

“Inside a burning house,
This thing is best to make.
And best to make it quickly before,
The fire's too much to take.”

“That’s water, isn’t?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t think griffons can make water, Twily.”

“Oh, right. No magic,” she said with a facehoof.

“So,” Shining said, “what can a griffon make that would be the most useful in a burning building?”

“Well...wouldn’t the best thing to do would be get out of building?”

“Yeah…” Shining said.

The two sat in silence for a second. “Oh! That’s clever!” Twilight said.

“What?”

“Haste!” she yelled.

The deadbolt slid open.

“Five-four, Shining~” she said in a singsong voice.

“Don’t matter,” Shining said. “You are not going to win this!
It can pierce the best armor,
And make swords crumble with a rub.
Yet for all its power,
It can't harm a club.”

“Uh…” Twilight began. “Okay, that’s a tough one. Can’t hurt a club, but can break swords and armor.”

Shining smiled.

“Would it be a weapon of some kind? Or would it be an object or force?”

Shining spoke. “So there is an advantage for getting into the guard the hard way.”

“What?” Twilight asked.

“As somepony who’s never been made to scrub and polish their armor, I’m not surprised you didn’t get this one.”

“What? Wait do you mean it’s—”

“The answer is rust,” Shining said, loudly.

The lock opened, leaving only one deadbolt to go. 

“All tied up,” he said with a smirk.

Twilight sent a glance his way. “I guess that means we just have one riddle left…”

“A strange earthen house,
That brings nought but disdain.
And yet those who stay there,
Never do complain.”

“Okay,” Shining said, “Now, I know we just went through the last few riddles trying to forget the fact that answering this one wrong will kill us, but I am going to bring this back up to our attention as a motivation to answer correctly. No pressure.”

“Thanks, Shining…” Twilight sighed.

“On that note, I just thought of something that I should’ve asked earlier, but only now just occurred to me.”

“Oh, I hate it when that happens.”

“I know, right? Anyway, do you have anything that can bypass the wall back there?”

Twilight turned to the wall that buzzed and popped behind her. “I doubt it.”

“What makes you say that?”

“Well, I think this is a mix of natural and magical lightning,” she said.

Shining nodded, was silent for a second and then said “Meaning?”

“Meaning the way it behaves is not going to be predictable. Natural lightning and magical lightning act two different ways, and when you mix the two, there are at least another four ways it could possibly act. As opposed to a magical/natural fire mix which can only act in two separate ways, and they are both relatively close.”

“And if you don’t calibrate the shield for the right behavior it could just pass right through.” Shining finished. 

“Exactly,” she said. “Natural/magical lightning mixes are potentially the most dangerous combat spells in existence. The issue is that they are hard to make due to the mixing of pegasus and unicorn magics.”

“Right.”

“This in turn, makes them ideal for thaumaturgic magic rather than spellcasting, which of course—”

“Rambling,” Shining warned. 

“Anyway,” she said, a slightly angry undertone in her voice, “I don’t really have the resources to test all six calibrations.”

“So, no luck, then?”

“Not really. I mean, theoretically I could figure it out through experimentation, but the magical backlash from one could leave me out of action for a few days.”

“Ouch.”

“Yeah…” Twilight looked down towards her midsection. “Anyway. So the only thing we can really do is answer this riddle.”

“Awesome,” Shining deadpanned.

They both turned back to the door, which was all but open.

Shining walked up to it, and threw his weight against the door where the deadbolts had been opened. “Nope, magically locked.”

“A strange earthen house, That brings nought but disdain.” Twilight read aloud. “And yet those who stay there, Never do complain. Well...it’s not a den, probably not a cave.”

“Just remember, Twily, you guess wrong, and we’re fried.”

“Yes, Shining. I know.”

“So, you know, we could totally die.”

“Thank you, Shining.”

“Death by electrocution.”

“Yes.”

“Rather painful.”

“Yes.”

“One chance.”

“Thank you, Shining.”

“And then we die.”

“Thank you, Shining.”

“And then we’ll have to be buried.”

“Thank y—” she began, turning to him, before suddenly stopping. “T-thank you!” she said excitedly.

“What?”

“That’s it! That’s the answer!”

“What is?”

Twilight turned to the door and said as loudly and proudly as she could, “the answer is ‘Grave!’”

The last gem turned from clear to green, and the last deadbolt opened with a clink-clank.

“Yes!” She cried in victory.

The large white doors opened, filling the air with a stale breeze of long-stagnant air as it came rushing out of the room beyond.

The ethereal griffon spoke. “Your first trial is complete. One yet remains.”

The two entered the previously sealed hallway, Twilight quickly refreshing their darkvision spells.  They moved in silence, quickly moving down the hallway.

Shining looked over at her. “So what are you hiding, Twily?”

She froze.

Spinning quickly to face her brother she began to spew the fastest-paced monologue she had managed to date. “Hiding? I’m-not-hiding-anything! Does-it-look-like-I’m-hiding-something? Because-I’m-not! I-would-never-hide-things-of-incredible-importance-from-you-or-my-friends! Hiding-something-like-that-would-be-wrong! Why-would-you-think-I-was-hiding-something?”

Shining lifted his hoof towards her. “Fillies and Gentlecolts of the Jury, Exhibit A.”

She frowned.

“Seriously, Twilight, you aren’t exactly the most subtle of ponies. That, and no matter how well Al knows you, I’ve known you longer, you cannot keep any secret from me.”

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about…”

“Yeah, just like you haven’t been been staring at the horizon with that same thousand-mile stare that you got when Mom took Smartypants away or a week to get her fixed.”

“Well…”

“Or the fact that you keep looking away and biting your lip whenever you think Al isn’t looking. Or how you keep glancing at your midsection. Or how you keep mumbling worriedly to yourself when you sleep, and to top it off, the ridiculous lengths you go to to hide it all from Alan.”

“I…”

“Look. I have a sneaking suspicion I know what it is, can you just tell me?”

“I…” she said, her ears splaying flat against her head.

“Twilight.”

She ducked her head lower, and mumbled something that was barely a whisper. 

“One more time, Twilight. Enunciate.” 

“I’m pregnant,” she said, relenting.

“There, can we move on now?”

Her head shot up, blinking. “You’re-you’re not mad?”

“Oh, I’m furious,” Shining said in a deadpan. “I mean, really? Not telling me I’m going to be an uncle, as well as knowingly going behind enemy lines while pregnant?!” he said, anger seeping into his voice. “What were you thinking?! The only reason I’m not tying you up and stuffing you in a closet somewhere is because that is slightly more dangerous than brining you with me! At least this way, I can save your flank when the changelings come after us!”

Twilight winced under the verbal lashing.

Shining sighed.

“Look, let’s just go, alright? Stay close, stay safe, don’t do anything reckless.”

Twilight nodded, and the two began to walk forward, along the dark, featureless hallway.

“How long have you known?” Shining asked, leading the way, his sword drawn.

“Right before we landed in the Isles. I realized I had missed my period that month.”

“Don’t need to know the details, Twilight,” he said, grimacing.

“Oh, right. Sorry.”

Silence. 

“So when are you going to tell Alan?”

“As soon as we’re done here.”

Shining nodded. “I hope so.”

As the exchange finished, the two unicorns entered a massive room. The vaulted, almost-cathedral ceiling was hidden by shadows cast from the two, blue ever burning braziers that sat in the room. The middle of the room, however, was dominated by two massive statues, about twelve feet tall, three times the size of a pony. The one on the right was a large, armored griffon lion, a sword in his claw. The one on the left, however, was a lithe lioness, dressed in a long dress carefully carved to have flowers “sewn” into the seams. 

At their hooves, visible only because of the Darkvision spell, was a white stone disk set into the floor, a white sun. Beneath the sun was a small inscription. 

“Two lovers, a great distance between,
Bring them together, and the exit shall be seen.”

“Really?” Shining asked. “Just bring them together. There halfway there already! This couldn’t be easier!”

Both statues turned their heads towards him, gem eyes sparkling.

“You know, I’m starting to subscribe to the whole ‘dramatic realist’ thing,” Twilight said.

The statues charged forward, the lioness lifting her claws while the lion lifted his sword.

Both statues slammed their weapons down on the space where the two had been standing moments ago. 

“You take the lion!” Twilight said, running. “I got the lioness!”

Shining nodded. “Understood. Hey! Ugly! Yeah, you! The guy who needs the overgrown chastity belt! You and me! Let’s go!”

The two statues began to follow their respective prey, their blows slamming into the floor and walls with enough force to make the room shake.

Twilight did notice, however, that the architecture was relatively undamaged as they slammed into it repeatedly. It was probably another gem-based spell, probably one with a very powerful restore spell matrix. Considering the minimal damage though, that would probably mean the gem was as big as she was. Unless of course it wasn’t a restore spell, but an invincibility mat—

A massive stone claw slammed into the ground beside her, missing her by inches.

Analyze later!

A curved plate-shaped shield formed, and began to orbit the lavender unicorn as she leaped between the near hits the lioness was landing.

Shining, meanwhile, was fighting his statue with a grace and ability that Alan would have praised had he been there.

The pattern-welded blade spun through the air, it’s monofiber-sharp edge biting into the statue’s body with ease. The statue seemingly felt nothing, but its focus was definitely on the unicorn. The silent stone hefted his sword up, and mechanically brought in down on the small white annoyance. 

There was a flash of magick as a shield appeared, wrapping around the blade and pulling it back. “Missed me!” Shining taunted, before running between the lion’s legs.

As he came out the other side, Shining laughed. “No wonder why she’s not interested. You don’t have anything to show.”

The lion turned, swinging his sword in a massive arc that would have surely taken Shining’s head, if he were three feet taller. 

As Shining jumped around, shields flashing in and out of existence as he fought, Twilight was working in her own dance. Unfortunately, the lioness was faster than her male counterpart, both talons coming down and slashing at the air in front of her with a speed that Twilight was having trouble keeping up with.

If it could leave her alone for a minute or two, then Twilight could probably pick the statue up with her magic and this puzzle would be fixed in a snap. Instead, they were forced to do this silly run-around thing. It was a little stupid.

Even if Shining was enjoying it immensely.

“Sorry to tell you this buddy, but if your swords compensating for something, you’re going to have to get a bigger one to come out average.”

The armored griffon brought his sword down onto the taunting unicorn, only for another shield to grab his sword and yank it away.

“Don’t worry, though. I hear they have pills for that,” the stallion snorted.

Twilight’s face suddenly lit up. “That’s it!”

Shining turned towards his sister. “What’s it? Pills? Is Alan okay?”

“What!? No! I mean, yes! Just...Forget about the pills!”

“Then what is it?” he asked, ducking under the blade.

“Just watch!” Twilight said, before her horn began to ring with magic. A fuschia aura appeared over the lioness’ beak, and with a powerful tug, not alike the one Shining used on the sword, Twilight turned the massive head.

Running around the massive thing, Twilight’s horn began to glow brighter as a second aura wrapped around the lion’s beak, and with another yank, turned him back towards the center of the room.

“No point in doing things the hard way!” Twilight said with a smirk, before the twin auras pulled the massive statues towards each other. The two beaks slammed into each other and there was a bright flash of light.

Once the light subsided, Twilight looked up, and smiled to see the two statues frozen in place, caught in a kiss. “Easy!” she said with a smirk. “Alright, Shining, let’s look for that exit!”

No answer.

“Shining?”

The room was empty. 

“Shining?!”

Twilight searched the room, looking for her brother. The statues stood still, the braziers were in their place, nothing was amiss, except for the fact that her brother was nowhere in sight. “Shining!” she called.

He was gone.

“Sh-Shining?”

Something touched her. 

“Ah!” she cried, more startled than frightened. She shook herself, throwing the thing that had landed on her back off.

Shivering, she looked over at what had intruded upon her.

“What is that?” she asked as she approached it carefully. 

It was a beetle, a small, black and bright yellow beetle. 

Twilight blinked.

She had never seen a beetle like this before. Never in all her books, or studies had she ever seen an insect like it. 

Its bright, glossy carapace shimmered in the blue light of the enchanted fires. Its two large compound eyes moved slightly as they focused on the unicorn. Its massive, pincer-like mandibles snapped angrily at open air.

Twilight inched a little closer to inspect it, her curiosity begging her to get a good look at this new species of insect. 

It bit her.

“Ow!” she cried as she batted away at the small bug that had latched onto her nose. 

She crushed it underhoof as she rubbed her now bleeding snout. “Stupid bug,” she muttered.

Something landed on her back.

She turned back, and saw three more beetles riding her back before they bit into her.

She gave a cry of pain before the three bugs burst into flames with a slight application of magic.

More bugs fell to take their place. 

Another bite, another crunch as the unicorn’s magic dealt with them. 

Twilight chance a look up, trying to find the source of these bugs.

She found it.

The entire ceiling was covered in a living carpet of insects that buzzed and bustled with anger.

Twilight had just enough time to blink before they swarmed her.

They were everywhere, on all sides, biting and tearing at her skin. She screamed, but that only let them inside her mouth as they began to eat her alive.

They were everywhere.

They crawled along her back, her head, her nose, hooves, legs, belly, and eyes. They bit like a thousand tiny knives, nipping and tearing at her skin. Within seconds most of it had been torn away, leaving bloody cuts and marks all over her body.

They were everywhere.

Everywhere.

“Twilight!”

Everywhere.

“Wake up, Twilight!”

She screamed again.

“Wake up!”

She blinked.

The bugs were gone.

She was laying against cold stone, hugging her tail in the fetal position, and there was not a single carapace in sight.

“Come on, Twilight! Talk to me!” Shining roared.

She looked up at him, shivering as the image of being eaten alive faded. Her brother stood underneath three massive shields, all of which were being hammered by the two griffon statues above them. “Sh-Shining?”

He gave a sigh of relief, even as sweat poured down his brow. “Thank Celestia,” he grunted as the two stone giants continued to pound away.Twilight nodded, still shivering, before curling into a tighter ball.

She didn’t get it.

She brought them together, didn’t she? She had brought the two statutes together, so why? Why did she have to go through such...such…

Was...was that not it? Was there something else?

She pushed herself up, still shivering uncontrollably. 

“If you can move faster, that would be appreciated!” Shining growled.

“I...I should be dead,” she realized. “The hallucination would have kept me paralyzed until the statues recovered and killed me. This...this is all a trap. The test of the sun, or strength, is a trap. You’re not supposed to complete it.”

She lifted her head.

“You’re...you’re not supposed to complete it!” she realized with a gasp. “This isn’t a trial of strength! This is another trial of the mind, just with physical elements! That means—!”

Her eyes snapped to the walls, scanning over them as fast as she could.

“Twilight! I can’t take much more of this!” Shining panted.

She ignored him.

“There!” There, on the far end of the room, hidden back in a corner, was a small disk of stone. It was a black crescent moon imposed onto a white sun. 

Twilight bolted for it. 

“Twilight?” Shining called.

The moon and sun was very special in griffon iconography. It was a combination of both the physical and mental, both masculine and feminine.

The symbol of lovers.

She charged the stone, slamming a mana fist into the disk and shattering it. The fist went through the wall and the faint light coming off the magick revealed everything she needed to know.

“Twilight!” 

The mental fist grabbed it, and yanked her treasure out of the wall, revealing a small, golden statue of a griffon lioness. Specifically, one that was neither alive, nor trying to kill her.

“Twilight! Look out!” 

She leaped to the left, just as a stone claw came down on the spot she was just standing on. 

She had found one, now she just needed to get the other.  

Her eyes scanned the room even as she ran, searching for the golden statue’s twin. There had to be another one somewhere.

The masonry behind her shook as the lioness clawed after her, eager to end the life of this tiny little prey. Small fractures along the claws began to form as it slammed harder and harder into the unyielding stone beneath it.

Twilight didn’t notice.

“Twilight! What are you doing!?”

She kept running, searching for the sign of the lovers.

It had to be somewhere.

“Twilight!” Shining cried, before he jumped backwards, barely dodging the massive sword of the armored griffon. 

“It has to be somewhere!”

She kept running forward, checking the walls as she ran. “It just has to be somewh—”

A flash of white caught the corner of her eye.

“There!” she called aloud, before rushing for the small stone disk.

The lioness clawed after her, barely missing her by inches as she kept getting closer and closer to her quarry. 

Twilight kicked the disk apart, and her magic aura reached in and quickly wrapped around a second statue. She smirked as she looked down at the gold griffon lion in her aura’s grasp.

“Twilight!” Shining shrieked. “Move!”

She looked up, and saw two huge talons coming down on her.

“Twilight!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Twilight and Alan lay in bed together one early Saturday morning. 

It was silent in the house, Spike having moved to the Ponyville guard tower, leaving only the two of them in the library.

“Twilight,” Alan said, sighing.

“Yeah?” she asked, her head laying on his chest.

“I have a confession to make.”

She shifted to look up at him. 

“I...I still sometimes wonder…”

“Wonder what?”

“If...it this is real.”

She smiled and kissed him. “Is that real enough?”

He smiled as he looked down at her. “Twi,” and then his smile faded. “Twilight, I don’t think I’ll ever know for sure if you are real or not. It...it really doesn’t matter in the long run, all of this is just real enough that I have to treat it that way, but…” he trailed off.

He gave her a long, hard look. 

“I just want you to know, because I don’t want to hide anything from you.”

She smiled and kissed him again. “Not that you could.”

He laughed.

Twilight brought a hoof up to his face. “Nothing to hide, no secrets.”

“No secrets,” Alan agreed, and kissed her one more time.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Twilight blinked.

The stone talons of the lioness were inches from her face, separated by a single pane of magick.

“Move Twilight! Move!” Shining yelled.

She stared at him a second, before her brain finally registered his words.

She bolted. Tears fell from her eyes as ran, bringing the two figurines up. She didn’t really realize that they were perfectly posed to wrap around each other, nor did she truly realize the detail in the engraving, like the moon and sun motifs on the lioness and lion respectively.

There were only two things that really registered in her mind. The first thing in her mind was that she needed to get these two statues to kiss, and beat this stupid room.

The other…

She…

She was a terrible pony.

The two golden figures were pushed together, forming an embrace, and there was a second flash of light.

The statues paused in their assault, and lumbered back to the center of the room. A door, carved from the rock of the room appeared and swung open.

Twilight hardly noticed. 

She was a terrible pony.

Maybe it was the beginning of the inevitable storm of pregnancy hormones. Maybe it was the fact that she had just recently witnessed herself being eaten alive. Maybe it was how she realized that Alan trusted her more than she trusted him. Maybe it was the fact that she almost broke her promise to herself, twice. Maybe it was her secrets. Maybe it was all of these things. Maybe it was none of them. 

Whatever the case, Twilight dropped the small, golden lovers, curled into a ball, and cried.

Shining sat down next to her, silent in the flickering light of the blue ever burning flames.

And she cried.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“You ready?” Shining asked.

“Y-yeah. Yeah, I think,” Twilight said, wiping her face.

“You’ll be alright, Twily,” Shining said, before nuzzling her, “and I going to make sure the both of you get back to Alan, okay?”

She nodded. “Okay.”

Shining nudged her forward. “Come on, let’s go find your husband so we can make it all alright, okay?”

She nodded before standing.

Shining frowned as he watched her stand, a dead look in her eyes. 

His eyes lit up as he suddenly had a thought.

“Hey,” he said with a smile. “Remember that time when I taught you how to fly a kite and it got caught in that tree?”

She blinked, and looked at him questioningly. 

“And it turned out that there were like, seven kites stuck up there, and I got caught in all of the strings?”

A faint smile grew on her features. “And I had to call Mom to get the fire department to get you down.”

“Yeah, that’s the one.”

She chuckled at the memory.

“Or what about the time where we were playing baseball, and you nailed me with the ball when you were up to bat?”

She smirked. “I was so worried I had hurt you that I swore off sports forever,” she said with a smile.

The stallion smiled. “There you go,” Shining said. “Can’t return you to Alan with such a sad face, he’d skin me alive.”

Twilight chuckled. “Don’t say that too loud, you may give him ideas.”

“Oh, right,” the stallion grimaced. “Because he actually does know how to skin us, doesn’t he?”

Twilight laughed.

Shining smiled. “Come on, we’ve got a dungeon to crawl.”


--------------------------------


And there you go, people. Finally, a chapter that’s over 6k words.

“Yay, Miner!”

Alright, so...I’m kinda mad at all you guys. Well, more specifically, all of you overly smart ones. Why’d you all have to go and figure out that Twi was pregnant? Why? That was going to be a rather nice bomb that I was going to drop in like, the fourth (or so) to last chapter. Instead you all called it, and that—

“Makes Miner a Sad Panda!”

Er...well...yeah…thanks...Pinkie...

“Glad to help!”

So, yeah...thanks for blowing the surprise guys…

“Well, hey, at least they haven’t gotten the big twist!”

The big one? Well, to be fair, I don’t think anyone is expecting that one.

“Like I said!”

Fair enough.

“So thanks for reading, everypony, everybody, and everyone! Be sure to leave a comment!”

And we’ll see you next time.

Bye!
> 13-Where Loyalties Lie
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 13

Hatred was not a patient creature.

He had never been. 

He could not sit still for more than a century without murdering one of his own imps. 

But he was respected, for Hatred was a creature that was almost identical to their original form. 

But he was definitely not patient. 

In the two millenia of waiting that Hatred endured, he murdered hundreds of his own kind. During his slaughters, however, his hatred distilled and his murders become more elaborate, more twisted and corrupted.

All of these murders and death were pale substitute, however, for what Hatred truly wanted to do. 

Of all of reality, it hated two things the most; Faust, and itself.

Of all the things it wanted, it wanted most of all to hurt the One. 

Hatred was not patient.

But he was cunning.

He knew he could not harm her, even in his original form he could not, but in his hatred, he studied her. 

His efforts and obsessive vigil was eventually rewarded, and he soon learned her one weakness; her children. 

She loved nothing more than her children.

If he could corrupt them, keep them away from her, rip them from her grasp by making them hate her, then he would deal her a blow.

That was how he would hurt her.

He would attack her heart.

Hatred was not patient.

He was cruel.


<<<|Ω|>>>


No. She couldn’t die. He wouldn’t let her die.

His hooves slammed into the giving flesh of his enemy. 

He couldn’t let her die.

Her rose-colored eyes stared up at him, the light slowly dying as they pleaded for help from behind the thick liquid that was slowly drowning her.

His hooves were a blur, trying to free her.

He couldn’t let her die.

The last of her breath bubbled and left her mouth.

She was dying.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Thunderlane and Rainbow Dash walked in relative silence, deeper and deeper into the black hallways cut from dark stone.

“It’s so dark down here…” Thunderlane said.

“Right? I mean, I’ve flown through storm clouds that were easier to see through.” 

“Wish we had some cloth or something.”

“Why?”

“Well,” Thunderlane said, “I could use some of the lighting in my hoof claws to set it on fire, and then we’d have a makeshift torch we could use.”

“Wow, nice thinking, Thunder.”

“Thanks. It helps being really into adventure stories.”

“Well, Daring Do is awesome.”

“That she is,” Thunderlane agreed.

“Hey, I gotta know, how’d you find her?”

“Oh, well my mom used read me those kinds of stories all the time when I was young, so the first time I had to take care of Rumble over the summer, I decided I go read him a story like the ones Mom used to tell, and well, that’s how I met Daring Do.”

“Nice,” Dash said with a nod.

“Yeah, what about you? Did your mom read you any stories?”

“Nah, my Mom was crazy about getting me into flight school. She was on her way to being a Wonderbolt herself before she got in an accident that messed her wings up pretty bad.”

Thunderlane blinked. “Oh. Wow.”

“Yeah, she can still fly and all, but she lost like all of her wingpower.”

“How did she take it?”

“Meh…” Rainbow said, “not really great. My Dad, Bifröst, was super awesome about it, kept telling her she was awesome and stuff. But you know how parents can get when they can’t fill their dreams.”

“They...push them onto their kids?”

“Yeah,” she replied, “I mean, being a Wonderbolt was right up my alley anyway, but when she started pushing me into it, I kinda went into a rebellion phase, if you can believe that.”

Thunderlane gave her a look.

“What?” she asked. “Look, don’t tell me you’ve never gone through a rebellion phase when you were a teen.”

“I was a good kid, thank you very much,” Thunderlane replied.

“Boring, sounds more like it.”

Thunderlane shook his head. 

“Hey, do you hear that?” Rainbow asked.

“Hear what?” 

“Sh!”

Both ears peaked, the two listened to the silence and stillness of the hallway before them.

They heard someone sobbing.

Somewhere in the darkness before them, somepony, or rather, someone was crying.

The broken sobs bounced and echoed down the hall, creating a faint, staccato cry. 

“Do...do you think we should help?” Thunderlane asked.

“I...I don’t know…” she admitted.

Thunderlane stared into the distance. “Well...we only have one way to go…”

“Right.”

“Claws out?”

“Claws out,” she confirmed, before the blades on their shoes opened up.

The two hovered their way forward, sticking to the walls as they moved forward.

“I…” Thunderlane began, “I think I see a light up ahead.”

The two quickly approached a stairway with a warm, orange glow flickering from the base down below.

There was no other sound but the broken sobs.

As the two pegasi came to the landing, they paused. 

“Didn’t Julius say not to go down?” Thunderlane asked. 

“Yeah.”

“And we have nowhere else to go, do we?”

“Nope.”

“Awesome,” he deadpanned.

They stared down towards the flickering light.

“Well, here goes nothing,” the stallion said before descending.

Dash followed closely behind.

“Oh, wow…”she said as they came down to the landing.

They stood in a perfectly square thirty by thirty foot room. A brazier blazed in it’s center, and a set of double doors sat in the opposite wall. The floor was decorated with an elaborate mosaic of a long-dead griffon hero, and scattered all across it were dry skeletons and empty exoskeletons.

“That’s not a good sign,” Thunderlane commented.

The sobbing caught their attention again, as their eyes landed on a small figure huddled in the corner.

There, lay a single changeling, hugging its small tail as sobs racked its body and tears ran down its face. It rocked slowly back and forth, mumbling to itself. “This One doesn’t want to die. This One doesn’t want to die. This One doesn’t want to die. This One…”

The two pegasi gave the whimpering thing a look, before checking the husks on the floor. There were seven changeling husks and four griffon skeletons, all sucked dry so not a scrap of meat remained.

“Well,” Thunderlane said, “something happened here. The changelings are a recent thing in the griffon army, so they couldn’t have been here too long.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Yeah, you go check that out with the whole detective thing. I’ll be over here,” she said before walking over to the changeling. “Yo, dude, what happened here?”

“This One doesn’t want to die. This One doesn’t want to die.”

Rainbow sighed.

“You’re asking him?” Thunderlane asked.

“Yeah, he was here to see it, no point in going through all that work if he can just tell us.”

Thunderlane shook his head.

“Hey, dude,” she said again, poking the Changeling’s head. “Well, are you even a dude? Changeling guy, come on, get up!”

The changeling’s muttering faded, and it slowly opened his eyes to see Rainbow Dash staring down at him.

“You awake, dude?” Rainbow asked. “Because we’d like to talk to you.”

It looked up at her. “You don’t want to kill This One?”

“Nah, as of right now, you’re a prisoner, and the Pendragon has pretty tight rules on prisoner treatment.”

The changeling blinked.

“So what happened here?” she asked.

The changeling shook, slowly sitting up. “They’re not here?”

“What aren’t here?” Thunderlane asked.

“They’re not here!”

“Who aren’t here?” Rainbow echoed.

“They’re not here!” the changeling cried with glee, before slowly calming down. “They’re not here, they’re not here. This One is going to live! Ha ha!”

“Yeah, yeah, great story. Look, buddy, what happened here?”

The changeling cackled madly. “This One is alive! Alive! Haha!”

“And if you want to stay that way, you’ll start answering  my questions.”

The changeling instantly sobered from his ecstasy. “Ah...This One...understands. Sorry.”

“Now are you ready to listen and answer?” Thunderlane asked.

The changeling took a deep breath before nodding.

“Good. Now, if you refuse to answer, we will kill you. If you give us false information, we will kill you. If you lead us astray, we will kill you. Understand?”

“Yes,” the changeling said with a nod.

“Good,” Rainbow said, before being interrupted.

“Dash, can I speak with you for a second, real quick?”

She turned to him, a confused look on her face, but followed him to the corner.

“What’s up?”

“What are you doing?”

“Interrogating the changeling.”

“Yeah, but why?”

Dash sighed. “Look, everypony’s counting on us to get to the throne room as fast as possible, right?”

“Right.”

“I figure we can use this guy to help us get there. You know, like how Daring Do did in Daring Do and the Star of Wisdom.”

Thunderlane blinked. “You’re going to keep a changeling around, and have him lead us to the throne room because you read it in a book once?!”

“Yeah, this kinda stuff work for Twilight all the time. How hard can it be?”

The stallion’s eye twitched.

“And besides,” Dash continued. “There’s two of us and one of him. If he makes any kind of trouble we’ll deal with him.

Thunderlane gave her a long, hard look.

She stared back.

He sighed before motioning back to the changeling.

“Let’s start with your name,” she said, trotting back up the the equniod insect. 

“Changelings do not posses names,” it said.

“Really?”

“None save the Queen.”

“Weird,” Rainbow said. “What do you want us to call you, then?”

The changeling blinked. “Th-This One does not know. This One has always been known as This One. At times This One was a pony with a name, but This One is not a pony with a name—”

“Okay, that’s getting way too complicated,” Rainbow interrupted. “I’m just going to call you Buggy, alright?”

The changeling blinked, before sitting down. “This...One agrees with this.”

“Alright. So Buggy, what happened here?”

“Thi-Buggy does not know,” Buggy said. “We were coming down here to apprehend, well, you, when we...we were attacked.”

“By what?”

Buggy shivered. “S-slimes,” he said. “They...they came out of the walls, tore right through us. Ate many of us until we were nothing but bones or husks. Buggy is lucky to be alive.”

“Alright, well that answers that,” Dash said, before turning to her partner. “Told you we could get the answer faster that way.”

Thunderlane rolled his eyes.

“Alright, Buggy, one more question. Can you lead us up to the throne room?”

“Buggy...can.”

“Then you get to go ahead and lead the way.”

“And...and why should I?” the changeling asked.

“You can stay here and wait for the slimes to come back.”

Buggy blinked, before smartly turning around and marching for the door. “The throne room is this way!”

Rainbow smirked. 

Thunderlane kept his claws out. 

Just in case.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Buggy didn’t know what to make of her.

She was his enemy, but she had given him a name.

He had never had a name before.

He had pretended to have a name, of course. Any good changeling had, but he had never had one to call his own.

As he led them upward, Buggy began to ask himself questions, the same questions he would ask about any other identity. What was Buggy’s favorite food? What’s his parent’s names? Was he a cheery pony or depressed? What was his favorite hobby? What was his purpose, his destiny?

Those questions were not easy to answer.

Buggy didn’t have a favorite food. The idea of taste and flavor had been all but repressed in changeling schools, all a part of becoming the perfect actor. A properly trained changeling could eat garbage and survive. Survive poorly, but still.

Buggy only had one parent, Chrysalis, Queen of Changelings. His father was a drone, and that’s about as far as anyone knew. A drone was a drone. They held no importance.

Was Buggy cheery? No. Not especially. Was he depressed? No. He was simply neutral. 

Buggy did not have a hobby.

Buggy’s purpose…

What...what was his purpose? He had to serve the queen, but…

Was that it?

Was that all he had? Serving a queen until he died? Ponies could paint, sing, dance, write, plant, sew, and so many other things. He...he just…

Buggy didn’t like Buggy. 

Buggy was boring. Buggy would not make a good cover, certainly. He didn’t have any dreams and aspirations. He was hardly even really an identity. He was...he was a template more than anything, something that could become an identity in time, but was just a boring, bland not-even-identity. 

Buggy didn’t like Buggy.

Buggy didn’t like This One.

He stopped walking for a second. 

Is...is that why ponies didn’t like changelings? Because they were boring?

Could he blame them for that? 

No...no he couldn’t now that he thought about it.

Wait...Buggy….Buggy thought being boring was a bad thing…

Buggy’s face lit up at the thought. That-that’s something! That’s a characteristic! Buggy’s not boring!

“Buggy? You alright?” Dash said from behind him.

Buggy looked at her. Her, this...this angel that gave him a new identity to explore, a whole new cover that was his and his alone. “Oh! Sorry! Buggy was just thinking!”

“Well, it’d be awesome if you could keep moving while you thought,” she deadpanned.

“You got it, boss!” Buggy said with a chirp before marching forward.

Hm...marching. 

Did Buggy like marching?

Yes, yes he did! 

Buggy giggled.

He wondered what else he liked. Maybe golf? Or what about drawing? Yeah. Yeah, drawing sounded fun.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Rainbow raised an eyebrow at the changeling marched in front of her. She could swear it was smiling. That, and the whole ‘boss’ comment and giggle really threw her off.

She was starting to have second thoughts about this plan of hers.

But Buggy hadn’t led them into any traps yet, so maybe this was worth it.

Maybe…

“Still think this is a good plan?” Thunderlane asked.

“Of course it is!” she answered. “When have I ever come up with a bad plan?”

Thunderlane glanced her way.

“Look, we can take him if he turns. And even if he leads us into a trap we’ll be closer to the throne room, right?”  

“I hope you’re right, Dash,” Thunderlane said.

Truth be told, so was she.

She was kinda going out on a limb here, trusting this changeling. The only reason why she had was...well...

Rainbow Dash was not afraid. A pony as awesome as her could never, ever, ever, be afraid. But she was...

Nervous? No, awesome ponies are never nervous either…

Uncertain? Yes! Yes that’s it, she was uncertain. 

She was uncertain, and this changeling guide they had was a great distraction from her uncertainty!

Yeah…

“I’m totally right,” she said with a smirk. “What’s the worse that can happen? We get caught in a trap? There’s no way they could handle our combined awesomeness.”

Thunderlane gave her his best deadpan glare.

“Come on, even Buggy knows it, right Buggy?”

Buggy turned to her. “Sorry, what?”

“Nevermind, just keep leading.”

Buggy nodded, still smiling. 

Okay, now he was just starting to worry her. “What are you smiling about?”

“Buggy is just...excited is all.”

“Excited about what?”

“Just...being Buggy.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head.

The three compatriots suddenly entered a large rectangular room. Eighty feet long and twenty feet wide, the room was hardly more than a larger corridor. Pillars set close to the walls flanked the main part of the room, leaving a wide empty space littered with small flat stones. A set of double doors faced them on the opposite side of the room.

Buggy began to shake. “B-be careful here. It may have come back.”

“What came back?” Thunderlane asked. 

Buggy didn’t answer, but only carefully walked into the room.

Thunderlane and Rainbow glanced at each other.

Buggy walked forward slowly, his eyes glancing at the walls with nervous looks. 

“Buggy?” Rainbow called.

“Come quickly, move quietly,” was the only answer.

The two pegasi shared a worried look, before following Buggy in. 

“Buggy, dude, are you alright?”

Buggy didn’t answer.

“Buggy?” Thunderlane asked.

No answer.

“Alright, what’s going on?” he asked again. “Why won’t you answer us?”

Schlorp.

The three slowly turned to find the source of the noise behind them.

A grey, almost transparent ooze began to collect behind them, falling from the ceiling in large drops that schlorp-ed to the ground. The ooze began to spread and coalesce, and tides of digestive acid swirled angrily as more of the monster began to drip from the ceiling.

Buggy’s eyes went wide. “It...It came back,” he whimpered, before running to the nearest corner.

Neither pegasi noticed his retreat, their eyes glued to the abomination of magic that was now forming in the middle of the room.

The grey goo bubbled and gurgled as if formed, growing larger and larger with each disgusting drop. 

Suddenly, five growths began to form on the monster, each one snaking into the air as the discarded stones from underneath it began to migrate upward. Soon, each growth ended in a draconic head filled with sharp, stone teeth.

Unbeknownst to the two pegasi, they were now staring up at a creature called only “the Hydra Ooze.” An alchemical experiment gone awry, the Ooze was born with a feral intellect, and its regenerative properties allowed it to take on this form with ease. Upon its discovery, the Imperial army pushed it back down into the depths of the fortress, locking it away in the labyrinth beneath the mountain until it was all but forgotten. 

Of course, neither of the two pegasi particularly cared.

“Run!” Thunderlane yelled, before taking flight, grabbing Rainbow’s hoof at the last moment to drag her towards the door.

The Hydra Ooze roared in response, its middle head vomiting up a mass of goo that sailed past the fleeing pegasi.

Thunderlane and Rainbow Dash screeched to a halt as the ooze projectile splat against the doors. They were about to turn and face their enemy, but were halted by morbid curiosity as they watched the puddle form as a separate identity to block their path.

Buggy huddled in the corner, muttering. “Buggy doesn’t want to die. Buggy doesn’t want to die. Buggy doesn’t want to die.”

Flanked, the two pegasi stood back to back.

“So,” Rainbow said, “how do you want to split this?”

“Well...there’s no easy way to do it, is there?”

“Nope. One of us is definitely getting the short end of the stick here.”

A spark of lightning ran down the lengths of Thunderlane’s claws. “Alright, well then, you take the small guy. Once you’re awesomeness has finished him, come back to help me.”

“You got it,” she answered in a smirk.

Thunderlane shot forward, his claws crackling with electricity as he charged the leftmost head on the beast.

His blades cut cleanly through the slime’s flesh, and lopped the head clean off.

Thunderlane spun in the air, turning to face the Hydra Ooze as it bent and turned its head back toward him.

Already the stump was bubbling and growing.

“Thought so,” Thunderlane mumbled.

The black-coated pegasus charged again, this time aiming for the body. A powerful punch slammed into the ooze’s body, his claws digging deep. Thunderlane began to pull his hoof back, but was stopped by a pair of pseudopods that latched onto him. The ooze growled as its four remaining heads turned to face him, its teeth gnashing.

Thunderlane smirked.

Lightning shot through the ooze, forcing its heads to shoot out at crazy angles as it was suddenly electrocuted.

The grasping tentacles that had him by the hoof released him weakly as it tried to pull away from the source of its pain.

“Best part of being a pegasus,” Thunderlane said before he dug his second claw into it. “I’m not always grounded.”

A second bolt tore through the Hydra Ooze, causing all of its heads to roar even as a new pair formed from the first stump.

“Eat lightning, you overgrown puddle! Eat it!” Thunderlane smirked.

As the whole ooze practically lit up from the electricity that flowed through it, Thunderlane’s eye caught sight of something.

As the whole ooze lit up, a small network of tendrils that ran through the entire blob was twice as bright.

What’s more, as Thunderlane traced them with his eyes, he saw that they all lead to the center of the ooze, where a big, bright ball of light now hung.

Thunderlane smirked.

“How cute, you do have a heart,” he said.

Then Thunderlane began to do what he was born to do. 

Hit things. 

Really hard.

Thunderlane’s hooves began to slam into the ooze’s body, the open claws sending electricity through its body with every hit. The Hydra Ooze shrieked and roared as bolt after bolt of lightning ran through its body, all the while, Thunderlane continued to pound away at the yielding flesh of the ooze.

His hooves began to almost blur as he slammed into the goo, digging into it as goo flew off with every hit. The pegasus slammed into the slime, his blows breaking the ooze open, allowing him to tunnel towards the core of the Hydra Ooze.

The secret to killing a Hydra was to kill the body.

The secret to killing an ooze was to destroy its core. 

A Hydra Ooze? 

Thunderlane was willing to gamble on it.

“Thunder! Thunder! I—” Rainbow cired.

The stallion paused, his eyes turning to see his partner slowly being swallowed by her ooze.

Thunderlane’s wings snapped, throwing him towards the smaller ooze. “Let her go!” he yelled.

His powerful hooves slammed into the smaller ooze, causing it to deform and buckle under the force. “Let her go!” Thunderlane roared again, repeatedly punching the blob.

Rainbow tried to reach for him through the blob, only to be stopped by unseen currents and pseudopods. 

“I said, let. Her. Go!” he roared before an electrified claw came down on the blob.

Rainbow Dash unleashed a muffled scream, her breath escaping into the electrified ooze as a pair of bubbles. 

The stallion’s eyes widened as he saw her pain. He swore.

But, as with its parent, the core of the ooze lit up with electricity.

He had to reach the core.

Closing the claws, Thunderlane began to punch his way towards the core.

Rainbow Dash couldn’t breath. She would suffocate if he didn’t free her soon.

No. She couldn’t die. He wouldn’t let her die.

His hooves slammed into the giving flesh of the ooze. 

He couldn’t let her die. He had to reach the core.

Her rose-colored eyes stared up at him, the light slowly dying as they pleaded for help from behind the thick liquid that was slowly drowning her.

His hooves were a blur, trying to free her.

He couldn’t let her die.

The last of her breath bubbled and left her mouth.

Sharp stones ripped into his stomach as the Hydra Ooze grabbed him from behind in one set of teeth. With a violent yank, the ooze pulled him away.

“No! Let her go!” Thunderlane yelled. 

The Hydra Oozed swallowed him, forcing him down into its stomach, where Thunderlane pushed and struggled against the unseen currents.

He was trapped.

And she was dying.

He gave a silent scream in anger, letting the grey fluids flood his mouth. 

The Hydra Ooze smiled, grinning as these two meals would soon die before being completely digested, leaving only three things in the room. The Hydra Ooze, the child ooze, and the changeling.

Buggy sobbed in the corner, his eyes shut tight, his muttering and the gurgling of the ooze being the only sound that reached his ears.

He chanced, dared, to open one eye, to see what was waiting for him.

He saw Thunderlane, struggling to reach the mare. His worry and love for her filling the room with the most delicious scent.

There she was, caught in the other, dying before his eyes.

The one who gave him a name. 

The one who made him Buggy.

Now, a changeling is an interesting creature. In many ways, a changeling is like a large species of grasshopper. Alone, a grasshopper is harmless, hardly even a pest at times. However, once enough grasshoppers congregate in a single area, their body chemistry changes, and their physical form alters into that of the locust, a terrifying swarm of monstrosities that will clear whole fields and farmlands of even the smallest scrap of food.

Changelings, very similarly, act and behave differently depending on the concentration of their brethren nearby. A changeling in  swarm will normally act for the betterment of the hive, gladly throwing his or her life away at the slightest hint of danger to the hive. A lone changeling, on the other hand, are more survival focused. A dead changeling, after all, could single handedly reveal a whole collection crew of his brethren, and wind up killing them all. 

In short, a lone, single changeling will do whatever it can to protect its life, and its cover.

But Buggy wasn’t just a changeling anymore.

Buggy, shaking, slowly stood up, getting his hooves under him. 

This was for her.

This was for the pony who gave him an identity all his own. 

This was for the mare who gave him everything.

He stepped forward, still shaking, and slowly approached the pair of oozes.

He...he had seen them at their worst. He had watched in horror as the soft flesh of the his fellow changelings were dissolved in seconds by the ooze, their powerful exoskeleton providing no protection to the digestive acids that griffons and, thankfully, ponies were so much more resilient to. He knew what would happen if he did this.

And so, as he began to get closer, he did something he had never done before. 

He prayed. 

“Faust, if you're really there, help Buggy do this. Give...give me the strength to do this.”

He wondered how you were supposed to end a prayer. 

And then his horn began to glow.

Acidic green magic filled the air, as the changeling steadied himself. He inhaled deeply, and then charged. 

The green magick slammed into the ooze, drilling through it as the changeling galloped forward. 

A cone of air opened up in the smaller ooze, and suddenly, Rainbow Dash found herself free for just a moment.

Buggy grabbed her, wrapping her in his magic aura, and threw her with all of his might, launching her from ooze’s grasp.

She landed, rolling as her lungs filled with air.

Buggy ran to follow her.

But the ooze had recovered, tentacles wrapped around the changeling exoskeleton. “No! No! Let Buggy go!” he cried.

Rainbow Dash coughed, gulping down air.

“Boss! Boss, help me!” Buggy yelled. “No,” he paused. “No! Don’t help me! Help your friend! Boss!”

Rainbow Dash sat up recovering slowly.

“Boss!”

The cry snapped her out of it. “Buggy!” 

“Forget about me!” Buggy yelled. “Save your friend!”

“Buggy!” Rainbow Dash called, running for him.

“No! Save the other pony!” He cried as the ooze closed in on him.

“I’ll save you!” Dash yelled, charging the ooze.

Buggy’s horn lit up, and Dash’s faced was yanked to the side.

She saw Thunderlane, hovering there in the Hydra Ooze, all six heads huddled close to its body.

The changeling brought the mares attention back to him. “It’s trying to save its energy to digest him. It will kill him quickly. It’s already too late for me. Go.”

Rainbow looked at him.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Rainbow Dash.

The Bearer of the Element of Loyalty.

She, like many ponies, was quick to make friends, and when she made a friend, she stuck with them. To the death if she needed to.

Buggy...Buggy was nice. He was a changeling, sure, but he was just so helpless when they found him, and then he turned out to be kinda sweet.

In that weird, changeling sort of way. 

By, you know, not eating their emotions.

That, and he just saved her life, and that counted for something, didn’t it?

So, in a way, Buggy was a friend.

This only made things complicated.

Rainbow Dash was not a great thinker. She did not wax eloquent when speaking about any subject. She did not take time from her day to ponder the mysteries of the universe. She did not even take more than a few seconds or so to strategize.

This meant she was also not good at making decisions.

She looked at Thunderlane.

She looked at Buggy.

Her mind was screaming at her, telling her to save them both.

She needed to be there for both of them.

Buggy told her to go. 

Time was running out.

She had to save both.

But she could only choose one.

She had to abandon one to save the other.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Sometimes you have to choose where your loyalties lie. Go,” Buggy told her. 

Dash looked at him.

“I’ll be fine, Boss. Go.”

And she went.

The blue pegasus flew towards the sleeping Hydra Ooze, leaving Buggy behind.

She flew fast, coming around in a large swipe that sliced all six heads from the Ooze’s neck.

The six stumps flew upward, trying to retaliate against the sudden attack.

Dash didn’t give it a chance. 

Her own claws, while not magical, still tore at the Hydra Ooze’s membrane. 

Buggy watched it all, and smiled.

It may have been a short run for him, but he liked being Buggy. Buggy was cheerful, kind, and...and maybe even a little brave. 

He was proud to say he was Buggy.

Yeah...it was a good identity.

Yeah...


<<<|Ω|>>>


Rainbow Dash cut through the Ooze’s body, her eyes narrowed as she carved her way to Thunderlane. 

She was thankful Buggy didn’t scream.

If he had screamed, she wasn’t sure what she’d do.

She ignored the damp trails on her face, she had a friend to save.

Her claws bit into the Ooze, even as its heads began to regrow, and Dash tunneled her way towards the unconscious stallion. 

She clawed and sliced, cutting until she had freed one hoof. She grabbed his hoof and pulled, freeing the stallion.

He instantly began coughing up goo.

Dash ripped off one of his shoes, slipping it on in favor of one of her own before launching again at the ooze.

She roared as she charged, bringing the claws of the storm down on the Hydra Ooze.

It roared in pain as electricity ran through it.

She brought it down again. 

And again.

And again.

And again.

As Thunderlane recovered, he brought himself up.

Rainbow Dash made the Hydra Ooze roar, hitting it over and over again.

Thunderlane got up, his head spinning as the roars of the larger ooze echoed in the room and the smaller one began to retreat.

Rainbow Dash roared. She hit the monstrosity again, shocking it again and again and again. 

Tears hit the floor below her.

She fought and ripped at body, carving a path straight to the core of the ooze.

Bolts of lightning arched from the heads and back to its body as strike after strike came down.

With a vicious roar, she ripped at the core, tearing it out and away from the Hydra Ooze’s body.

The ooze exploded, coating the walls in small puddles and splashes of weak, nearly transparent acid on the walls and floor.

There was silence.

Thunderlane, now fully recovered, watched as the mare turned and flew to the husk that now inhabited the room. 

She slumped in front of it.

Thunderlane approached her as sobs racked her body, and gently laid a hoof on her wither. 

“Don’t...don’t make me choose. Don’t ever make me choose.”

The smiling husk of Buggy simply stared up at her.

“Don’t make me choose.”


--------------------------------


Alright. So I don’t feel super awesome about this chapter…

“Well it’s too late now!”

Yeah...well, hopefully it reads better than it writes.

Next time we have, uh...let me see the list.

“Here you go!” 

Uh...Ah! Big Mac and Fluttershy! 

“Ooh! Ooh! Does that mean that we’ll get to see—”

It does!

“Yay! Recurring characters!”

And we’ll see who that recurring character is next time. 

“Be sure to do the normal stuff you readers do!”

Bye!
> 14-Kindness Twice Recieved
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 14

King Marcus Ironclaw sat on the obsidian throne of the Empire, and smirked.

Yes. 

This is how it should be. 

A whole country at his whim and the will of the changelings.

This was how it should have always been.

His personal guard of twelve changelings and six griffons stood at perfect attention, flanking the long, crimson carpet that ran through the throne room.The large metal shutters had been pulled down over the windows, making them impenetrable walls of steel. Torches blazed all over the room, a few regular red fires sitting next to acidic green flames of the changeling’s everburn spell. A green banner with a black, horned crown hung above the throne. 

Ironclaw spun the ornate golden crown of the Empire around a claw, before tossing it contemptuously into the air. He had his own crown anyway. The black iron, asymmetrical circlet sat atop his head.

He had almost everything.

All he needed now was Equestria, and his plan would be complete.

“Are you pleased, Your Majesty?” a voice asked from behind the throne.

Ironclaw turned to see Chrysalis almost slither behind the throne.

“Almost, Chrysalis. Almost,” was the griffon’s reply.

“You simply require Equestria?”

The griffon grinned.

The large double doors opposite the throne opened, and a changeling quickly crawled forward.

It bowed as it finished its approach.

“Speak, drone,” Ironclaw commanded.

“Your Majesty,” the drone said. “Our scouts in the lower levels report a herd of thirteen ponies that have snuck in. They seem to be led by Julius Ironblood and...one other.”

The griffon smirked. “So the prodigal son returns, does he? With the help of a few ponies no less. Adorable.”

Chrysalis spoke. “And who is this, ‘one other?’”

The changeling was quiet for a second. “Th-This One heard them say that he looked like the Pendragon.”

Silence.

“He’s alive?” Ironclaw asked.

The changeling did it’s best to sink into the floor.

“He’s...alive?” he asked again, standing.

No one dared say a thing.

“The Pendragon is alive!?” He screeched, throwing the golden crown across the room. “The one pony I wanted dead before I started all of this is still alive!?”

Silence.

“Get that failure of an assassin in here! I want him skinned!” he yelled, before pointing at the changeling messenger. “You! Go back down there and tell the scouts that I want them all dead! Do not let any of them go!”

The changeling scurried out of the room.

“Dead! I want them all dead!” he said, shouting after it.

Chrysalis gazed at the griffon. “Are you sure you want the Pendragon killed like this? Wouldn’t you rather kill him yourself?”

“Know your place!” Ironclaw snarled. “Do not tell me what I want!”

Chrysalis said nothing. 

“The Pendragon is too dangerous. He needs to be stopped now.”

Chrysalis nodded. “And the invasion force?”

Ironclaw hesitated. “Put half of them on standby. We should be fine, but I want a force ready in case the Pendragon lives.”

“And the advanced forces?”

“Have them wait.”

Chrysalis was about to ask if that was a wise decision, but said nothing. 

“After all,” she thought with a smirk, “it’s not my place.”

“As you wish, your majesty.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The armored living weapon that was Big Macintosh lumbered up the stairs of their hallway. Fluttershy followed close behind.

The only sound she could hear was the clinking of the armor next to her. 

They had been walking in silence for the past ten minutes, and it was starting to get awkward for Fluttershy.

The pegasus had never really experienced “awkward silence,” before. She found silence nice, calm, and peaceful. More often than not, in fact, she was actually a source of awkward silence when she went with a small group of friends. 

But it was really hard to compete with Big Mac when it came to being quiet.

She may even have to relinquish her title of world champion.

She wondered what she should ask about. Family seemed too personal, but business seemed too impersonal. She was fairly up-to-date on the farmstead in general, and they had already had a very good, long conversation about their hobbies a month or so ago, and she didn’t want to seem repetitive. 

She opened her mouth to speak, and then closed it. 

What if he doesn’t want to talk? Maybe he just likes silence more than she did. Should she apologise for that? No. No, wait, you apologise for things you already did.

Sorry, brain, for forgetting that.

“It’s okay. I’m sorry for not remembering for you.”

Luckily, before she could get caught in an infinite apology loop, Big Mac broke the silence. “How are things lookin’ over at yer cottage?”

“Hm? Oh! Things are going well. I think my fence is starting to creak again.”

“Already? Ah thought Ah just fixed it.”

“Oh, you did!” Fluttershy reassured. “It’s just creaking further down the line.”

“Huh. I thought I checked that…”

“I...I...uh...I think Mr. Beaver came by...and...and I told him not to, but he had already gotten to it before I could say anything.”

“Ah see,” Mcintosh said, nodding in understanding. 

“Oh thank Celestia, he bought that,” her brain said.

Should we apologize for lying?

“Well…only if he finds out…”

I am okay with that.

“What about the henhouse?” Mac asked.

“Oh, its as sturdy as ever, now. Thank you.”

He nodded. “Good to hear. Make sure the beaver stays away though.”

“Oh...yes...I’ll be sure to do that.”

“Anything else fallin’ apart?”

“N-no...not that I can think of.”

“Shame,” Big Mac muttered.

“What?”

“I said good.”

“Oh.”

Silence.

The tension had been broken though, so it wasn’t awkward. 

Big Mac stopped suddenly.

“What is it?” Fluttershy asked. 

“Sh. Thought Ah heard something…”

Fluttershy squeaked and tried to find somewhere to hide, the very thought of being found scaring her. 

Big Mac’s ears stood straight, listening intently. “Ah think it’s gone,” he said finally, before turning to his companion.

Or at least, to the air where she had been once.

He blinked, before hearing another squeak.

He looked down in front of him, and there she was, hiding beneath him as though he were some sort of table or something.

Big Mac smiled. It had been awhile since he was last used as a meat shield. Good memories. “Miss Fluttershy.”

She cracked one eye open.

He looked down at her with a knowing smile.

She blushed, before sliding out from under him. 

“Thank ya kindly,” he said, before doing his best to sneak forward, which is apparently very difficult in platemail.

As the two ponies inched towards the corner, the clanking quickly caused the pegasus to begin grinding her teeth together in nervousness. The incessant clanking was bound to get them caught. If they got caught, then they’d have to get into a fight. If they got into a fight, then somepony might get hurt, or somegriff, or...some...ling? 

Fluttershy spoke up. “Um...maybe...I should...go alone. If you’re...okay with...that…”

Big Mac looked up at her as she hovered nervously, and then down at his platemail. “Alright...Just be careful.”

She nodded, before fluttering closer to the corner, her wings hardly making a sound as they flapped.

She landed softly next to the end of the wall, taking a deep, silent breath as she carefully peeked around the corner.

She saw an intersection with three new paths, each lit by a torch. The same dark stone that was almost literally everywhere made the flagstones and walls, leaving all three hallways identical.

But what caught Fluttershy’s eye the most were the three changelings standing guard. They stood stoic and uncaring, their eyes staring straight ahead.

She tried her best not to “eep” as she pulled away.

The “e” got by though.

One changeling’s head snapped towards the corner, its two, fleshy pseudo ears peaked and swiveling towards her. 

“Do you hear something?” One of the other changelings asked.

“This One thinks so.”

Fluttershy held her breath and deeply wished she could melt into the wall.

She heard three hoofsteps step towards her.

She shut her eyes tight, hoping that was all he was going to tale.

“This One doesn’t hear anything.”

“This One thinks you are right.”

“Come back. We have to keep guard here.”

“This One is coming.”

Fluttershy began to slide away, keeping her back to the wall as the changelings returned to their posts. She didn’t dare let the breath go until she was fifty hooves away, in the safety of Big Mac’s sight.

“What’s wrong?” he asked.

“Ch-changelings. Three of them.”

“And their blocking our path too, Ah take it?” he asked with a grimace. “Alright, let me think a moment.”

Now, Big Mac would readily admit that he was no philosopher. The mysteries and secrets of the universe were never his ponder. But that did not mean he was not a thinker. He simply thought about the more practical things. Things like how to get the cider squeezer to work better. Or how to gather apples faster. That sort of thing.

After...after a certain incident, he had made it a point to always have a plan or two on hoof. After a few years of near-tragedies, and careful tinkering, Big Mac had come up with a system for coming up with a plan in any situation: Come up with three plans. Ignore all others. Weigh pros and cons. Stick to those plans.

More than three plans left an element of uncertainty. If one were to fail, he’d have too many alternatives to choose from. 

Less than three, and he’d have too few options. If one were to fail, and his second would be difficult to pull off, then he was not in the best position. 

So, when Big Mac finally turned, and told Fluttershy “Ah have a plan,” it was a bit of a lie.

He had three.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Whoo-hoo.

The changelings’ ears all stood on end as they heard the whistle.

“What was that sound?” One asked.

“This One doesn’t know.”

Whoo-hoo.

They all zeroed in on the source this time, and saw a small tuft a pink hair laying on the floor by the corner.

“Go report this,” one of the changelings said.

One nodded, before heading down a hallway.

“You, come with This One.”

The changeling nodded, before following.

Whoo-hoo. Came the whistle before the tuft of hair disappeared around the corner. 

The two changelings followed.

They quickly tailed the disappearing hair, following it as they crawled along the wall and floor.

“Stop and be recognized,” came the almost robotic order.

There was only a whistle in reply.

They both ran after it, searching for the source of the noise, chasing it with a passion.

“Stop and be recognized!”

Whoo-hoo.

The two changelings turned the corner, and their world exploded in pure, white pain as their heavily armored heads were suddenly smashed by Big Mac’s magically enhanced hooves. 

The changelings went down, falling unconscious almost instantly, quickly followed by two quick nicks from the Blue Whinnis-covered wing daggers, ensuring their sleep would be a long one.

“Sorry about this,” Fluttershy said, before quickly making sure their wounds were as minor as possible. 

“Weren’t there three of ‘em?” Big Macintosh asked.

“Y-yes, they sent him up to report us.”

Big mac nodded. “Alright, then we better git.”

“Bu-but won’t we run into the changeling?”

“We have a one-in-three chance of just picking the right hallway, Fluttershy,” he said. “And even if’n we do pick the right one, he’ll be heading in the same direction as us.”

“So...we’ll be safe?”

“Eeyup,” came the simple reply. “Now let’s hurry. We ain’t got much in the way o’ time.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The two ponies were quick to run down the hallway they picked, Big Mac’s hooves thundering and armor clanking as he ran, followed by Fluttershy’s almost silent flying.

“Do you think we picked the right one?” She asked.

Big Mac didn’t answer.

“Do you think we’re heading the right direction?”

No answer.

“Do you think we’ll be safe?”

No answer.

“Do you think—”

“Ah don’t know, Fluttershy,” he said finally. “What Ah do know is worrying ‘bout ain’t going to help anypony.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Right, sorry…”

Big Mac was about to say something further, when they suddenly entered a large room. The large, rectangular space was littered with crates, boxes, weapon racks, chests, and a conglomeration of other storage items.

A torch blazed along one wall. 

“Well, Ah guess we were headin’ the right way,” Big Mac said with a smirk. 

The sound of angry skittering quickly reached their ears. 

“Hide!” Big Mac whispered, faintly aware that this was already on Fluttershy’s mind.

They quickly ducked behind a pair of crates next to the corner, hiding them in shadows.

Six changelings and three griffons burst into the room, the griffons leading.

“Search the room,” a changeling ordered. 

The griffons began searching, giving a rather half-hearted look around the room.

The changelings watched them with simple, uninterested glares.

Big Mac watched them from the shadows, his eyes following them as they moved.

Fluttershy whimpered next to him.

He quickly wrapped a foreleg around her, holding her tight as his big-brother instincts kicked in. “We’ll be fine,” he whispered as quietly as he dared. 

They searched the room for a minute or two, the griffons lazily checking the chests and crates. “Nothing here but the usual,” one of them grumbled. 

“Keep searching!” A changeling hissed.

The lead griffon groaned. 

They went back to work searching, the eagle eyes of the griffons easily able to spot the red and yellow ponies hiding in the corner. 

“Hey, what’s that?”

Big Mac tensed. 

“What?”

“Right there! See it?”

“Oh! Yeah, what is that?”

The stallion felt the pegasus cringe under his arm.

“Ooh, nice.”

“I know, right? I don’t think I’ve seen a dagger like this before.”

Big Mac let a sigh of relief escape his nose. 

“I like how the beak of the skull comes down to form the blade.”

“Alright, enough!” A changeling said. “Let’s move, we have more to search.”

The griffons were then pushed out of the room, leaving the two ponies alone in silence.

Big Mac poked his head up over the crate, and stared into the empty room. “Looks like we’re clear. Come on, we got go before they come back.”

She nodded in agreement.

And with that, the two ponies ran down the hallway the changelings had entered from. They quickly made their way to an intersection and took a left. 

Big Mac prayed they would not be found. 


<<<|Ω|>>>


The two ponies walked in the darkness of the long hallway in silence. The sound of Fluttershy’s feathers ruffling accompanied only by the clank of Big Mac’s armor.

Her wings twitched nervously.

“B-Big Mac?” she asked.

“Eeyup?”

“I...c-could…do you...um…”

He turned to look at her.

“I...um...c-could you please...uh...um…”

Macintosh paused, giving her his full attention.

“I...uh...thought you’re singing was very nice…”

Big Mac waited for her to finished.

“Would...Do you know any other songs?”

“Eeyup.”

“Could...could you sing another one for me?”

Big Mac blinked.

“If...that’s okay with...you…”

The stallion smiled before he began to sing a slow, deep tune.

“From this valley they say you are going.
We will miss your bright eyes and sweet smile,
For you take with you all of the sunshine
That has brightened our pathway a while.

So come sit by my side if you love me.
Do not hasten to bid me adieu.
Just remember the Red River Valley,
And the cowboy that has loved you so true.

I've been thinking a long time, my darling,
Of the sweet words you never would say,
Now, alas, must my fond hopes all vanish?
For they say you are going away.”

As he sang, the butter-colored pegasus began to relax. Big Mac’s deep, smooth voice filled the hallway, almost causing it to vibrate under her hooves. Her twitching eased, as she listened, and a smile began to grown on her face.

“So come sit by my side if you love me.
Do not hasten to bid me adieu.
Just remember the Red River Valley,
And the cowboy that has loved you so true.

Won't you think of the valley you're leaving,
Oh, how lonely and sad it will be,
Just think of the fond heart you're breaking,
And the grief you are causing to me.

So come sit by my side if you love me.
Do not hasten to bid me adieu.
Just remember the Red River Valley,
And the cowboy that has loved you so true.”

As the final note faded into the darkness, Fluttershy sighed. “That was beautiful.”

Big Mac smiled. “Thank ya’, kindly.”

“I...I haven’t heard of the Red River Valley, though.”

“Red River is a tributary of the Foggy River, down in the San Palomino Desert.”

“You mean the river that goes through Ghastly Gorge and empties out into Froggy Bottom Bog?”

“Eeyup!” Big Mac said. “Y’see the song—”

He was suddenly interrupted as he ran face first into a griffon.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Thomas Aquilas, soldier in the Imperial army, sighed. He had sworn by his ancestors that he would never again lift a claw against ponykind. There was no way he would ever harm those who had shown him mercy during the war.

And then they held his family captive. 

Yeah…

He stood in line, with the rest of his patrol, the obviously outnumbered griffons all talking and joking while the changelings all watched them stoically with dark glances.

He hated it. 

All of it. 

They were allies now, they shouldn't be fighting at all! But, noooooo. Ironclaw comes back, kills the King, and the next thing you know, it’s back to war! What’s worse, did he really have to be forced out of bed to go on patrol at one in the morning? Couldn’t they get someone else to do this? A good night owl or early morning person?

As he grumbled to himself, bemoaning his circumstances, another changeling entered the room.

“This One has a message from the leaders.”

The changelings all looked at him, waiting for instructions. 

“There are three major incidents. One on the western lower level, one on the dungeon levels to the south, and one on the medium levels on the eastern side. You are to take the eastern one, and pacify as it requires.”

The changelings nodded, before they began to move.

The griffons began to follow.

Thomas sighed before falling into line. It was way too early for this.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Thomas muttered under his breath when the changelings and griffons returned, the latter coming back with a new skull-shaped dagger in tow. “This is for your family, Thomas. This is for your family.”

“We have traced back to the cave in and have seen no sign of them,” one of the insectoid creatures said.

“Then they must have gone down a side passage,” another said.

Thomas looked up a moment. Was it just him, or did they all just kinda blur together as a single collective changeling? It was kinda getting creepy.

“How many passages could they have used as alternatives?”

“Four by This One’s count.”

The changeling...leader? Well, whoever that one was, took a quick headcount. “We’ll need to split up into four groups of nine.”

“Ratio?”

“As per our orders.”

“Understood.”

The changelings quickly rounded up the group. “Follow us,” they said collectively.

Oh, yeah, not creepy at all…


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two-to-one odds yet again. It’s almost as if they were expecting us griffons to revolt.

Then again...they did have most of our families hostage.

These thoughts and more ran through the sleep-deprived mind of Thomas Aquilas. His eyes glancing between his two captors and his spear.

The other thoughts running through his head were all something along the line of “what are my chances of getting through their armor?”

They had split off in one of the intersections, and they were now in an area of the fortress that he was unfamiliar with. Too many twists and turns had left him utterly lost now, and he was starting to lose his patience with these two.

Almost as if to answer his prayers, the three of them turned a corner, and were met with another four-way intersection.

He saw one of the changelings grimace, before they both turned to him. “You go left. This One will go straight, he will go right.”

Thomas rolled his eyes before heading left. 

Finally a moment alone.

As he stepped into the hallway alone, his thoughts turned to his family. His wife, Anja Ravensoul, was an amazing lioness. Her darker, grey and black plumage set her apart from almost every other lioness that Thomas had ever met.

She was currently held in chains in the lower dungeons.

His son, Titus Eaglespirit, was still young, just coming out of his hatchling days and becoming a fine youth.

He was locked in one of those blasted cocoons, in full view of his wife. 

The thought was enough to make the captive soldier want to drive his spear into the nearest changeling’s heart. 

Assuming they had any.

The only thing that really stopped him was their thrice-cursed exoskeleton and the fact that his wife would be beheaded at the slightest hint of an uprising.

Ancestors intercede for him.

His ears perked suddenly.

Was...was that music?

Yeah...yeah it was! That was definitely a song there.

He continued down the way, listening to the low echoes of the song, unable to make out the words. 

If...if the intruders were here...if he could…

If he could catch them, then maybe...maybe he could buy his family back.

The voices were getting closer now, any second now and he’d have them. All he had to do was get them.

“Eeyup!” he heard a voice say. “Y’see the song—”

Thomas spun around the corner, throwing his weight into one of the intruders before spinning his spear forward.

Fluttershy gasped as a griffon suddenly popped in front of them, a spear spinning in his claw.

She watched as Big Mac jumped backwards, the emeralds on his bracers glowing green as he lifted his hoof to smash his attacker into paste.

They both hesitated.

Big Mac had remembered Alan’s orders at the last moment. No griffon casualties. 

Thomas, however, hesitated the second his eyes fell on the pegasus. “Y-you…”

Thomas’ spear lowered. “You...It had to be you…”

Big Mac’s eyes glanced between the griffon and the pegasus, slowly lowering his hoof.

“M-Mr. Aquilas?” Fluttershy asked, her eyes widening in recognition.

Thomas threw his spear to the ground. “Of all the ponies in the world it had to be you!”

Now what was he going to do? 

He couldn’t let them go, not without risking his family. 

But...but she was the one...the one who had given him back his sight.

He...he couldn’t do that to her.

He slumped to the floor, his claw punching the unyielding flagstones beneath him. Tears began to fill his eyes. “Why did it have to be you?”

A soft hoof rested on his shoulder, and he looked up, and into her teal eyes. “Tell me what’s happened.”

And so he told her.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Fluttershy’s mouth hung agape. “Th-they did that to your family!?”

Thomas nodded. “But...but I can’t give you to them. How can I, when you were the one who returned my sight?”

Fluttershy frowned. 

“I…” he shook his head. “I don’t know what to do.”

She looked over to Big Mac. 

Then back down to the griffon that was doing his best to subdue his sobs.

I...I can be brave. And I will be.

“You will hand us over.”

Both males stared at her.

“W-what?” Thomas asked.

“What!” Big Mac cried.

“Big Mac, listen. I think I have a plan.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


One of the two changelings chittered. 

Their charge was taking too long.

“Do you think we should go after him?” his brother asked.

“We may have to.”

Both of their pathways had wound up to be dead ends, and now they were just waiting on their charge.

He had been gone for far too long. 

“This One will go. You report back, just in case there is trouble.”

“Understood,” the other said, getting ready to take off when they heard something approach.

A heavily armored earth pony and a smaller pegasus appeared, being led by their charge at spearpoint.

“I found these two down there,” their charge said, poking the larger with the spear to push them forward faster. “They were trying to make their way up to the throne room.”

The changelings stared at him with wide eyes. “H-how did you…?”

“Once I caught her, he surrendered,” he explained, before throwing Fluttershy’s wing blades at their hooves. “They each had one.”

The changeling picked up a wing blade in an acidic green field of magic.

“Now, I believe the deal is a one for one?” Thomas said.

The changelings looked at each other. 

“Go report this. Then bring another to help.”

“Understood.”

The remaining changeling looked at his charge. “Come with This One.”


--------------------------------


Alright guys! Here’s a bit of a shorter chapter, but—

“Me next!”

Uh…

“Me next! Me next! Me next!”

Uh...sure…?

“Yay! It's about time we got some more comedy in this story!”

Anyways...uh...where was I?

“Do I look like I know?”

Um...so...uh...

“Hey guys! Here’s a video of Mac’s song, just in case you want it!”





I still can’t remember what I was saying…

“Hope you guys had fun! See you all next time!”

Oh wait, I remember! I was saying—

“Bye!”
> 15-The Hunt
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 15

Markus paced the throne room. 

This did not bode well.

The Pendragon was here.

Not one hour ago, Markus had learned of his arrival, and he still had not come up with a proper plan to respond to him.

“He was supposed to be dead,” he thought. “I was never going to have to see him again. I’d...I’d never have to look him in the eyes as he tried to kill me…”

The griffon shivered. 

The image of their last meeting burned in his mind.

A changeling entered the room, staring at the false king as he stood in the moonlight. “Your Majesty,” the creature hissed. “This One has news.”

Markus sighed. “Speak, drone.”

“There is another incident.”

“Another?” Markus asked.

That was the fourth one.

This was not good.

The Pendragon was obviously working his way up, causing all of these distractions to take his focus off of the deadly unicorn.

“I know what game you’re playing, Pendragon,” Markus muttered. “Send more of the unwilling griffons to take care of it. Keep the loyalists up here.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” the drone replied.

Markus watched the stars in silence as the changeling left his presence, lost in thought. “I know what you’re doing, Pendragon. I know.”

The griffon sneered before turning from the window, and stepping into the shadows of the room.

“I won’t let you take this from me again.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Pinkie was never one to really walk.

It just wasn’t her thing.

“Why walk when you can run?” was the motto of some ponies.

For Pinkie, the question was more, “Why walk when you can bounce?”

And bounce she did. As it just so happened, the corridor she and her coltfriend were traveling down, was just the right size for her Pepe-le-Pu-esque gait. Her mane barely touched the ceiling of the hall, and it was more than wide enough for her to bound next to her favorite stallion.

“Pinkie,” Soarin said, watching his mare jump.

“Yes~?”

“Aren’t I the pegasus in this relationship?”

“You are!” she answered.

“Then why do you consistently get more air than I do?”

“Oh, that easy!” Pinkie said, continuing to bound. “You don’t fly as much as you should, but I have to walk all the time.”

Soarin blinked. “I...uh…what?”

“Come on!” she said, bounding around the corner.

Soarin blinked. Sighing, he gave a small smile.

“You could have had any mare in the world, Soarin,” he muttered to himself. “Of all the mares in Equestria, you had to fall for the crazy one.”

“Say something, Soary?” Pinkie called from around the corner.

“Just thinking about how special you are.”

“One in eight hundred and sixty-three million, nine hundred and twenty-six thousand, seven hundred and ninety...wait for it...two!”

Soarin blinked. “Um...did you just…?”

“Did I just what?”

Soarin took a good look at his pink, soon-to-be bride. “Nothing, just, nevermind.”

She gave him a massive smile. “See, you’re learning!” And then, just as she turned back to face forward, she began the twenty-seventh round of “would you rather?”

“Would you rather eat a stick of butter, or snort a tablespoon of salt?”

“The butter,” he answered quickly. “It might clog my arteries for the next three years, but that’s easier to ignore than the burn that the salt’s going to give me.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The two ponies walked/bounced along, happily talking and laughing with each other.

“Ooh, that’s a toughie!” Pinkie said. Her face scrunched in thought as her mind began to ponder this great question. “Being late, I think. If I was never prepared, then I would have no reason stock up on secret ball staches for ball emergencies!”

“Sounds reasonable,” Soarin agreed.

“Alrighty then, Mr. Pielover, here’s another one. If you had to pick one, would you rather eat nothing but poorly baked pie for the rest of your life…”

Soarin’s face became horrified at the thought.

“Or, you never taste pie again.”

He nearly fainted.

Staggering, almost as though from a great blow, the pegasus stumbled forward. He recovered, his eyes now staring straight at her as though she had just spoken the darkest of blasphemies against Luna, Celestia, Faust, and all good things in the world. “How...how can y—How can a pony so lovely, so amazing, so talented at her craft even think of such a horrible fate?”

Pinkie merely stopped and smiled at him, a devious glint hiding in her eyes.

“I...I…” he began, his mind searching for an answer to this impossible question. “I suppose the best thing would never have to taste pie again at all,” he said finally. “That way...that I wouldn’t have to soil the good honor of pie by eating perversions of it for the rest of my life. At least...at least this way, I can remember it, recall pie’s true form and function. Relive the sweet, pure taste of it’s true and holy essence. Enshrine its—”

Two pink hooves slammed onto his muzzle, cutting his soliloquy short. 

“Sh!” Pinkie shushed in a harsh whisper, before explaining with the phrase, “Ear flop, achy elbow, twitchy nose.”

Soarin blinked again.

Oh! Right, Pinkie Sense.

That’s a thing.

Pinkie carefully guided Soarin to one side of the hallway, up against the wall.

Silence.

Soarin opened his mouth to speak again, only to have it snapped shut again.

“Sh!”

Another second of silence.

And then a warm orange light began to color the hallway. 

A torch, held aloft by an unseen figure, slowly made its way across a T-intersection further down the way, just as two voices made their way to the two ponies.

“I’m telling you, man, we are screwed six ways to Sunday.”

“You’re overreacting,” the second voice said, “we’re going to be fine.”

Two griffon-shaped shadows appeared at the end of the hallway, silhouetted by the torch the larger of the two carried.

Pinkie and Soarin were just out of the warm glow of the flame, and still hidden in darkness.

“Fine!?” the smaller griffon asked. “Do you know who we’re dealing with, man!?”

“Here we go again,” the larger muttered. 

“It’s the Pendragon. The Pendragon! Back from the dead and with the fury of the Nine Hells behind him!”

“That’s ridiculous. Griffons, er, ponies don’t come back from the—”

“Not normal ponies,” the smaller agreed. “But the Pendragon is not a normal pony, man!”

The larger one sighed, stopping to turn to his smaller friend.

“The Pendragon is not normal, man!” the smaller one insisted. “He doesn’t think like a pony, he doesn’t move like a pony. I don’t know about you, but I was there, man. I was there on the battlefield. The way his eyes moved across the battle, the way his sword cut through the air, man...he...he’s not mortal, man. He is something else. If he wanted to get somewhere, it was almost as if the war got out of his way.”

Soarin noticed that Pinkie’s mane had gone straight again.

“That’s how he was able to get to Ironclaw all those times, man! You could have built a fortress around him, and all he had to do is look at it before there would a hole just large enough for him to slip through.”

You could almost hear the larger one rolling his eyes.

“Hey, man, the changelings said it was him, and if there was ever a pony who could beat Death, it’d be him.”

“Now you’re just being ridiculous.”

“But even if it’s not him, man, the worst part are those mares.”

Soarin’s ears perked. The girls? Really?

“What are you going on about?”

“Don’t tell me you don’t remember, man. How about the purple unicorn, the Keeper of the Door of Oblivion, you know who she is, don’cha, man?”

“Yeah, she’s—”

“She was the Pendragon’s mare.”

The larger one went silent.

“The day the Iron Crown killed him was their wedding day, man. Even if the Pendragon is still dead, now that she knows where they are, then we’re in trouble, man. Really, haven’t you thought about this? Those mares that were his friends, and more, man? Haven’t you thought about what they’re going to do to us?”

“I...well...I…”

“Are you ready to fight a dragon, man? Because he was friends with the Diamond Death too, and you know who she’s guarded by, right?”

“Well, ah…” 

“And what about the Prismatic Thunder? Or the Lady of the Deathly Chain? Or how about the Pony of Living Thunder, the one that guards the Gentle Hoof? And don’t even get me started on the Pink Terror, man.”

Soarin regarded the smaller griffon. “What? No mention of the rest of us?”

“Look, man, I don’t care what you think about the Pendragon. It’s those mares you gotta worry about.”

“Well,” the larger one said, “what do you think we should do?”

“I...I don’t know, man, but I’m more than willing to feed them all to our handlers.”

The larger one snorted, before he began to move forward. “Best thing I heard you say all day.”

And with that, the two slowly disappeared around the corner, the light following them as they walked.

Soarin noticed Pinkie begin to smile.Her mouth was wide, her mane flat, and eyes narrow.

War Pinkie was back.

“Seems like somegriffon’s a little scared, Soary. Let’s throw them a little Nightmare Night Party.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Onil and Lomo returned to the other griffons in the eastern, fifth-level armory, all surrounded by a small swarm of changelings that clung to the walls and ceiling.

“Find anything, Flamerain?”

Onil, the smaller griffon, shook his head. “Nah, man. Nothing at all.”

“Check again,” a changeling above them hissed.

“Hey!” one of the griffons yelled. “Why don’t you check for once, huh?”

“Yeah! Why do you get to sit up there and lord over us? Huh?” another, grey-feathered griffon asked.

“Do you want to see your wife again?” the changeling asked. “This One can do that for you,” the changeling threatened before his face went up in green flame, revealing a lioness’ face. “It hurts!” the mimicked face cried. “Make it stop, make it sto-o-op!”

The changelings chuckled darkly.

The grey-feathered griffon growled. “You lay one hoof on my wife, and I’ll—”

“Hey! What’s that?” one of the griffons said, pointing.

All eyes snapped towards singled out hallway, as something began to emerge from the shadows.

It was a balloon.

A light blue, latex balloon that slowly hovered its way into the armory, prodded by a breeze that no one there felt.

Everyone stared at it.

One of the griffons grabbed the string that trailed along the ground, and brought it closer. 

“Its a balloon,” one of the griffons said, trying to process what he was seeing by saying it aloud.

Everyone just stared at it.

“Hey, hey, man, do you hear that?”

They all strained their ears, changelings included, to listen.

“Yo ho, Yo ho,
A pirate’s life for me.”

The haunting song wafted up from the hallway, it’s notes slightly off and dissonant.

“Yo ho, Yo ho…”

The song faded away.

The grey-feathered griffon’s eyes widened, and began to back away.

There was the sound of ringing steel and a flash of light on a blade in the darkness of the hallway.

Something was coming.

Metal scraping against stone began to sound, followed by the dissonant notes of a hummed tune.

“Wh-what is that?” one of them asked.

Onil Flamerain’s eyes went wide, as his mind flashed back to that day he stood on the Ira Solaris. 

She had been there.

Her mane flowing like a waterfall of diluted blood, her smile twisted and malicious, her eyes glinting with a terrible light.

“She’s here…” he whispered.

“Drink up, me Hearties…” her voice said, her golden armor catching the torchlight as she stood, enshrouded in darkness. “Yo Ho.”

Suddenly, something roared, the words lost as a pegasus of flame erupted forward.

“It’s a demon!” one of the griffons cried. “The Pink Terror has the powers of Hell! Run!”

The fiery pony-shaped bolt of fury slammed upwards, straight into the gathered changelings.

“Run! Run, run, run!” the griffons yelled, stampeding over one another to push their way forward.

The changelings screamed, the heat of the flames ignoring their protective exoskeletons. 

A pink pony ran into the room, cutlass flashing.

Hissing, the changelings retreated, following the griffons as they ran from the armory.

Pinkamena was quick to grab one as they left, driving her cutlass between the plates on its chest in a splatter of clear blood.

Within seconds, the room was empty.

“Three dead,” Soarin said, the flame that wreathed his body retreating into his amulet.

“Make it four,” Pinkamena deadpanned as she slid the body off her blade. As she wiped the blood off her blade her eyes quickly scanned the room. “We’re in the armory,” she noted.

Soarin looked up. “Huh. I guess we are…”

Pinkamena smiled. “You know what that means don’tcha?”

Soarin looked over at her. “Uh…”

Pinkamena smiled. “If they can’t come back here, they won’t have their weapons anymore.”

Her mane puffed up slightly. “Grab what you want, Soary, it won’t be here much longer.”

“I, uh…” 

Pinkie’s mane bounced slightly as she made a rather elaborate kick at a locked chest. Destroying the lock with her kick, she quickly opened it. “Ooh! Twin scimitars!” she squealed, tossing the cutlass in favor of the twin blades.

The almost straight, sweeping blades glimmered in the torchlight. The redwood handles were capped in brass, and carefully carved. 

Sliding them home into the metal-backed leather loops in her belt, she took a moment to pose. “Drizzt Do’urden’s got nothing on me.”

Soarin blinked. “What?”

She ignored him, diving into the chest again. “See anything you like Soary?”

He looked over at her, rear end flapping through the air as she dug through the chest, before turning to search the room himself. “Nothing so far.”

Pinkie, unsatisfied with the chest, quickly turned to another.

Soarin dug around, before finding a good spear. 

“Ooh! Crossbow!” Pinkie said, holding a new, hoof-held crossbow. “Got to grab some bolts!” she said aloud. Quickly finding a side quiver, she threw it on before turning to the pegasus behind her. “You ready?”

Soarin nodded.

“Alright!” she said, before reaching into her slowly inflating mane. 

She pulled out a bomb.

An honest-to-goodness, spherical bomb, complete with slow-burning fuse.

She smiled, before tossing it casually over her withers. “Then we should go. Can’t be late for the next party, can we?”

The two walked out of the room in silence, Pinkie smiling, while Soarin gave a careful glance her way.

He didn’t even turn away when the explosion went off, ruining the weapons still in the armory.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Onil leaned up against a wall, panting heavily. 

She was everywhere.

Everywhere they turned they could hear her laughter, catch a glimpse of light glinting off her blades, or hear the echo of her laugh. 

So far, they had been lucky. Everytime they she had caught up with them, they lost another changeling. Not a great loss, as far as Onil was concerned, but they were running out of the little meat shields. Before long she’d be coming after them.

He put his back to the wall, sliding down to the floor. "We're not going to make it, man," he said.

The others around him fell to ground, similarly exhausted. 

“Sh-she’s everywhere, man.” 

A changeling kicked him. “Get up. We have to keep moving.”

Onil didn’t get up.

“This One said, get up.”

“Go Gjok yourself, man.”

“If you want to see your wife and children again, This One woul—”

“This One would. That One would. Man, can you guys speak normal?” Olin asked. “If I want to see my wife and hatchlings again, I would need a chance to live long enough to see them. We don’t have that. You don’t have that, changeling. And if I’m going to die, I don’t want to die tired.”

The changeling blinked, before it began to snarl. “This One thinks that you are going to be dying much sooner than you think.”

“Like I said, go Gjok yourself, man.”

The Changeling hissed, as its horn began to glow.

Just enough to reveal the crazed face of Pinkamena’s face behind him.

Onil barely had time to scream before the flash of twin blades severed the changelings head from its body.

And then his voice caught up with him.

“She’s here!”

She cackled madly. “Run, run, run! As fast as you can! You can’t hide from me, I’m death’s demand!”

They ran, all of them, many of them picking themselves off the ground before they half-flapped, half-ran down the hall.

Pinkamena laughed behind them, chasing after them. 

Soarin was slow to follow.

She ran after them, her mad laugh echoing off the tight walls of the mountain fortress.

They all quickly ducked into a room, and the Pink Terror smiled evilly as she watched them cower.

Soarin landed next to her.

“Hey Soarin, you know what’s a shame?”

“What?” he asked her, brow furrowed and a frown on his face.

“We’re not fighting Diamond Dogs.”

“What? Why?”

“Haven’t you heard?” She asked smiling, before reaching behind her. She suddenly yanked something forward, the clink-clink-clank of the Party-ggeddon cannon locking into place. “Bitches love cannons.”

Kra-boom!

A cannonball shot forward, exploding into confetti and cake that quickly filled the room.

Pinkamena laughed as she watched the griffons scramble out of the room. .

Soarin frowned.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Onil and the others burst into another room, many of them panting heavily. “I-I can’t run anymore, man. I...I can’t run anymore.”

One of the griffons fell flat on his face, his wings flapping pathetically.

“We’re-we’re going to die here, man! We’re all going to die here!”

The others either gave panicked responses or simply laid down, their despair and exhaustion taking hold over them.

“This is the end...this is the end, man.”

“You met with a terrible fate, haven’t you?” a new, smug voice asked.

All eyes searched for the source of the voice.

They quickly found it. 

Set flush into one of the walls was a large cage. The thick, iron bars separating the poorly-lit room from the darkness in the cage.

A figure stepped forward, and a wolf’s head came into view. “It pales in comparison to what I want to do to you, but I’ll settle for watching whatever terror is chasing you kill you slowly.”

As Onil stared, he began to see more and more of the monster in the cage. A pair of large wings fluttered behind a stag’s body. The gleaming yellow eyes of the monster shone with a hatred that was matched only with the sharpness of the talons on its back legs. A twelve-point rack of black antlers glinted, just out of the light.

He was staring at a peryton. 





Onil stared at the monster of nightmares and fears, the wolf head already drooling at the thought of the death it was going to witness. 

He stared up at it, and his mind began to whirl. 

“Peryton?”

“What, Dinner?” in replied angrily.

“There...there is a pony chasing us, man.”

The ears on the wolf head peaked, and it leveled its glare at him. “A pony?”

“Yes, a pony, a monster on the battlefield that has killed many griffons.”

“Is that so?”

“It is.”

The peryton regarded him for a second. “I don’t believe you.”

“You don’t have to, man,” Onil replied quickly. “Look, I’ve got a deal that I think we can all agree to, man. What we’re going to do is this, we are going to let you out of there—”

The griffons squawked in alarm.

“—and you are going down there to take the pony out, man.”

“Are you nuts, Flamerain?” a griffon said, rushing in front of him, blocking his view to the monster in the cage.

“Hear me out, man! Hear me out!” Onil said.

“No! No we are not letting that thing out of there! It’s a monster!”

“A monster we can use to fight another monster,” Onil pointed out. 

“It just called you ‘Dinner.’ Do you really think it’s just going to ignore us?”

Onil pulled the griffon close to him. “Listen, man, perytons hate everything, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Even each other?”

“Right.”

“Right. But of all the things it likes to kill, it loves the taste of pony flesh the most,” he said whispering. “I’m willing to bet my hide that the monster in there is going to take the bait, and by the time he gets back, whether the Pink Terror is dead or not, we’ll be long gone, man.”

The griffon took a long hard look at Onil. “You’re going to get us all killed,” he said, before pushing himself away from the crazed griffon.

Onil smiled. “Yeah, so like I said, man,” his said, confidence growing with every word. “We let you go, you take care of the pony.”

“And if there’s no pony?” 

“Then you get to come back and eat us all, man.”

The peryton smiled. “Your heart will be delicious.”

Onil nodded. “I’m sure.”

The cage swung open.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The two ponies followed the haphazard trail of the running griffons.

Pinkamena dragged one of the scimitars along the floor behind her.

Soarin stared at her. 

Her mouth was drawn into a tight, manic smile, and her eyes glinted with an almost predatory light. 

“Pinkie,” Soarin said, “Sweetie Pie?”

“Yeah?” she asked, her mane instantly poofing as she turned to face him. 

“Are...are…”

“What is it, Soary?” she asked, beginning to frown.

“Are...are you alright?”

“Yeah!” she replied happily.

He looked at her again. “Are...you sure?”

“I should hope so!” she answered. “It would be awful if I couldn’t be sure.”

Soarin sighed. “Alright...alright. Just...could you tone it down a little?”

“Tone what down?” 

“The whole...madmare thing. It’s...it’s kinda unsettling.”

“Well, duh! It’s supposed to be!” she said, swinging her blade around. “Got to get into the mind of the enemy, throw them off, and then make sure they’re never a problem again.”

Soaring muttered. “I don’t think it’s worth it.”

“What do you mean?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head.

“What do I mean?” Soarin asked. “Ju-just look at you! You-you’re acting like some kinda of serial killer, Pinkie! You’re hunting these guys down like...like...like I don’t know what! It’s...it’s scary!”

“Well, it’s supposed to be scary,” Pinkie replied.

“Scary for me too? To watch the mare I love turn into some sort of monster I don’t recognize?”

“I...I’ve done this before, you know...”

“Not like this!” Soarin yelled. “Never like this! You acted nuts, yeah, but you never hunted them down. You scared them off, not terrified them to death!”

“I—”

“I can’t stand watching you act like that!” he yelled.

There was silence.

“I...I don’t like it,” he said. “I don’t like seeing the mare I love turn into a monster.”

“Soary…” Pinkie began, “I...I’m sorry. I...it’s just an act.”

“I know it is, Pinkie. I know it is,” he said. “But...but, you...you don’t need to keep chasing them now.”

Pinkie blinked, before looking down the hallway. 

She was silent for a long time.

“Yeah…” she said finally, “yeah I think we can find a different way to go. They’ve had enough scaring for one night…”

Soarin gave her a small smile as she sheathed her blades. “Thank you, Pinkie.”

“I’m sorry, Soarin…”

He smiled. “It’s...it’s alright, Pinkie. I just want the Pinkie I know back.”

She smiled, nuzzling him. “I’ll be here.”

Soarin smiled down at her.

A howl echoed down the hall.

Soarin looked up, and quickly shoved his mare to the side before a massive thing slammed into him, sending the spear from his grasp.

Pinkie watched in terror as a massive creature slammed into her coltfriend, black antlers digging into his chest.

A lupine face stared at Soarin. “What’s this? Two hearts to eat? I may just let those griffons live for this.”

Soarin quickly opened one of his hoof blades and dug his claws into the peryton’s shoulder. 

It gave a lupine yelp, pushing itself away from the armed pony.

“Then again,” it said with a smile. “Maybe not.”

Soarin pushed himself up, blood dripping from twelve punctures in his chest where the antlers had dug into his skin. 

Pinkie jumped over to him, drawing her scimitars. “Soarin, Sorain, are you alright?”

Soarin snapped open his other hoofclaws, and flared his wings to reveal the wing blades on his back. “I’ll be fine in a second.”

The peryton snarled. “Oh I doubt that, my little pony. I doubt that.”


--------------------------------


“Guess who’s back, baby!”

Hey! Great to see you! Get to work.

“Wha—?” 

“Heya! Kilokk! Where’ve ya been?”

“Terrible places.”

Hey! Enough chit-chat! I have an end-card to get to. 

“Well, excuse us, Bossy-pants!”

*rolls eyes* Hey, guys! We got another chapter done.

“I think they guessed that.”

Next time, it’s going to be AJ and Silver, so y’all bes get ready for a hoedown!

“Oh, please don’t.”

So anyway, guys. We’ll see you all next time!

“Bye!”
> 16-Jailbreak
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 16

Principessa Mi Amore Cadenza was irritable.

The fact that she had been carrying a foal for the past nine months and her husband had disappeared may have had something to do with that.

She sat at a Canterlot cafe, sharing the best small talk she could with Lydia Snowlily while sipping at a cup of dandelion tea.

The past few weeks of giving relationship therapy, free therapy at that, was definitely not helping her mood, regardless of how much the tea was trying.

“You really are working too hard for a pregnant woman, Princess,” Lydia said, “Really, you should be resting.”

“This is resting,” she answered, lowering her cup of tea. “Really, it is, and thank you so much for your company, it’s been a real help.” Her eyes glanced at the table behind her. “Yes, a nice, peaceful, quiet, day is all I really need.”

At the table behind her sat a quartet of teenage mares, going on loudly about who was dating who and who was breaking up with who, the whole nine yards.

Loudly.

Almost as loud as Cadence’s grinding teeth.

“No way!”

“Yeah way!”

“Oh no, he di-in’t.”

“Oh yes, he di-id!”

She tried ignoring them.

Nothing really annoyed her as much as teenagers.

It wasn’t the rebellion. It wasn’t the drama. It wasn’t the attitude. It wasn’t even the teens themselves.

It was the hormones.

Or rather, their blatant misinterpretation of hormones as love.

It made her sick.

No. No you don’t love that colt from two blocks down that has three piercings in his left eyelid. You love the endorphin and serotonin flooding your still-developing brain.

Again, she was irritable.

And it really got under her skin when they told her that she didn’t “understand.”

“What’s there to understand!? I’m the Princess of Love! Short of Faust herself coming down to correct me, I am the official authority on all things romantic!”

She took a deep breath, cutting off her mental rant short to spare the imaginary teenager. “Really, Cadence. You need to stop doing that. There’s no point in starting an argument with yourself.”

Besides, she reminded herself, there are a hooful teens that are actually in love. A few that last longer than than a couple semesters. They were few and far between, but not impossible.

“Like you,” her conscious pointed out.

Yes. Shining and her were high school sweethearts. Thank you, conscious, for the reminder. 

She took a deep breath, and let it loose. 

“Calm down,” she whispered to herself. “You’re here to relax.”

“What about you, Ruby? Find any stallions that have caught your eye?”

“No, I haven’t. And you know I’m not looking.”

Cadence’s ears perked. What’s this? A teenager with sense? Was she actually waiting until she was old enough to really understand love before she jumped in with all four hooves?

Well...that was a very nice, pleasent surprise.

Maybe she had misjudged the small crowd behind. Maybe there was some hope for th—

“I’m a strong, independent mare who don’t need no stallion.”

The sound of breaking porcelain sounded as Cadence’s cup imploded.

Lydia stared at her with wide eyes. “P-Princess?”

“Calm down, Cadence. Calm down,”  a voice in her head soothed. “It’s okay.”

“Cadence?”

“She’s young and stupid, don’t...just don’t blow up, please.”

The cracked teacup shards began to grind together, turning into a wet ceramic paste.

“Please! We’re in public!”

Normally, she would have listened to the voice of reason. Normally she would have let the comment slide. 

But today, she was irritable.

“A-are you alright?”

Her eye twitched. “Excuse me, for one second, please,” she said, her voice sounding incredibly sweet, until it broke, before resuming its sweet tone.

She stood, turning to the table behind her, her best Princess smile cracking under the weight of her twitch. “Pardon me,” she said, her voice as sweet as honey. “Which one of you is Ruby?”

All four young mares looked up at her, before a red-and-gold coated pegasus spoke up. “Why do you care?”

One of her friends leaned over. “Ruby!” she whispered harshly. “She’s a Princess!”

Ruby blinked, before taking another look at the pregnant mare, her eyes going wide as she realized who she was talking to.

“I just overheard you girls, and had a question is all,” Cadence said, her voice sounding exceedingly sweet. “Is it true that you said that you are, and I quote, ‘a strong, independent mare who don’t need no stallion?’”

“I...did…”

“I see,” she said. “So that means that any married mare is therefore weak, right?”

“What?”

Cadence’s voice got suddenly dark. “All married mares are weaklings who need a stallion to tell them what to do, right? Isn’t that what you’re saying?”

“I—”

“Do I look weak to you!?” Cadence roared. “Do I look like some sort of push-over? Because if so, then I have a surprise for you! I’ll take you on! I will out fly you at nine months pregnant! I will out magic your friends with half my horn sawn off!”

“I—No! I—”

“So what then? Did you assume I don’t have a stallion? That I’m some ‘strong’ harlot off the street, who had a one night stand without protection?”

“No! No! I—”

“Well what is then!?” she roared.

“I-I-I—”

“Listen, Beauty Queen,” Cadence said, shoving her face forward into Ruby’s, “you want to be single, fine! Be single! I don’t care! I don’t think they’ll care either because it’s obviously no big loss on stallionkind! But I will not have all the married mares of the world insulted by a fourteen-year-old who thinks a weakling could ever survive a marriage! Understand?”

“Y-yes, Ma’am.”

“Good,” she said, her voice sweet once more, before screaming. “Have a nice day!”

The teens’ table thudded, having apparently gone airborne for a few moments, before the Princess of Love walked away. 

“Check please!” one of the younger mares called, while the everypony else decided to give the pink alicorn a wide berth.

As she sat back down at her table, she gave a faint smile. 

Finally, she’d have some peace and quiet. 


<<<|Ω|>>>


Applejack did her best to not look directly at Silver.

She was also doing her best to stop thinking about the nuzzle he gave her.

That nice, warm, reassuring nuzzle...

Did I mention she was failing at it?

Silver walked ahead of her, gripping his hammer in his mouth and one hoof while hobbling forward on his other three.

“Buh tha Skuh’s Thilvery Thunthet, Ponish vere not made for thith.”

“Carryin’ a weapon with hooves? Gotta agree with ya on that one.”

“Koud be worth, thou…” he said around the haft. 

She glanced at him. “If you think it could get worse, then Ah don’t want ta hear bout it. No tellin’ what that sick mind o’ yours will come up with.”

“Well thankths,” he said, mid eye roll.

He spat out hammer haft, letting it swing down to the ground. “Give me a second, my jaw’s starting to hurt.”

Applejack nodded before taking another three steps forward. She stared down the long hallway, her eyes trying to discern one corridor from the last. “Ah still can’t tell where we are.”

“Really?” Silver asked with a smirk. “I thought you had a great sense of direction.”

She turned to glare at him. “Fer someone whose jaw hurts, ya sure do talk a lot.”

“It’s a gift.”

“It’s something, alright,” she mumbled turning back to the long corridor. 

Her neck still felt warm.

“So, uh...Silver.”

“Eeyup?” he asked, imitating her brother.

“Don’t do that,” she said before continuing. “Look, Ah know it’s kinda a personal question, but...well...ya never did tell me how you got yer cutie mark.”

Silver looked at her. 

She looked at him. 

He sighed. “Fine, but if you want me to talk, you’re taking Dustmaker.”

“Dustmaker?” she asked in confusion.

“The hammer.”

She blinked. “Ya named yer hammer?”

“Naming a weapon is an honorable tradition amongst stallions,” he replied. “It shows familiarity with his weapon, and, by extension, skill in its use.”

She smirked. “So did ya name yer other weapon too?”

Silver glared at her in a deadpan. “Just take the hammer.”

She took Dustmaker in her mouth, the glowing yellow stone still lighting the way for the two earth ponies. 

“Well, let’s see, my cutie mark,” Silver said, speaking to himself as he massaged his jaw. “Alright, so my Mom, Celestia bless her, was a nice mare from Trottingham, she was very...hm...let’s say insistent, on teaching us to be gentlecolts. She would go on and on about the rules of Chivalry and what to do and not do in the presence of a mare and all that. 

“My Dad, on the other hoof, was one of the roughest, toughest, meanest son of a bovine ya ever did meet. At least on a bad day. Mom says he was quite the charmer back when, but I never saw it. 

“Anyway, with these two as my parents, it shouldn’t come as much of a surprise that they had me. I was…” he snorted, “I was actually kinda bloodthirsty back when I was young. Got into a lot of scrapes and fights in my old neighborhood. Of course, that only got worse when we moved to Canterlot.”

He gave a slight smile at the memory. “Dad had gotten a new job, you see.  A journalist, go figure, and we had to move. I didn’t like it, Mom didn’t like it, I think a part of Dad didn’t even like it, but all he said was ‘By Tartarus’ Squeaky Doors, we’re going!’”

Applejack snickered.

“So we moved,” Silver said simply. “Not a whole lot we could do about that. Of course, by this time, I had learned a little trick to help me cope.”

“Whas thath?”

“Well…” Silver said with a grin, “my Mom, being the pony she is, taught me the rules of Chivalry, specifically defending a mare’s honor. So what do I do? I begin looking for bullies that were messing with fillies, and then I took them down. I got to blame it on being chivalrous, and the only trouble I got was the scrapes and bruises I got. So for the longest time, I was putting bullies in the hospital with almost no repercussions.”

Applejack looked at him, eyes wide.

“Never said I was proud of my past,” Silver pointed out, “Celestia knows I shouldn’t be.”

There was silence for a moment.

“Anyway...so I went around ‘protecting’ a bunch of mares all over Canterlot, and...well...I began to like it.”

Applejack stared.

“The protecting, that is,” he clarified. “Yeah, I began buying into my own excuse. I began to actually go out there, kinda looking forward to finding somepony to protect. The fight was also kinda important to me, sure, but it was kinda nice to be that guy, you know? The guy everypony looks to in a time of need.”

Applejack nodded. She knew the feeling.

“And then, one day, it just kinda hit me. The fight was nice and all, but it was fighting to protect something that made it worth it. I just wanted to be there for somepony more than anything else. Next thing I know, I came home with a helmet on my flank. Once I was old enough, I joined the guard. Spent a few years keeping the streets clean, and have been protecting ponies ever since.”

“Huh,” AJ said. “Thaths an interesthing story.”

“What about you?” Silver asked. “How’d you get yours?”

She set the hammer. “Ah ain’t telling ya with a hammer in mouth, so ya best be ready to take him back.”

Silver smiled. “Sure, I can do that,” he said, taking Dustmaker by the handle.

“Well, as a little filly, Ah didn’t want to spend mah whole life on a muddy farm. Ah wanted to live the sophisticated life.”

Silver stumbled, sputtering his hammer from his mouth. “What?! You!?”

“Oh, hush and let me tell my story.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


They weren’t sure how long they had been walking, but they knew it had been quite a long time. Their path had been winding up and down, left and right, back and forth, and it was quickly becoming disorientating. 

Of course, the fact that they had been stuck in this one hallway without any intersections had not gone unnoticed.

“Ya think maybe the Prince escaped through here?” Applejack asked, breaking the silence.

“Nah. Prince ould probabee have a more confuzing escape root.”

“What now?”

Silver spat out Dustmaker. “I said the Prince would probably have a more confusing escape route.”

“Nah, I heard what ya said, Ah just ain’t getting what you mean by that.”

“Oh,” Silver said. “His escape route would probably be easier to hide in,” he explained before taking the hammer back up.

“Ah see,” she said, nodding. 

There was silence.

“What was it like, being a guard back before the war?”

He spat out the hammer again. “That depends,” he said.

“On what?”

“What division you were assigned to,” he answered simply. 

“Which means…” she asked.

He looked at her and smirked. “If I’m going to talk you’re going to have to take the hammer.”

She sighed and rolled her eyes before grasping the haft in her teeth. “Did hey hav’ ta make id dis eavy?”

“That is the point of a hammer, yes,” Silver pointed out.

She shot him a glare.

He chuckled. “Well, alright then. So the Royal Guard is divided into a few divisions that each handle a different job. There’s the City Division, the Military Division, the Bureaucratic Division, the Hired Help Division, and the Castle Division. The City, Castle, and Hired Help Divisions were the ones that were most common before the war. 

“I was a part of the City Division at first, and what I did was work closely with the police to keep crime to a minimum. We worked where the police couldn’t go, and they moved where the Guard would be too conspicuous. It was pretty cool at times, watching it all come together. We did a lot of good work, shutting down crime almost completely in Canterlot. We also worked with the Hired Help Division. They’re the guards that get hired out by the rich and famous. It’s a little extra protection for them, and a few hundred bits to go into the Guard’s treasury.

“Then the Castle Division, they’re the kind of thing you really think about when you say ‘Royal Guard.’ They’re the guys that stand guard on the castle grounds and the throne room and all that. They’re kinda considered to be the top of the food chain and—”

An orange hoof was shoved into his mouth. “Sh!” Applejack hissed around the handle.

She carefully set Dustmaker down, before she began to move sideways to hug the wall.

“What is it?” Silver whispered.

“Ah’m hearing something.”

“What?” Silver asked.

“Ah can’t tell,” she whispered harshly. “Mostly ‘cause there’s a stallion jabberin’ in mah ear.”

He glared at her in a deadpan.

Her ears peaked again, swiveling as she tried to find the source of the noise. 

Slowly, she began to make her way to the wall. “Ah think it’s coming from behind this wall.”

She began to move her head around, ducking down and bobbing her head around to find the source.

She stepped up, leaning against the wall, when the stone underneath her hoof clicked.

Both looked over at the single stone, before the wall suddenly slid away, into the floor, and opening a new passageway.

They blinked.

The two changelings that were on the other side of the wall blinked back.

Silver was first to react. 

He roared, bringing his hammer down onto one of the changeling’s heads. 

It flattened.

The other began to react, only for a silver razor-chain to wrap around it.

“Y’all ain't going nowhere!” Applejack said past the whip handle.

Any argument the changeling was going to make to that statement was then instantly silenced by Dustmaker.

Silver took a moment to check his surroundings. “You know, maybe that was the Prince’s escape route.”

“Ya think should find out where these two were coming from?” Applejack asked.

“Well, they certainly won’t be telling us where the throne room is,” he said with a smirk.

Applejack rolled her eyes and shook her head.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The two ponies snuck down the hall, doing their best to move silently as they made their way back from where the changelings had come from.

The gem on Dustmaker was dim, Silver favoring stealth at the moment over raw power, while Applejack had her chain gathered in her mouth, trying to keep it from clinking. 

There was no talking as they moved, no noise as they carefully stepped on the carefully cut flagstones, doing their best to muffle their hoofsteps in the hallway. Their faces were carved in grim smiles of determination. 

This new corridor was wider than the previous one, and had many more pathways branching off of it.

Luckily, there was a nice, long trail of changeling bread crumbs to lead the way.

Applejack suddenly whipped out her chain, the blades quickly wrapping around another changeling’s legs. 

The blades gripped the exoskeleton, doing its best to dig into it, but not drawing blood.

Dustmaker finished the job, the gem glowing brightly as it slammed into the creature’s back before dimming again.

“Not a bad job there, Greyhairs.”

Silver didn’t even dignify that with a response. 

The bronze and orange ponies continued to make their way forward. 

“We done a good job keeping them quiet,” Silver said.

“What’cha mean?”

“We haven’t run into a large force yet, just these patrols. We haven’t set off the alarm.”

Applejack blinked. “Ah hadn’t even thought of that.”

Silver hefted his hammer onto his back. “Guard training. It’s useful every now and then.”

She blinked again, and gathered up her chain.

“Alright. Let’s move. I think we’re getting closer.”

“Closer ta what?”

“No idea.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


He had an idea.

Actually, it was more of an obvious, point of revelation through examining the situation.

You could say the evidence gave him a new theory, and quickly supported it.

They found the place they were trying to get to, is what I’m saying here.

They both stood, huddled in the hallway, watching with wide eyes as four dozen changelings scurried around the room. A large column of living stone stood in the center of the room, surrounded by a dozen green pods. The rest of the room was filled with alcove-like cells, each occupied by a griffon.

Silver placed a hoof on Applejack's shoulder and pulled her back into the shadows. They took ten, quiet steps backwards before they turned and walked away for a moment.

“Alright, so we found some prisoners,” Silver said.

“And we’re going back to save them right?”

“Orders are orders,” Silver replied back.

“Right.”

“That being said,” Silver said with a smirk, “We can fill multiple objectives.”

“Are you sayin’ what I think you’re sayin’?”

“Only if what you’re thinking is what I’m saying.”

She smiled. “That’s good enough fer me.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Mesil Sunseeker simply had no more tears to cry.

She had been trapped in there for a month now, forced to watch her son, Aglus, float in whatever dream they had him in.

He called out to her at times, only to comforted by an figment disguised as her. She watched him live in false bliss, only for the changelings to come and eat away at him.

They had explained it to her, to all of them, just for the sake of torment. 

The victim dreams. They dream of a world that slowly becomes their utopia. Everything they ever wanted, and the cocoon traps the feelings of love and contentment. Once they ripen, the Changelings consume these feelings, and permanently take them from the victim. 

After a while, they can’t feel anything. 

Their Utopia becomes empty.

They have nothing left to live for.

Some end their lives in the dream.

Others live the rest of their lives in misery.

Either way, they simply thought their life wasn’t worth living. 

Mesil couldn’t take it. The thought of her little boy becoming unfeeling hurt her. He would never enjoy her chocolate chip cookies again, never smile under the sunlight, never feel his heart leap at the sight of a pretty lioness.

The only two things that kept her from leaping up and tearing him from that horrid trap were the bars to her cell and the threat that another changeling so gleefully showed them. 

One of the lionesses had been clawing at them through the bars, roaring curses and obscenities for a solid minute before the changelings had singled out her daughter’s pod.

A changeling horn lit up, and the pod erupted into fire. In a flash the pod and hatchling had been turned into a pile of ash.

Mesil could still see the now-silent mother, who simply stared at the pile of grey dust, her eyes frozen wide and mouth hanging open.

She looked broken.

And one wrong move on her part could put her in the same position, staring at a pile of ash for all eternity.

She slumped against the wall of her cell, trying to keep from being singled out.

Her boy…

Her little boy…

What was going to happen to him?

She sighed.

Suddenly a high-pitched whistle broke the silence, and she turned back towards the bars.

All eyes fell onto an orange pony in gold armor and a large, wide-brimmed hat.

“Howdy,” she said, smirking, a bladed chain at her flank.

Instantly the changelings responded, wings buzzing and horns glowing as they began to surround the mare.

“Surrender, pony. We have you outnumbered.”

She smirked, before another form shot through the air above her.

Mesil almost missed it.

A hammer head slammed into the ground, crushing a changeling’s head between the stone and metal.

“That you do,” said the hammer-wielding stallion. “But we have you outmatched.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The Hammer of the Pendragon and the Lady of the Deathly Chain stood back to back as the changelings surrounded them.

Dustmaker was especially effective, the power jewel in its head making every blow an earth-shattering force.

Applejack’s chain was far less so, the tough exoskeletons keeping the razor blades from doing proper damage.

That does not mean it was useless. 

The chain now acted as a whip, wrapping around legs and necks before the earth pony yanked them in close for a powerful buck.

A changeling’s horn lit up, only for the chain whip to crack at it, fizzling out the magic.

“By Faust’s Holy Herd, there’s a lot of them.”

“Ya said that already,” Applejack noted, before sending her hoof into another fanged face.

“I thought it was worth repeating,” Silver said.

“Not really,” she answered back.

“Well there are a lot of them.”

“So what are you going to do about it?” she asked with a smirk.

Silver took a moment to look around the room. “We need to get these prisoners out.”

“Got a plan?” 

“A pretty destructive one.”

Applejack resisted the urge to turn to him. “Sounds like fun.”

SIlver smashed another head in. “You open up the pods, I’ll work on the cages!”

“You got it!”

The two ponies jumped away, Applejack already galloping for the center pillar, chain flashing.

Silver leapt forward, the gem on Dustmaker shining like a second sun. “Get away from the door!” he yelled, before slamming the hammer head into the gate.

The gem flashed, and the iron bars to one of the cells all but disintegrated. “Go, get out of the room!”

The griffon was about to object, a part of her still fearing for her son, when she saw Applejack run past. 

The razor chain flew by, biting into the pods, before slicing away at the tops. 

Heads began to pop out of the new holes. 

The now freed griffon mother ran into the room, and scooped up a young lion from his pod.

“Get along, ladies!” Applejack called as she stood in front the archway opposite the one they came in from. “Come on! Git!”

Silver smashed open another cell, and the griffons began to evacuate, rushing to get behind Applejack as she whipped and bucked any changeling that got close.

Silver broke through cage after cage, slamming changelings to the side as he made his way through the room.

Before long, all of the cells had been emptied, and Applejack was joined by a few of the older boys in keeping the changelings back.

Silver took a quick look around the room. 

No other griffons that he could see.

Alright. 

Here’s hoping that it doesn’t bring down the mountain.

Silver charged the center pillar, before bringing Dustmaker around. 

Dust was made.

The pillar exploded, showering the surrounding changelings in powdered stone.

The roof began to rumble.

“Retreat!” One of the changelings yelled.

They ran, funneling through the back arch as carved flagstones began to fall from the ceiling.

Silver hit the ground running, booking it for the gathered griffons. Large chunks of stone began to fall, and a stream of smaller rubble began to pour into the room.

“Alright, Silver,” Applejack shouted, “let’s get—”

“Help!” a voice called from the room.

“My baby!” a griffon cried.

Both ponies both turned to look back at the room.

A young lion was pinned under a rock, his right wing crushed.

Applejack ran in, weaving between falling rocks and debris.

Silver sighed. “By Canterlot’s Crazy Cart Routes,” he mumbled before tossing Dustmaker at one of the young griffons. “Hold this until I get back.”

Applejack slammed into the boulder that had the young griffon pinned. “Come on, kid, we need ta get you out of here.”

Her back hooves slammed into the stone, her powerful buck trying to dislodge it from the griffon.

“Look out!” the griffon yelled, pointing up.

She looked up just in time to see a massive stone falling down on her.

She raised her legs and caught the small boulder, almost getting crushed under it.

Silver galloped up to her. “Are you nuts?!” he asked, slamming bodily into the rock.

“Ah’m trying to save him!”

“By getting yourself killed!?”

“Shut it!” she yelled back, sweat pouring from her brow and soaking her hat.

Silver slammed into the boulder again, even as more rock began to fall.

“Where’s yer fancy hammer, huh?” Applejack asked.

“Like I was going to leave a bunch of newly-freed prisoners unarmed?”

“So we’re going to die because you thought you should be a gentlecolt! Great!”

Silver shoved against the boulder again.

“I’m free!” the griffon yelled.

“Alright!” AJ yelled. “Let’s get on back—” a second boulder landed on the first, and the earth pony buckled under the weight.

Silver was next to her in a second.

The two ponies heaved, lifting the rock up.

“Go, Kid, get out of here!” Silver yelled.

The griffon was gone.

“What are you doing, Silver?” the cowpony asked.

“Keeping you alive!”

“Not for long at this rate!”

“Better than not trying!”

The rubble began to bury them.

“Go, Silver. Ah’ll keep the rock up for you!”

“I ain’t leaving you behind!” Silver yelled back, as dust began to cloud their vision.

“Ah can hold the rock by myself long enough to let you through!”

“No you can’t!”

“What’d you say!?”

“You can’t hold this rock alone!”

“And just what do you mean by that?”

“I ain’t gonna let you die so I could get away!”

“And why not?”

“Cause I’m a protector, darn it!”

“Well too bad!”

“I’m not going to let you stay here!”

A mix of granite pebbles and dust had them buried to the knees.

“And Ah’m not going to let you die!” 

“Just go, AJ!”

“You go!”

“Stop being stubborn!”

“Take yer own advice!”

“I’m don’t want to let the mare I love die!”

Applejack went silent, staring at him, eyes wide.

“Darn it, AJ!” Silver yelled. “Why are you the only who has to be strong? I’m here! I want to help! Let me help you!”

She stared.

“By Celestia’s Massive Wingspan, mare! How can I be there for you when you won’t let anypony help you?”

Applejack was silent.

Stones and rocks began to pile up around them, closing them in a small pocket of air.

“And now we’re both going to die,” Silver said glumly, “because no one left, and I sucked at trying to tell you about my plan to go get my hammer and break me out.”

The last stones fell, and they were soon encased in darkness, knee deep in rubble.

There was silence in the darkness.

Silver couldn’t even see the end of his muzzle.

No one said anything for a long second.

“I think the rubble’s supporting the stone,” Silver said.”I’m going to let it go for a second. Get ready to catch it.”

Applejack said nothing. 

“Yeah. Yeah, I think it’s stable. We’ll be alright until we run out of air.”

“Ah...You love me?”

Silence.

“You...you really love me?”

“Well...I...uh...um…” he stumbled, before croaking out a mirthless laugh. “I was kinda counting on being dead for this conversation.”

“You...you do, don’t you?”

He sighed. “Yes. Yes I do, Applejack. I….love you, boss.”

She was silent for a moment, and Silver wondered what her face looked like.

Something warm brushed against his lips.

What was—?

A kiss.

That was a kiss.

He was blushing so hard he almost lit up the small air pocket enough to see.

“Ah, uh, kinda love you to.”

“O-oh…” he said.

“D-did you have to call me boss, though?”

“That’s just how awkward it feels for me,” he answered.

“Well, for future reference, I’d much rather you didn’t.”

He smirked. “Noted, Ma’am.”

They shared a chuckle.

Then it was quiet again. 

“By Cerberus’ Sixth Nostril, this is a terrible time to die.”

“Cerberus’ Sixth Nostril?” she asked.

“I make these up on the spot, alright? They can’t all be masterpieces.”

She laughed.

He gave her a slight smile, which he then realized was pointless in the pitch blackness.

“Well...I guess all we have left is to wait for the end,” Silver said.

“Don’t talk like that.”

“Well, I’m not seeing too many other options.”

Silence.

He lifted a hoof, and reached out for her.

Finding her soft side, he felt around until her found her neck before nuzzling her. “At least we got those prisoners free.”

Whump.

Both of their ears perked in the darkness.

Whump.

“Is that?” Applejack asked.

Whump!

“I think it is,” Silver answered.

Whump!

A small landslide of stone shifted in the darkness.

Wham!

Dustmaker broke through, and light filled the small pocket.

“They’re here!” someone shouted. “They’re alive!”

Before they knew it, the two ponies had been lifted up and out of the pit and into a large space that had once been the roof of the dungeon.

“They’re alive!” the griffons cheered, hugging each other now that they were finally free.

Dustmaker made its way back into Silver’s hooves as the crowd showered both ponies in thanks and praise.

Silver looked to Applejack.

Applejack looked back.

Then Silver smirked.

“Alright, Ladies and Gentlegriffs! I’ve got some news for you!”

The griffons all turned to him. 

“We have ourselves a jailbreak.”


--------------------------------


Ta-Da!

“Hey, look! It’s a chapter!”

So it is. 

“What took you so long?”

Christmas.

“Huh?” 

I work in retail.

“Oh!”

Anyway, guys. Thanks for being patient, I hope you enjoyed. It took me a while to crank this one out, but I got it!

“So who’s next?”

That would be Spike and Rarity, who are going through the whole thing much quieter than anyone else.

“So what’s going to happen there?”

You’ll just have to wait and see. 

“Okie-Dokie-Lokie! See you all next time!”

Be sure to comment!

Bye!
> 17-The Secret of the Dragons
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 17

Death’s vigil was not perfect.

Over the centuries, numerous things had escaped the gates of Tartarus. Imps, mostly, a succubi once or twice, three Windigoes, and then…

Well, there were two very notable cases.

Tiamat the Greed, was almost entirely alone.  She prefered it that way, it kept her hoard safe from those that envied her. 

In the early millennia, nothing got close to her and survived. Blasts and clouds of lightning, fire, acid, and ice all but vaporized almost anything that came close. What survived was then shredded by her claws or swallowed whole by one of her five heads.

There was one thing, however, that lived.

An invidiak, a shadow demon, an Envy who held no true form, had seen her hoard firsthand and lived.

Invidiaks, unlike other Envies, truly live up to their name. They were not Greeds that were thrown out by Tiamat, they were true-born Envies. 

Their forms are mere shadows, not even physical by a demon’s standards. It is because of this, that they yearn for any sort of carnal pleasure. 

This shadow, who went by the name of Desire, had passed by Tiamat one day, and saw on her hoard something that filled his every thought afterward.

A soulless body.

He never found out how she got a hold of this, but he lusted after it for years after seeing it.

He needed that body, a host that would not resist his possession, an invidiak’s dream.

And so, he began to plot.

He would woo Tiamat and take this body from her while she was not looking.

His desperate plan succeeded. It took three centuries, but he succeeded. He spent years gaining her trust, defending her hoard along with her until he wooed her.

She handed over the body for a night of depravity, and he left her while she slept.

Her rage was legendary.

Desire was murdered, the body destroyed, and Tiamat was alone again.

Then an egg was laid.

The egg was abandoned. Tiamat bitter, and fearing for her hoard, threw the black egg far from her hoard, into the pits of the Sloths.

What hatched was Gaafnirlass, The Shadow of the Dragon.

His black, muted scales dove his serpentine form into shadows. His bright, glowing red eyes hovered over all the land, and he wanted it.

The other demons, led by the Wrath named Hatred, were quick to drive him from the plains of Tartarus into the Void between, fearing that another Tiamat would arise in her son.

The Void is an inhospitable place. It is the space between Paradise and Tartarus, and any demon living in it would die by the holy light that surrounds it.  

Gaafnirlass had nowhere else to go. 

And so, he escaped. 

He was still young when he slipped by the gates, and under Death’s nose. Only a wyrmling, perhaps about half as tall as a pony, and...well...perhaps Faust took pity on him.

Something in Gaafnirlass changed. 

Was it his destiny that changed? His morality? Who can say?

All that is really known is that Gaafnirlass was no longer a demon. He was given Faust’s two greatest gifts, the gift to choose, and the gift of a second chance.

Gaafnirlass found a mate, a creature of golden scales that, according to dragon lore, was formed by the One from the purest gold. 

Yet despite this, Gaafnirlass still struggled with his greed.

As would all his children.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Two griffons slowly patrolled the lower hallways. One walked, eyes straight forward, sweat dripping down his forehead. He took slow, deliberate breaths, and brought his claw through his brown feathers.

His partner, however, seemed to have his head on a swivel. His head never stopped moving as the griffon hyperventilated, his eyes wide and pupils mere pinpricks. His mottled grey and purple feathers stuck out at odd angles.

“This is not good,” he mumbled under his breath. “We’re all going to die.”

“Shut up,” the calmer one said.

“It’s only a matter of time.”

“I said shut up!”

“It’s just going to happen. We’re going to turn the corner and Boom! Dead.”

“Shut up!” the other griffon roared. “The Pendragon is dead! They just want us to think he’s alive to scare us. There is nothing to worry about!”

The panicked griffon turned to his friend. “You think I’m worried about a dead pony? That’s a laugh.”

The calmer one blinked. “Then...what are you talking about?”

“You remember the siege of Canterlot?”

“Y-yes?”

“You remember this little unicorn mare, white coat? Followed around by a dragon?”

“Th-the Diamond Death?”

“Yes. Do you remember her rage? How she tore our ranks apart with a sword made of diamond? Do you remember the dragon that followed her? How he shredded the front lines as a wyrmling? Can you imagine them now? With him grown larger, and she covered in gems?”

The brown griffon paled.

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” the grey one said, “and I really don’t want to meet either of them down here, do you?”

“N-No…”

“That would be a wise thing to avoid,” a new voice said.

Both griffons looked at each other.

“Did you hear that?” The brown one asked.

“Nope!” the grey one said, loudly. “I heard nothing! I saw nothing! I know nothing!”

“Heard what?” the brown asked. “I didn’t hear anything! There’s nothing here to listen to!”

“I say this corridor has had enough patrolling!”

“Right! Let’s go patrol somewhere else!”

The two griffons left, leaving the hallway empty.

Or, mostly empty.

“Spike, Darling, I know you enjoy scaring them like that, but eventually you’ll run into one that will turn on us.”

A young purple dragon shimmered into sight. “Maybe. Until then, I’ll have some fun.”

Rarity’s head popped up from behind Spike’s wings. “Why are we visible again?” she asked.

“Cause my goggles are getting a little too hot,” Spike said, lifting them up to his forehead. “Got to give the stealth gem a break. Alan never told me if it has any overloading problems, but I’m not going to take any chances.”

Rarity slid off his back. “So we have to put ourselves in more danger then?”

Spike smirked. “Just stay behind me, If anyone wants to get to you they’d have to go through me.”

“My hero,” Rarity said with a smile, even as she began to form a rapier of emeralds.

“Always at your service, Milady.”

The two began to make their way down the hallway, the drake leading the way as Rarity’s rapier floated next to her.

There was silence for a moment.

Rarity sighed.

“Something wrong?” Spike asked.

“I’m just worried about Sweetie Belle. She looked so disappointed when I told her I was leaving. I mean, I know she’s with my parents, but I still can’t help but fret over her.”

“You have your parents,” Spike noted, “she should be fine.”

“I know...it’s just...I don’t know.”

He was quiet for a moment.

“What’s it like?” he asked.

“What?”

“Having a Dad. What’s it like?”

Rarity's eyes went wide. “You’ve...you never had a father, have you?”

“No...I’ve had three mothers, but no real dad.”

“Three...how?”

“Well...Celestia took care of me in the early days, back when Twilight was just a filly, she played with me, cared for me. I have a very distinct memory of this one time where one of the palace servants tried to take me away and change my diaper, only for Celestia to push her out of the room.”

“You remember that far back?”

“It’s mostly fuzzy, but yeah, kind of.”

Rarity just stared at him. 

“Then there was Mama Twilight, Twilight’s mom,” Spike continued. “Back when we were both young, Twilight saw me more as a baby brother, and Mama Twilight was the one who made sure we didn’t get into too much trouble. She baked us some of the best gemless cookies I’ve ever had. 

“And then we have our Twilight, who began to see me more and more as a son than a brother as she got older and physically matured faster than me. I bit my tongue and got used to it, though. She hatched me after all, had to give her some respect.”

“B-but surely, Twilight’s father was there for you?”

“Yeah, he was there, but he wasn’t really my Dad. He spent more time with Shining than he did me. He never really taught me anything, he was just there. He was a nice guy, don’t get me wrong, but he never really acted like my dad.

“Shining was more like a dad in all honesty, always showing me stuff, teaching me things, but he never lost that big brother vibe when he did it.”

Rarity was silent for a moment. 

“What’s it like, Rarity, having a Dad?”

Rarity took a moment to look at her drake. Her little Spikey Wikey who wasn’t so little. Raised by two of the most powerful beings she knew, asking what it was like to have a father.

It didn’t take a social genius like her to hear the hurt in his voice.

“Well...having a father is...it’s nice. I’m probably not the best one to ask Darling, have you tried asking any of the stallions? I’m sure they could give you a better answer on father/son relationships.”

“What’s he like, Rarity?”

“I...well...at least, for us fillies, having a father means you have someone protecting you. He’s...he’s the one who you can go to to fix a broken heart, the one to hold you and treasure you better than almost any other stallion could. My...my own father is caught in his hoofball haydays, but...but he’ll always drop whatever he’s doing for Sweetie and I…”

Spike nodded. “Sounds nice.”

Rarity said nothing, but continued to walk.

Yeah, Sweetie Belle was fine. She had their Dad.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Alright, deal, Felix,” one of the griffons said.

The one apparently named Felix nodded before he flung cards around the table to the four other players.

Spike watched as they did.

He stood, camouflaged, right next to the table, watching as the griffons began to play poker.

His shadow, the major weakness of a chameleon spell, was easily hidden in the poorly lit room, allowing dragon to move freely throughout.

“I’m telling you, man,” one of them said as he began organizing his hand, “we did the right thing, siding with Ironclaw.”

Spike smirked as he watched the same griffon pull a two, ten, four and a jack.

“What’cha mean?” a second asked, looking at a pair of tens, six and four.

“Well, ya see,” the first one said laying his two down. “Hit me.”

Felix handed him a new card.

“You see, Ironclaw is a better leader than Julius. The Pendragon made Julius fall in a day, Ironclaw took much longer than that.”

“Yeah,” the second one snarked. “Then he set up Julius as Prince, and put Ironclaw in chains. Hit me,” he said, handing in his four.

“How did our new, illustrious leader escape, anyways?” the third one asked, holding an excellent pokerface as he sat on a pair of aces.

“No one knows,” the fourth one said, hiding his straight flush equally well.

“He’s never told anyone how,” the second one added. “My bet’s on a secret passage out of the oubliettes.”

“Have you seen the oubliettes? Those things are lined with iron. Where are they going to hide a secret door?”

“That’s why it’s called a secret door, you donkey,” the first said, now looking at a pair of twos now.

“I’ll raise.”

Spike kept looking around, searching for some sort of clue as to how to get up to the throne room. 

“Look,” the first griffon continued, “it doesn’t matter how he got out. He got out, and he’s going to be the one to take the magical and mechanical might of Equestria, and you know, maybe a few of those ponies will grow brains and join us to take out the Ligers.”

Spike wondered how the others would react if that griffon were to suddenly burst into flames.

“Can you imagine both changelings and unicorns on our side against the Ligers? That’s a lot of magical firepower. We could use all that changeling goop that they can blow up to get through their fortifications, we could use the unicorns to launch fireballs, and have the pegasi rain down lightning and thunder, we’d have them beaten back in a day.”

Spike blinked.

That...that was kind of a scary thought.

“You’re kinda assuming that the ponies are just going to roll over for us.”

“We’ll have the changelings infiltrating, and once they do, they’ll take out everything from the inside.”

“Is that the plan?” Saberlion asked.

“As far as I’ve heard, I think they’ve even begun to get a forward force over there.”

Spike froze.

“Really?”

“They haven’t left yet,” Pair of Aces said. “They’re waiting at Oissparyo last I heard.”

Spike stored that knowledge away. That’s good to know.

Still nothing on how to get up the throne room.

He resisted the urge to sigh, and began to head out.

He paused at the door.

Hm…

With a quick flick of his tail, a set of spears quickly fell to the floor, clattering so loudly that all five griffons turned to it.

Spike quickly moved in, pulling cards from the top of the deck and dragging them to the griffon closest to him.

“Hey!” one of them yelled. “I saw that!”

“Saw what?”

“Hey! He’s cheating!”

“Am not!” 

“You are too!” the opposing griffon yelled, standing. Which then sent two cards falling out of his pauldrons.

“See! He’s the cheater!”

Spike left, leaving the five griffons each accusing the other of cheating.

It was a good day, he thought.

He took two lefts and a right, sliding down the halls with almost serpentine grace, before coming face to face with his beloved. She stood, poised, ready to strike with her rapier.

“Rarity,” Spike whispered.

She gave a small start. “Oh! Spike...don’t scare me like that.”

“Sorry,” Spike said, smiling as he became visible again, “you’re just so cute when you’re frightened.”

Rarity huffed.

He chuckled. 

“Did you find anything?”

“Not much, but we need to move forward.”

“Do you know where to go?” she asked as she climbed up onto his back.

“No, but we need to keep going. I’ve found a new hallway we can go down,” Spike said, re-engaging the stealth gem. 

“What’s down there?” 

“Not a whole lot, but it looks more promising than everything else.”

Rarity sighed.

“We’ll find a way, Rarity.”

“I certainly hope so, Spike.”

The two began to slither down the hallway, moving as quickly as silence would allow. 

They quietly passed the upturned room where five griffons had each other by the throats.

“Was that you?” Rarity whispered.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” he said with a smile.

Rarity shook her head. 

The two moved through the darkness, Spike’s claws digging into the spaces between the flagstones, allowing him to cling to the walls if he needed to. Neither said anything as Spike carried her deeper into the mountain, and Rarity enjoyed the silence. She always like quiet, gave her time to think and organize her thoughts. 

Especially considering it was almost always followed by absolute, hectic panic as she tried to fill in a new order of dresses. 

Or go save Equestria.

Or go to war.

Captured by Diamond Dogs.

Attacked by a dragon.

Hm...perhaps she needed a vacation.

The room began to shake.

They both froze. 

“Spike,” Rarity asked, “was that you too?”

“No.”

“I was afraid of that,” she sighed.

Silence never did last.

Flagstones began to fall from the ceiling, shattering as they struck the floor.

Spike sighed. “Time to run again.”

Run they did. More flagstone hit the ground, and dust began to fall as the hallway shook.

“What’s happening?” Rarity asked, hiding under his wings.

“I think the hallway above us is collapsing!” Spike yelled as he weaved through the falling rubble. 

A massive chunk of stone slammed into the ground ahead of him, smashing open the hallway into a chasm below.

“Spike!” Rarity cried, as she lost her grip on his back.

The drake watched her go flying amidst the debris, and dove for her, deactivating his stealth gem as he leapt, wings pinned back.

“Spike!” she screamed as she fell, her eyes wide as she stared up at the dragon diving at her.

He grabbed her in the air, enveloping her in a shield of scales as they both fell into the darkness.


<<<|Ω|>>>


She didn’t know how long she had been unconscious, all she knew was that she woke up to the sight of green and purple scales.

“Spike?” she called, her mind still collecting itself as she woke.

Why was he around her like this? He was…protecting her. There was...a fall.

Fall.

Fall!

“Spike! Spike, deary, are you alright?”

No answer.

“Spike!?”

Still no answer.

She pressed against the scales and called again. “Spike!”

“R-Rairty?” his voice rumbled, as he began to shift.

“Oh thank Celestia. Spike, are you alright?”

The ball of scales around her began to uncurl, opening up to cold air of the chasm floor. Darkness surrounded them, hiding the stone from sight. As cool air now flowed across the drake’s belly, Spike smirked. “Thick scales, didn’t feel a thing.”

Rarity highly doubted that.

“Are you sure you’re alright?”

Spike slowly sat up, bringing a claw to his head as he groaned. “Maybe. I’m probably fine though. How are you?”

She gave him a small smile in the darkness. “I’m fine, Spike. You did a good job.”

“Good to know I can trust Past Spike. He’s normally never here when I need him,” he said with a chuckle.

Rarity blinked. “I think you hit your head a little too hard.”

Spike sighed, before standing on his hind legs. “Twilight’s the only one who gets the time jokes,” he muttered.

“Do you know where we are?” she asked.

“Not a clue,” he said, “and the lack of visibility doesn’t help.”

Rarity nodded. “It is rather dank down here.”

“Hang on,” Spike said, before taking a deep breath, and breathing green flame into his open claw. The magical flame sparked as it hit dragon scales, making his whole hand glow green, before he closed his hand around the flame. The flame continued to burn, turning the Spike’s claw into a burning green lantern. 

“Wow,” Rarity said, “where did you learn that trick?”

Spike looked down at her, smiling. “I’m a living firestarter. I’m male. I get bored. Where do you think I learned it?”

Rarity gave him a deadpan glare.

Spike chuckled, before he began looking around. The tall, almost sheer walls were made of black stone, which only served to make the room darker. The shadows that were cast by Spike’s green light were swallowed by the surrounding stone, only serving to make the whole chasm seem larger. A cold breeze ran through the bottom of the chasm, causing Spike to shiver, and the air smelled of damp earth with a metallic bite. 

“Alright,” he said, “let’s head towards the breeze, we might find something down here.”

“Shouldn’t we head back up?” Rarity asked.

“Yes,” Spike admitted, “we should. But...I just...I feel like we should head this way.” 

Rarity blinked, before watching Spike walk down the chasm floor.

Well, she had never questioned her own intuition, she might as well give Spike a chance to prove his.

The dragon and pony walked silently, the reptile sniffing occasionally as they walked. Spike’s eyes were scanning around the chasm, and his nose was almost constantly moving. 

Rarity could almost swear he was leading them by his sense of smell.

They moved slowly, weaving through rubble and stalagmites that littered the floor of the chasm.

They turned a corner, and their jaws dropped. 

“Holy Mother of Sunshine,” Spike said.

Both stood, staring into a massive, cavernous room. 

A massive, cavernous room that had a gold gilded ceiling. 

The room was covered, wall to wall, in gold. Coins, statuettes, amulets, bracelets, ingots, weapons, gems, baubles, books, anything of value sat strewn about the floor in piles, many of which were twice or even three times as tall as Spike standing upright.

Torches and braziers, glowing blue with the ever burning spell, reflected by the coins lit the room in a cold, golden light.

Gems larger than a pony sat at random intervals around the room. 

All of them reminded Rarity of Tom.

“W-we need to take some of this,” Spike said, finally.

“Spike?” Rarity asked.

“Listen,” Spike said, never taking his eyes off the hoard. “We grab some of these weapons, we meet back up with everypony else, we hand out the new stuff, and we’ll do better.”

Rarity was silent for a while, looking up at the dragon. 

He was drooling.

She...she could understand that. 

A lot of these gems and jewels were probably intoxicating to Spike’s poor nose. He was probably doing everything he could not to jump down on one and eating it whole.

“O-okay, let’s go get some weapons,” Rarity agreed.

“Okay,” Spike said before walking forward.

“G-go ahead and grab a gem or two for yourself, Spike.”

He didn’t answer her.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Just...just grab a few,” the voice in the back of his head insisted.

But it wouldn’t hurt to grab a few coins, Spike. After all, we need money for the trip back.

“Don’t overdo it, Spike.”

But that sword over there looks really nice, and didn’t Shining say something about wanting a new sword?

“Spike…”

Is that an opal? Opals are worth a lot, you should probably grab one. Or two.

“Spi…”

I wonder how this gold tastes? Probably very good. Very pure.

“Sp…”

Is that an Ioun stone? You know those are worth a lot. Take a couple, no one will mind.

“S…”

You should grab that sack of coins.

You should grab that jewel.

You should grab that pile.

Now that pile. 

Now that one. 

And that one. 

And that one.

And that one.

The voice in the back of his head said nothing.


<<<|Ω|>>>


She had her back turned for a second.

Just one second. 

She was picking through the mess and found a very nice dagger, and then when she turned back…

Spike was...he was just…

A massive purple claw grabbed a mountain of coins and dragged it to the beast that now sat on a massive heap of treasure. It craned it’s neck back and poured a stream of gold down its throat, eating them as if they were small chocolate candies. A gem that was as big as she was was grabbed between the creature’s index finger and thumb a held as if it were a die from a board game, before it was tossed into the hoard.

“S-Spike?” her voice called, sounding small as the feral grumbles from the monster continued to get louder.

Its massive tail swung around, gripping another mountain of wealth in a deathgrip before pulling it close. 

“Spike!” she called again.

The beast turned to her, and then another, huge claw came down.

Rarity barely had time to dodge as the mass of coins she was standing on was dragged over to the monster’s hoard.

“Spike!” she called again.

No answer. 

The beast continued to mass the gold and gems around it, burying itself under the wealth. 

“Spike!” she cried.

The room went quiet as the dragon covered itself under its new hoard, and a snort sent coins flying from its nostrils.

And then Rarity knew two very important things.

First, she knew that Spike, her Spikey-Wikey, was gone, replaced by a dragon that neither knew nor cared for her.

Second, she knew she was alone with it.

Spike was a son of Gaafnirlaas. 

And he, and all his sons struggled with greed.


--------------------------------


I hate how I can’t seem to write a decent-length chapter.

“It’s not bad.”

But it’s not great either.

“Oh, don’t beat yourself up about this. I think you’re doing a great job.”

Yeah, but…

“Everyone else here thinks so too, don’t you?”

…

“See?”

They haven’t even said anything yet.

“Oh! Right! 4th dimensional limitations, duh! Silly me.”

What?

“Nothing!”

I...you…

“For the record, I thought it was alright. Nice medium length chapter to ease myself back into editing.” 

“Thanks Kilokk!  And now, you have an author’s note to get to.”

I...I’m going to ignore what you just said...even if everything in my brain tells me not to.

Alright guys, so...next time...is...um...ah! Here it is. Next is Al and Julius and...ooh...well...let’s just say we’re going to be seeing another familiar face.

“Ooh! Sounds fun!”

Remember to leave us comments, thoughts, and criticisms.

“Remember to like and fave!”

And we’ll see you next time!

“Bye!”
> 18-A Long Time to Think
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 18

Markus Ironclaw looked up at the Tree of Gryphus. 

The Silverwood tree stood tall, flanked by two guards dressed in golden armor. The lion-head themed soldiers were duty bound to protect the tree no matter the circumstances, and they carried it out to the letter. The Tree Guard stood fast, their covered faces betrayed no emotion, but the griffon king could detect a slight shake in the left one.

He would not strike unless the tree was touched, but even so, the griffon King decided he would get the poor boy’s hope’s up.

He hovered around the silver tree, looking up at the thin, long pale leaves, and smirked as he got incredibly close.

“You wanted to see me, sir?” a voice said.

Ironclaw turned to the source of the new voice. A griffon in a cloak approached.

“Hello, Conrat Darkblade,” Ironclaw said, stepping away from the tree. “How have you been?”

Darkblade shifted, revealing the dagger at his side and bracer on his arm. “Well, sir.”

“Good, good,” Ironclaw said, taking a few steps closer to the cloaked griffon. "Tell me, Darkblade, when I was still rising to power, what did I send you out to do? I just can’t seem to remember,”

“You wanted me to send a message.”

“Yes, that’s right,” he said, looking back up at the tree. “Now, how did I want that message sent, do you remember?”

“You had me kill the Pendragon on his wedding day.”

“Ah, yes...that’s it, isn’t it? Kill the Pendragon. So let me ask you a question, Darkblade,” he said as he began to descend on the murderer. “If I sent you to kill him, then why is he alive?”

“What? That-that can’t be right, sir. The gem, it said he died. That was Doomspinner venom, there is no way he could have survived that.”

“Then how do you explain the reports of the Pendragon himself walking into my fortress?!”

“Wh-what?” 

“The Pendragon is here, Darkblade. He is alive. I sent you to kill him, I armed you with the best the Hive had to offer you, and he is still alive!”

“I-I—”

“Do you know what he did to me when I last saw him? Do you know what he said?” Ironclaw said stepping closer and closer to the  would-be killer. “Do you know the hatred and power in his green and red eyes?! Did you see your own fate there!?”

Darkblade did his best to sink into the ground, and lifted a claw as he made his rebuttal. “His...his eyes are brown, sir…”

Ironclaw snarled before he grabbed the griffon by the throat. “You are a failure. You are useless to me, Darkblade. Do you know what the Hive does to those who are useless?”

Darkblade tried to answer, but only a gurgle escaped his throat. 

“We dispose of them,” he said, before he threw the griffon into the tree.

The second the attacker hit the bark, the two guards moved, slashing with their bladed and barbed spears, and slicing the cloaked griffon to pieces.

“It is a messier method than I’m use to, but it serves its purpose,” Ironclaw said, before he left the room, his green eyes shining as he chuckled all the way.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan ducked underneath the green ball of magical energy that the changeling had thrown at him. “Okay, I admit it, this was a bad idea.”

A soot covered Julius sent him a glare. “You think?”

“Hey!” Alan said, swinging three hard-mana knives as well as Judgement to hold back the incoming tide. “You were the one who was going on about how the Black Griffon was a boogieman. I was just trying to use that against them!”

“And I’m telling you, the Black Griffon never wore the Laurels of Victory!”

“Well if someone had taken the armor off!”

“I was not taking three-hundred-year-old armor and leaving it in this rat-hole part of the fortress!”

“It’s your fortress!

“I’ve never been to this part of the fortress!” Julius yelled, plunging his claws into the space between two armor plates of the changeling in front of him.

“Well whose fault is that?!” Alan said, before a dozen of mana knives shout outward in a fan of death.

The were forced back to back as the changelings shot off magical bolts and attacked with hooves and horns.

“Okay, so plans?” Alan asked.

“Other than getting out of here?”

“Obviously.”

“Head up through that corridor,” Julius said, taking a second to point before attacking the next target. “I think that leads up to the barracks.”

“You think?”

“I have never been down here!” Julius yelled.

“Then why were you leading us!?”

“We were supposed to come up near one of the prison cells! I know the way from there!”

“Well that’s just perfect for us then!” Alan said, before roaring an order. “Back up!”

Julius swiveled around, letting Alan swing around to face the oncoming horde. 

“Vistes!” 

An inferno engulfed them, red flame eating the changelings whole.

“Hurry up! Let’s go, I can only buy us so much time!” 

Julius nodded, before spreading his wings and taking a massive leap up to the corridor. Alan galloped after him. 

“Hurry!” Julius said, running down the corridor.

Alan galloped behind him.

Dead end.

“Gjok!” Julius cried before he began to search the wall.

“Julius,” Alan said, worriedly, looking back at the tidal wave of changelings that were about to flood them.

“Give me one second,” he said, checking the bricks.

“We don’t have one second," Alan said, before sending another knife blade flying into a changeling’s neck joints. 

“Give me a second!” the griffon shot back, as he began to push on a few of the bricks.

Alan sighed before shouting again. “Fastali!” 

“Here it is!” Julius said, before the wall pulled away.

Both defenders quickly pulled back, and the wall sealed shut behind them.

“Will the wall hold?” Alan asked, gasping for breath.

“It will hold,” Julius said, gasping, “the Onyx Keep was built with so many magical locks and wards, it bankrupted the country for a few years. Apparently, it was worth it.” 

“Alright, where does this one go?”

“No idea. Again, I’ve never been down here before. It could come out to the sewers for all I know.”

Alan sighed. “It’s better than nothing.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The two moved quietly through the darkness of the secret passage, their path winding back and forth through unseen obstacles.

There had been silence for a long while between the blood brothers as they walked, Judgement having been slid home, and the Prince’s talon caps cleaned of clear, changeling blood.

“Well, brother,” Julius said, “I will say this, your plan worked well against my people.”

“I was hoping it would scare them at least,” Alan confirmed. “The less griffons that die, the better.”

Julius nodded. “I am glad that your mercy has not left you, especially if it means that my people are safer for it.”

Alan nodded. “Innocent until proven guilty,” he said simply. “Until I know for sure that the changelings aren’t holding them hostage, I will act as though they are. If proven otherwise, then I will let you deal with them.”

“If you wanted to deal with them you could,” Julius said. “You have the authority as a prince.”

“Yeah, but I just feel that Equestria is more my realm.”

“Realm?”

“Responsibility,” Alan corrected.

“I see.”

The two went quiet again for a second. 

“So what happens when we get to the throne room?” The Pendragon asked.

“Well,” Julius said, taking a deep breath, “There is a word spell, that I can shout to send any dangers out of the Keep, but I need to learn it. I have not had the chance to read the Book of Power yet.”

Alan nodded. “Wait...what about Ironclaw?”

“Hm?”

“Does he have the Book?”

Julius’ eyes went wide as he froze.

“Julius?”

“N-no...no, he couldn’t have it.”

“Are you sure?”

“Y-yes. If he had the book, we would be in front of him now. There is a spell to summon trespassers, if he wanted to meet us, we would have been Called. He...he mustn’t have it but...but he should…”

“Julius?”

“By rights, he should have it. It wouldn’t have taken him long to find it and unlock it. We...we should be in the throne room now, bound even. This...this doesn’t make any sense…”

“So what does that mean?” Alan asked.

“Either he...doesn’t want to catch us, or...or...I don’t know…”

Alan nodded. “Very strange.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


For the past week, Alan had been having dreams. 

Odd dreams. 

He had seen the Onyx Keep become engulfed in flame. He had seen Julius sit on the throne. He had seen griffons fighting changelings. He had seen Ironclaw in chains. He had seen the whole rebellion fail. He had seen fire burn auburn on the mountain side. He had seen the clouds come down and flood the halls with rain.

All of this and more. 

He saw things that were and were not. He saw things that are and are not. He even saw things that had not yet come to pass, and may never do so.

But of all the things he had seen, there was one thing that kept coming back to him. 

It was a voice, repeating the same sentence again and again through the dreams.

“You are not a pawn,” it said, “I will put you on the board where you need to be, but you are the one who chooses what action to take.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


A section of hallway slid open, and Julius led the way in. “We’re clear.”

Alan followed, two mana knives hovering around his head. “Know where we are?” he asked.

“I...it looks familiar,” he said, looking down the hallway.

“It’s a start,” Alan said with a smirk as he looked around. “Left or right?”

“Let’s go left,” Julius said, before following the pony down the hall. 

They moved silently, Julius’ golden armor never clinked and Alan’s coat didn’t flutter as they walked. 

“You okay with your claws?” Alan asked. “I can try to get you a knife or something.”

“They are sufficient,” Julius said.

“Alright, can’t say I didn’t offer.”

The two went quiet again, moving slowly through the darkness.

“I see a something ahead,” Julius whispered.

“Where?” 

“Right there, see?”

Alan strained his eyes a moment. “I think griffon eyes are better than pony eyes.”

“I think that’s a room,” he said, “and I think that’s a changeling.”

“How many?”

“It looks like just one.”

Alan smiled. “Sounds like we may need to apply some excessive force.”

“Brother,” Julius said, placing a claw on Alan’s back, “I love the way you think.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The changeling moved along the hallway, every now and then lighting up his horn to check his way.

So far, he had found nothing. and he was not happy about it. 

Here he was, wasting his time, looking for some intruder, instead of enjoying some of that ripened joy from one of the griffons in the pods higher up.

He wasn’t entirely sure if it was a good idea, though. The pods always provided a more flavorful emotion, but it was a finite source. 

When he was alone for longer periods of time, he sometimes developed an opinion. His was, more often than not that a longer lasting love was better than a tastier one. 

But he was back in the hive, and opinions did not exist in the hive.

He continued his search, almost mindlessly moving down the hall, when he felt something tap his shoulder.

He looked up.

A silver axe haft had tapped him, and there was a pony standing next to it.

“Hello there,” the pony said, “I don’t suppose you can help me, can you?”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Four griffons sat around a table playing cards, while three changelings milled around the room. 

“Go fish,” one of the griffons growled.

The griffon opposite him snarled, and reached into the pile of cards in the middle of the table when the door suddenly slammed open.

A changeling went flying into the room, slamming down on the card table, splintering it and sending cards flying everywhere.

“I’m sorry,” a figure said, entering the room, a long-hafted, silver, hard-mana axe floating next to him, “but we can’t seem to find the right room. Perhaps you could direct us?”

The griffon’s eyes went wide. “It-it can’t be!”

“Can’t be?” Alan asked. “It can’t be? Just who the hell do you think I am?”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Apparently, Alan was someone who was not good at holding back a swarm of changelings. 

“Okay, so this was a bad idea!” Alan admitted. 

“I told you it was a bad idea!” Julius yelled, as he tried to rip out another changeling throat. 

“You did not!” Alan yelled back. “You said it was a great idea!”

“I did not!”

“Did too!”

Julius wanted to make another rebuttal, but was interrupted by a charging mass of chitin. 

Alan’s axe swung in a wide arc, the large blade smashing more than cutting through the enemies before him. “We need to find a more defensible position!”

“Lead the way, Oh Mighty Pendragon,” Julius growled.

Alan growled in response as he tried to look for a way out, trying to find their escape without becoming a red stain on the wall.

He needed some space.

“Vistes Fastali!” he roared, flame erupting from his mouth before a shockwave threw the scorched bodies backwards. 

Alan looked around, before coughing. “Julius! This way!” he yelled, before ducking down a hallway.

The griffon king followed, wings flapping to pick up speed. 

They both ran down the hallway, running as fast as they could. 

This hall looked oddly familiar.

They ran down the hall, quickly picking a door and sliding the deadbolt open to get inside a small room. They slammed the door shut behind them, keeping their weight against it and trying to slow their breathing

This room looked familiar.

Alan kept his ears pressed to the wall, listening intently for the sound of the passing horde. 

Alan waited, listening to the hissing and thudding run by them.

A second of silence.

“I think they’ve gone,” Alan said.

“I think you’re right,” Julius agreed.

Alan nodded. “Alright, we should probably give them a second or two before…” he trailed off as he wandered around the room.

Julius followed his gaze.

Behind them was a door. A heavy, iron door studded with rivets and a small grate over a slit.

A cell door.

An oubliette cell. 

His cell.

“H-hello?” A voice called from inside the cell.

Alan blinked.

Julius blinked.

There was no way.

“Hello? Is someone there?” the voice called again.

No way in Tartarus.

Alan stepped forward, sliding the deadbolt open.

“Who’s there? I know you’re there, I heard the lock!”

Alan pulled the handle, and the door swung inward. 

There, on the opposite wall, hung a chained griffon. His stomach was thin, revealing ribs through his skin, his fur and feathers stained with dirt, blood, and many other things that Alan didn’t want to think about.

There was a scar over his ruined, left eye, and a line of dried blood on his neck. 

Silver armbands surrounded horribly atrophied forelegs, and the wrists of his claws were worn raw by the manacles.

The griffon smirked. “Well, hello Pendragon, nephew,” Markus Ironclaw said, looking up at the two, “to what do I owe the pleasure?” 


<<<|Ω|>>>


Markus Ironclaw stood in the throne room of Onyx Keep, pacing along the red carpet, his brow furrowed deep in thought as he walked.

Chrysalis entered the room, her long, sweeping strides eating the ground beneath her. She paused a distance away and spoke. “Your majesty.”

“What?!” he snapped.

“There is a report for you.”

Ironclaw turned to her. “Is the Pendragon dead?”

“No, your majesty, but we have reports that confirm that he is here.”

Ironclaw’s yellow eyes flashed green. “I don’t care about reports! I want the Pendragon’s head!”

“We are working on it, your majesty.”

“Working on it! Working on it!?” Ironclaw roared. “Do you know what he did to me? Did to all of the others with me that day in Canterlot?”

Chrysalis said nothing.

“He killed them, all of them! Slaughtered them all like sheep! Do you want that here? In front of us?”

Chrysalis didn’t answer.

“Make sure he dies, Chrysalis,” Ironclaw spat, “Or I will find a new queen.”

“Yes, your majesty.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“It...it can’t be,” Julius said, staring into the eyes of his uncle.

“What can’t be?” Ironclaw asked. “That I can still be alive after all this time? I think one of your guards has a soft heart,” he said with a mirthless smirk.

The griffon king turned to the Pendragon. “Tell me I’ve gone insane, brother.”

Alan sighed, and hung his head. “I hate changelings.”

“Ch-you mean a changeling is now sitting on the throne?”

“If that’s the real Ironclaw,” Alan said, pointing.

Markus tilted his head. “What? What are you talking about? What in the Nine Hells is a changeling?”

Alan sighed, before sitting. “Should we bother telling him?”

Julius growled, “I hardly see the point.”

“What are you two talking about? Why are you even down here? What’s going on?”

“Yeah, you’re probably right,” Alan agreed.

“What is it?” Markus asked again.

“We should just leave, Alan,” Julius said.

“I don’t understand, what is happening?”

“We need to wait for the changelings to run by first,” the Pendragon argued.

“What is a changeling?”

Alan growled. “A changeling is a monster that can change its form and disguise itself as anyone else. Currently, there is one, disguised as you, sitting on the throne and beginning a civil war in the empire. Now will you shut up?”

Markus’ eyes went wide.

Alan sighed again. “Alright, Julius, can you find your way to the throne room from here?”

“Yes, it shouldn’t be too hard. The issue would be the hordes between us and it.”

“I-I could help.”

Both Alan and Julius looked at him.

“Honestly, I could,” Markus said. “I know the secret passageways better than you, Ironblood,” he said, calling his nephew by his last name.

“I am not letting you go free, prisoner,” Julius growled. “Your name was stricken from all of the record books. You no longer exist.”

“Nephew, I—”

“I am your king and you will address me as such!”

Markus winced. “Your Majesty, please. I can help.”

“And why would you help us, Prisoner?”

“I...I’ve had a long time to think, your Majesty. And all I really want...is to see the sun again.”

Julius stared at him for a long time. 

If looks could kill, then Markus would be having a funeral at this exact moment.

“I wash my claws of you, Prisoner. I will leave the Pendragon to deal with you.”

“Julius?” Alan asked as the griffon king turned to walk out of the cell and back into the other room.

“Keep him, kill him. I don’t care,” Julius growled. “I want nothing to do with him.”

Alan blinked before turning to face the griffon.

“Your enemy,” a voice in his skull corrected.

“Pendragon, listen to me,” he heard Judgement call. “There is more here than—”

“He was your enemy, Pendragon,” the deeper voice interrupted. “He was and he always will be.”

Alan began to draw his blade, the surface clouded by dark magics. 

“Do you see what kind of damage he can cause, even when he himself is innocent? Do you see how just his name is a dangerous weapon.”

The sword slid free of its sheath.

Markus sighed, and hung his head.

“He is too dangerous to leave alive. You should have killed him earlier.”

He was too dangerous to leave alive.

“Besides, what of those he killed, hm? Don’t they deserve justice? It is the right thing to do to kill him. It’s Justice. And aren’t you a tool of justice? Chosen by Faust herself?”

Yes. Yes he was.

This was what needed to happen. He had to kill Ironclaw. It was his duty.

“Kill him, Pendragon.”

He had to.

Alan lifted the blade, up ready to bring down the clouded blade.

This was Justice.

Alan blinked. 

That was not a griffon hanging from chains. 

That was a young, pink filly with a white and violet mane. “What can I do, Mister Goldenhoof?” she asked, staring up at him with her azure eyes. “What can I do to say I’m sorry?”

He hesitated.

And then the cloudy film on Judgement shattered like glass, and Alan heard a sudden roar in his mind.

“Stop!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan stared into the face of Judgement. “Don’t do this, Pendragon.”

“Why not?” he asked.

“I think Faust wants him spared, Pendragon, she wants him with us.”

“Then why doesn’t she release him? Why doesn’t she come down and say so?”

Judgement sighed. “Mortals,” he muttered. “Because she wants you to spare him. She doesn’t want Julius to spare him, just you.”

“Me?” Alan asked. “You think she wants me to spare him? I am the Bringer of Justice I am Faust's Sword! I am—”

Alan was smacked across the face by the anthropomorphic sword. “You want to speak of Justice, Pendragon?” he yelled.

“He killed innocent ponies!” Alan yelled back.

“And you killed innocent griffons!” Judgement roared. “Shining killed griffons! Silver killed griffons! Twilight killed griffons! Are you going to answer Justice’s call and pay blood for blood for them too? Are you going to avenge the hatchling orphans by executing your own wife?”

“You leave her out of this!”

“Blood for blood, Pendragon! That is the rule of Justice, regardless of who it is!” Judgement growled. 

“It’s different!” Alan shouted. “He murdered helpless prisoners!”

“And you? Is your memory so bad that you have forgotten the pleas of the changeling?”

An image flashed across Alan’s vision. A lone changeling, cradling a broken leg, looking up at him with wide eyes. “M-Mercy…” it whimpered.

“And yet Faust brought you back!” Judgement growled. “She brought you back even though you deserved your death!” The metallic man threw Alan backwards, before taking a deep breath. “You want to kill him, fine! Do it! But do not act surprised when Faust takes back her Mercy. She did not give it to you so you could hoard it, Pendragon.”

Judgement sighed, before sitting down. “There is more going on than you know.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan stared down Ironclaw. 

His blade hovered, poised at the griffon’s throat.

The word “Mercy” shone on the blade’s surface.

Alan grit his teeth.

Judgement came up.

And then it came down on the chains, breaking them apart.

The sword came around again, and got dangerously close to Markus’ neck. “Do not make me regret this.”

Markus nodded, before rubbing his wrists. “Give me a moment, Pendragon, and I will be right with you.”

Alan grumbled, walking into the other room.

Markus flexed his claws before stepping over to the skull of the previous occupant. He picked it up, and stared into its eye sockets. “Farewell, Yorick. I wish I knew you better.”

Julius sighed as he stood next to the door, and Alan joined him.

“I...I’m kind of happy you spared him, brother.”

Alan looked over at the new king.

“There’s a part of me that still sees him as my uncle,” he explained.

“Well, let’s hope we were both right.”

Markus took a few more seconds to stretch his muscles, before joining the others. “You need to get to the throne room?” Markus asked.

“That is what we said, prisoner,” Julius said.

“Then we need to go left, up towards the warden’s office. There’s a passageway that will get us to the kitchen. From there we’ll need to get to one of the upper armories, there should be another one there.”

Alan nodded, before cracking the door open. Nothing coming after them.

“Alright, let’s go.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


They made it to the Warden’s office without incident, and to Alan’s mild surprise, Markus did in fact lead them to a secret passage. 

He had walked straight up to one of the sconces in the Warden’s office, the third to the left, and turned it sideways, revealing the door.

The three of them walked, Markus ahead and Julius and Alan following closely behind, down the dark hall in silence.

Alan sighed, staring at the back of Markus’ head. 

“Well, Faust,” Alan thought with a snort, “I hope you know what you’re doing.”

“How long has it been?” Markus asked.

“What was that, prisoner?” Julius asked.

“How long have it been since I was locked away?” he repeated. “I’ve lost count of the days.”

“About three years,” Alan answered.

“Really?” Markus asked. “I’m surprised. By rights I should be dead.”

Alan wanted to agree.

“Alright, we need to take the left coming up, and then we’ll go up the stairs. There should be a way out up there, and we should come out in the kitchens.” 

“How do you know the passageways so well?” Alan asked.

“Training as a General. It’s required to know the layout of the Keep.”

Alan nodded.

“I…” Markus began. “I don’t suppose…”

They waited.

“Well?”

“Nevermind,” the prisoner said, before continuing down the hallway.

They kept marching, moving further and further down the hall.

Markus kept moving forward, his face turned into a slight frown.

For three years he hung in that room, with only a skull for company. In that time, he did a lot of thinking.

A lot of thinking.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The kitchens of the Onyx Keep were empty, the chefs having long since gone to bed as the early morning ticked by.

The large warehouses, filled with barrels of ale and racks of jerky were still and silent.

A large keg, set into the wall, sat motionless, it’s varnished oak wood shimmered in the moonlight, and its black iron rim seemed to eat the light up. This keg, as large as it was, could only possibly be a secret entrance. 

Which was exactly why it wasn’t, and a section of stone next to it was.

Masonry pulled aside and two griffons and a pony stepped out of the darkness.

Markus’ stomach instantly growled.

“Your majesty, if I may?” Markus asked, doing his best not to ogle the jerky.

“Go ahead, prisoner.”

He pounced on the jerky, devouring it whole as he shoveled it into his mouth.

Alan watched him eat with a mixture of horror and disgust.

Markus kept eating, wolfing down the food before slowing, and taking deep breaths.

He set down another piece of jerky before approaching his captors. “Let’s go. I don’t need to eat myself sick.”

Julius nodded, and the three of them began to move out of the kitchen.

As they turned the corner, however, they found themselves facing a small swarm of changelings. 

There was a brief moment of silence as they stared at each other.

It seemed to Markus that time seemed to slow.

His nephew’s muscles tensed and rippled, the Pendragon’s horn began to shimmer.

The changelings began to snarl, horns began to glow as they readied to charge.

He saw all of this, and a thought ran through his head. 

“This is a golden opportunity.”

Markus moved first, and he moved fast.

Far too fast.

Throwing a powerful punch to Julius’ temple, he knocked him out cold, before launching himself onto Alan’s back.

Alan moved to pull Judgement out, but was then stopped as he felt a sharp talon at his throat, and a claw over his sword, pinning it in place.

Ironclaw had him by the throat.

“Move, dear Pendragon, and I’ll kill you.”

The Pendragon glared at him, his horn shining. "Or I could kill you first."

"You can try, but you risk my friends over there catching you."

Alan growled. “I knew it was a mistake to trust you.”

“Trust your instincts next time.” Ironclaw said, before turning to the swarm. “You must be what is called a changeling.” 

The changelings looked at him, confused for a moment before nodding. “We are,” one of them said, stepping forward.

“Well, you know who I am don’t you? And what kind of trouble I could cause if I were found by one of my own kind?”

The changelings looked at each other. “Are you suggesting something?”

“I am,” Ironclaw said with a smirk. “Why don’t we discuss this further once we’ve taken these two upstairs?”


--------------------------------


Alright, that’s a chap.

“Wow…”

Yeah?

“I...wow…what...what did you just do?”

You’ll have to wait and see, my dear Pinkie.

On the note of waiting, however, I do want to say that updates may slow down on the account that I’m going back to college now, but we’ll see.

“Oh, Miner~…”

Yes, Pinkie?

“Guess what day it is?”

It’s...oh, hey, yeah.

“Happy Birthday, Miner!”

Thank you, Pinkie. And thanks to all of you too. So here, have this chapter as a gift from me, to me, to you.

“Woo! I’ll guess we’ll see you next time with Twilight and Shining.”

That we will.

“This means there's plenty of time for a party!”

“Bye!”
> 19-Meet Up
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 19

Alan and Twilight were alone in the Library. They laid on large piles of pillows, each reading their own books as they basked in the candlelight of the center room. 

“Alright,” Twilight said, “Truth or Dare?”

“Truth,” Alan answered, without looking up from his book.

“Who’s your favorite author?”

“Human or Pony?”

Twilight thought for a second. “Why don’t you give me one of each.”

“Human would probably have to be Tolkien. Got a lot of respect for his world building. As for Pony...hm...that mare that writes the Daring Do books isn’t bad.”

“Alright,” she said, turning the page.

“My turn?”

“Last I checked,” she answered with a smile. 

“Truth or dare?”

“Truth,” she answered.

“What was the most dangerous spell you ever learned?”

“Probably the Runespell.”

“Runespell?”

She looked up at him. “Oh! Right, you were unconscious for that. That was the spell I used to save your life before we got together. You know, the one that opened a gate into the void.”

“Oh. You mean the one that could destroy the universe if you use it again?”

“Exactly,” she said with a hint of a smile.

Alan nodded. “Your turn.”

“Truth?”

“Yep.”

“Alright, so...what did you want to do back on Earth? You know, before you got sucked into Equestria?”

“Besides every kid’s dream to be an astronaut?” he asked with a snicker. “I wanted to be a teacher, actually. History teacher. My first round of school didn’t go so well, so I was taking a gap year to try and raise money to go again. Then this happened.”

“Hm, I can see that. You would have made a good teacher.”

“Thank you,” Alan said with a smile.

“Now, truth or dare?”

Twilight smiled, as she shot him her best seductive smoulder. “Dare.”

Alan took one look at her face, and said simply, “I dare you to meet me in the bedroom.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The siblings Sparkle continued to march upward, climbing perhaps the longest staircase they had ever seen collectively.

“Why,” Twilight gasped, “are,” another breath, “there,” pant, “so,” huff, “many,” puff, “stairs?”

“Griffons,” Shining began, “fly,” he sucked in a breath. “They,” gasp, “don’t,” pant, “climb them.”

The two unicorns came up to a landing, and Twilight immediately flopped to the ground. “This...can’t be healthy…”

Shining panted, barely holding himself up as he hunched over the ground. “Eight months of boot camp, and none of it compares to that.”

They took a moment or two to catch their breath, breathing heavily before gathering themselves up again. 

“Alright, you ready?” Shining asked.

“More or less,” Twilight said, before she began climbing more stairs.

This flight, however, was considerably shorter, and they suddenly found themselves looking down a rather nice archway.

A rather nice archway with several changelings on the other side.

Now, for Twilight, who had just been through a rather harrowing experience of being eaten alive, all she saw in those dozen and a half changelings were a dozen and a half punching bags.

She grinned.

They never stood a chance.


<<<|Ω|>>>


As the two unicorns walked away from the part of the Keep that would forever after be called “Room of the Mare’s Fury,” Twilight couldn’t help but smile.

Shining followed, throwing a backwards glance at the utter destruction that now filled the room. “Was that really necessary?”

“Yes, yes it was,” she answered.

Shining thought about questioning that. 

Then he thought better.

“So where to now?” he asked.

“Wherever the path takes us,” Twilight answered.

“It’s a start,” Shining said with a smirk.

The two continued to walk, and Shining noticed a slight change in architecture. The square, and once cramped hallways gave way to open, ornate passageways, decorated with blue-grey granite pillars and white flagstones. Torches hung from sconces that hung along the walls, and tapestries of battles and legends past gently moved in the light breeze. Doors sat along both sides of the hall, appearing at even intervals, and decorated with golden trimming.

“I think we’re getting closer,” Shining said. 

“What makes you say that?”

“These look like these would be the nobles’ quarters, where dignitaries and lords rest while they wait for their audience. We shouldn’t be far.”

“Of course,” Twilight said, “one wrong turn in this place and it’d take a day or two to get back.”

“So let’s not make any wrong turns then,” Shining said with a smirk.

Twilight shook her head and rolled her eyes. 

They passed by five doors, and before long, they found themselves facing a fork in the road.

Twilight turned to her brother. “You had to say it, didn’t you?”

Shining glanced back. “I don’t want to hear it from you, missie.”

The two stared at the fork for a moment or two before Shining finally said, “Alright, let’s go left.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked.

“Twilight,” he said with a sigh, “I haven’t been sure of anything since I’ve gotten here.”

Twilight sighed. “Left it is.”

They went left, and disappeared from sight. 

A lone changeling, clinging to the ceiling above, followed them.


<<<|Ω|>>>


It seems like they had taken a wrong turn.

Twilight sighed as she trudged after her brother, having returned to the more cramped hallways and dark stone mosaics.

“We should go back,” she groaned, for what felt like the thousandth time.

“I have a good feeling about this passage,” Shining restated.

The passage in question was a rather long stretch of hallway with a light at the end. 

“We should go back,” Twilight said again, walking just behind her brother.

“Look, I have a good feeling, alright! Just trust me.”

Twilight trudged on.

“Really, why can’t you trust me?”

“I trust you,” Twilight said.

“No you don’t! You and Cadence both! I say I know where I’m going, and then you both jump on the nearest pony to ask for directions. Seriously.”

Silence.

“Are you done?” she asked.

Shining sighed. “Yeah…”

“Feel better?”

“No,” he answered.

“You’ll be fine, Shining…”

Shining continued to sigh. 

They kept walking down the hallway, slowly approaching the light at the end of the passageway.

As they came to the end, they turned a corner, and were met with a sight that they were honestly never expecting to see. The unicorn pair found themselves staring out of one of the small, bunker-like windows that dotted the mountainside. The sky was turning a beautiful purple-pink as the sun slowly began to rise. Normally white and puffy clouds were a bright red, and the stars were beginning to retreat from sight.

Twilight yawned. “Have we really been up that long?”

“Apparently,” Shining said, stifling a yawn himself.

“Alright,” Twilight said, as her mind began to whirl. “Let’s see. We are facing the east side of the mountain,” she began, before sticking her head through the window. “We seem to be about three thousand, four hundred and sixty three hooves up. And, if I remember correctly, Mount Ebonrock is six thousand, eight hundred and twenty four hooves tall, so we’re about halfway up.”

“And…?”

“And that means, I know where we are,” Twilight said with a smile as she brought her head back inside, “and more importantly, where we need to go.”

Shining blinked, before he smiled. “So if we had turned back you wouldn’t have found out?”

Twilight looked up at him before rolling her eyes.

“I’ll take that as a yes! Score one for Team Shining!”

Twilight shook her head. 

“Shining?” a new voice said, and both unicorns turned to look down the hallway in front of them. 

Before them stood a white unicorn with golden hooves. “Twilight!” Alan cried, his face breaking out into a smile.

“Alan!” Twilight called, running to him and taking him in a hug.

Alan grabbed her, holding her tight against him. 

“Where’s Julius?” Twilight asked.

“We split up, Julius is with the others right now,” Alan said.

“You met up with everypony else?”

“Yeah, we’re going to start an assault on the throne room soon, but I didn’t want to do this without you, so Julius and I went looking for you two.”

“Alan,” Twilight said, hugging him again as her horn began to shine, “Hold still.”

A magenta mana-knife was suddenly at Alan’s throat. 

“Whoa! Twily! What are you doing?” Shining cired.

“Who’s your favorite author?” she asked

“Um...um…” Alan said, “Peater V. Bit?”

The blade plunged into Alan’s neck.

Twilight let the body drop.

“Twilight! What did you do?!”

“I killed a changeling, obviously,” she said, coolly. “Really, Shining, it wasn’t that hard to figure out.”

Shining blinked at her, before he watched the body of his friend become engulfed in green flame, leaving behind black chitin in place of fur.

“I...I…” Shinning began.

“Alan has two favorite Authors,” Twilight explained. “One human, one pony. J.R.R. Tolkien for the human one, and Inky Hooves, the author of the Daring Do series.”

Shining blinked.

“I’ve got a dozen others for Alan, and then a few for everypony else. There’s no way I’m going to let somepony disguise themselves as my friends.”

“Well…” Shining said, looking down at the changeling body. “You said you have more questions for Alan?”

“Yeah,” Twilight answered, “I mean, he’s deathly afraid of moths.”

“Wait, moths?”

“Yeah, he suffers from a form of Mottephobia where if he sees more than one moth, he freezes up.”

“I...I would have never guessed.”

“I know I didn’t,” Twilight said with a smile. “You won’t tell anyone, will you? He’s kinda embarassed about it.”

“I can see why,” Shining said, before he continued to walk down the hall, stepping over the body. “I mean, I would definitely be embarrassed if I could be held back by a couple of moths.”

The two siblings kept moving forward, Twilight leading, now doing her best to lead them upward and inward to the throne room. “Of course, you realize, now I’m going to have to tell him about how you’re scared of bees.”

“Bees are a perfectly natural thing to be afraid of!” he yelled. “I’m allergic to bee stings!”

“You are not.”

“Are too!”

“Are not.”

As they argued, neither noticed the changeling behind them smile, and slink away.

“Are t—” he began, only to be interrupted by a purple hoof invading his mouth.

Twilight shushed him. “Do you hear that?”

“Hear what?” Shining asked, pulling his sister’s hoof out.

“I could have sworn I heard…”

The sound of mumbling voices could be heard.

Both ponies immediately tensed, and Shining drew his sword. 

They tip-hoofed forward, turning a corner to find a fork ahead. 

The voices were definitely coming from down there.

Twilight turned to Shining.

Shining turned to her.

They nodded, and quickly took their positions, pressing their bodies against both sides of the fork.

The voices were getting louder now.

Twilight formed a blade of magic.

Shining readied his sword.

They waited, poised to attack.

And then they moved.


<<<|Ω|>>>


It had taken them a while, but they had finally buried him.

Thunderlane’s hoof claws were beginning to dull from all the prying he had to do to get the flagstones out from between them and the dirt. 

Still. He deserved it.

Rainbow Dash had been silent the entire time, using her own claws to scratch a name into the wall above the new grave.

Buggy.

He deserved it.

They stood over the filled in hole, staring silently at the replaced flagstones. 

Thunderlane felt like he should say a few words. The issue, though, was what to say? The poor guy hadn’t known them for a more than an hour, and he simply threw his life away in favor of his friends.

Friends? Were they friends? 

Thunderlane bit his lip at that.

They...they hadn’t really known him...but...but at the same time, he...he died for them. 

How’s a stallion supposed to act about that?

His eyes wandered over to Rainbow Dash, who was still trying to keep tears from falling from her eyes.

The last words she spoke still rung in his mind. “Don’t make me choose…”

He...he had been her friend. 

And that was enough.

“Thank you, Buggy. You were a good...you were a pony at heart, I think.”

Dash shivered.

“You will be remembered, Buggy,” Thunderlane said.

The two pegasi stood before the grave for a moment of silence.

“Come on, Dash, we have to go.”

She nodded as Thunderlane began to head up a new flight of stairs.

She waited a few more seconds, before whispering. “I will always remember you, Buggy.”

The two then began to climb, leaving only the lonely grave in the hall.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Rainbow Dash plodded forward, walking up the stairs rather than flying.

She just couldn’t really get her heart into it.

He...it was too fast. Just all of it was too fast.

He was an enemy, then a prisoner, then a guide, and then…

She sighed. 

“You alright, Dash?” Thunderlane asked.

“I’ll get it together,” she said, simply.

Thunderlane nodded, and frowned.

He didn’t like seeing her like this.

Rainbow Dash was...well, as she would put it, too awesome to be so deep in this funk. Seeing her so depressed and down almost...well, it almost hurt.

He...he needed to fix this.

“Did I ever tell you about the time when I was talked into a hoof wrestling match with Bulk Biceps?”

She blinked. “Wait, what?”

“Yeah, that was not pretty,” Thunerlane said. “Berry Punch was drunk, and I was in her general area, and it all went downhill from there.”

“Hang on, hang on,” she said with a flutter of her wings. “What happened?”

Thunderlane smirked. That story always got a smile out of anypony. “Well, you see, I was walking down by the bar, when Berry Punch, who was, of course, sitting there, saw me. Now, somehow in her drunken stupor, she recognized me, and…”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The two pegasi smiled as they flew over the stairs.

Thunderlane, at the risk of personal embarrassment, had finally gotten Rainbow Dash smiling and flying again.

Still…

Everyone needed a good distraction though. 

“And that’s when Mr. Breezy came in, saw us all, and with a perfectly straight face said, ‘Well...you wind some, you lose some.’”

Rainbow Dash burst out laughing. “That’s so him! He does that all the time!”

“He does,” Thunderlane agreed, “he does…”

Rainbow Dash tried to contain herself, and slowly stifled her laughter to mere chuckles. “Man, you had a crazy life.”

“If you think those are hilarious, you should hear about the stuff that happened after Twilight got here.”

Rainbow Dash laughed again.

A sudden clang sounded before them, and both Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane went silent.

Thunderlane dropped to the floor, his body tensing as he assumed a pouncing stance. Rainbow Dash landed next to him. The martial artist moved forward slowly, listening intently.

“Quiet, you numbskull, they’ll hear us coming,” a muffled voice ahead of them said.

“Yeah, idiot! You want the Pendragon coming down on our heads?” another far-away griffon muttered, just on the range of ear shot.

“Shut up! All of you! I thought I heard something!” a third said.

Silence.

“It seems they have left, because of the noise, probably,” the monotone cadence of a changeling voice remarked.

“Oh, shut up, you overgrown grasshopper!” A fourth griffon voice said. “How was I supposed to know that a there were some spears there?”

“Come on, they can’t have gotten far!”

Thunderlane tensed, and his claws began to shimmer with lightning.

A hoof rested on his shoulder. 

He turned to see Rainbow Dash pointing upward.

Thunderlane looked up to follow her gesture. Above them was a small alcove, cut into the rock probably for ambush purposes. 

Her eyes, however, did not say anything about an ambush. Instead, they said one thing.

Please.

Thunderlane looked up at her. 

He nodded, and they both floated up to the alcove. 

Four griffons and eight changelings passed beneath them.

Rainbow and Thunderlane simply watched them go.

The group passed, and the two ponies floated back down to the ground. 

“You alright Dash?” Thunderlane asked.

“I...I just don’t want to get in another fight,” Rainbow explained, looking up at the ceiling. “Gotta save my energy for the Queen, you know?”

The stallion looked at her, taking in her whole being. 

The way she didn’t make eye contact, how she kicked her forehoof around, even how the corners of her lips dipped down into a hint of a frown. 

“Yeah...yeah, I understand, Dash. Come on, we’ve got to go meet up with our friends.”

“Ye-yeah that sounds good.”

Rainbow Dash sighed as she followed Thunderlane. 

What was wrong with her? 

They were just changelings. 

Monsters who fed off love and happiness. Creatures who invaded her home and tried to enslave all of Equestria.

They deserved to die…

Didn’t they?


<<<|Ω|>>>


The two ponies moved silently by, walking down the hallways with careful movements. Rainbow Dash’s new ghosting directive drove the two to a silent crawl through the Keep.

Thunderlane had let her stew, allowing her think as she continued forward.

This was the quietest he had ever seen her…

He didn’t say anything, though. He would merely be there for her. A lot like she was there for him back in the war…

She deserved it.

She deserved a lot actually… 

Maybe he would ask her about din—

“Get down!” she roared, pouncing on him.

He was instantly flattened against the ground, just as a spear shot out of the wall beside him, and into the air where he had been standing a second ago.

A gauntlet of spear traps opened up in front of them, skewering the air in front of them as darts flew through the air. 

The spears quickly retracted, clicking as they did as the sound of metal hitting stone clacked down the hall. 

Thunderlane looked up, watching the traps reset themselves as the whole hallway cleared itself.

“You alright, Dash?”

“Am I alright?” she asked. “You were the one to walk in there like nothing was going to happen.”

He smiled, that sounded more like the Dash he knew. 

“Yeah, I’m good,” Thunderlane said. “But we should probably back up.”

“Well, that’s going to be awkward,” she said with a sigh before they both began to shimmy backwards.

After a rather embarrassing retreat, which they agreed to never speak of again, they both took a long, hard stare down the hallway.

Almost invisible holes had been drilled into the walls, hidden between the stones and brick. Another, more careful, look revealed the slightly raised pressure plates and the faint, gossamer trip wires that criss-crossed the passage shimmered in the torchlight behind them. The clicking and whirring of gears could just faintly be heard as the last of the traps reset, turning the hallway into a gauntlet of no-doubt pointy death.

Thunderlane blinked, before turning to Dash. “Bet you can’t fly through it.”

“Excuse me?” she asked.

“You heard me. I bet the most awesome Rainbow Dash cannot fly through that and make it.”

She blinked, before she began to grin. “Is that so, you dreadfully licentious troglodyte?”

“Absolutely, you simple-minded offense to all of good taste and decency,” Thunderlane replied.

Dash smirked. She loved quoting Daring Do smack talk.

Even if she had no idea what licentious meant.

“You’re on!” she roared before leaping forward, her competitive spirit leading her, and leaving common sense in the dust.

Who needs that guy, anyway?

A prismatic after-image struggled to follow as the pegasus got her wings under her, muscles tensing and untensing as needed.

She dove through the wires, leapt over pressure plates and dove to other side without so much as disturbing a line. “You’re up, Dunderlane.”

Thunderlane smirked. That was definitely the mare he knew.

Thunderlane simply stood on his hind legs, and cartwheeled forward. He spun, ducked and rolled his way through the gauntlet, his hooves coming inches from the plates, and tail all but brushing against the lines. 

He ended with a quick flip and spread wings as he almost daintily landed next to a jaw-dropped Rainbow Dash.

“Wh-...ho-...” she began, trying to formulate words.

“Darkwood Cobra style, it focuses on using superior speed and acrobatics to get around the foe and then attacking with a powerful attack. Not one of my favorites, but still good.”

Her eye twitched. “That...that, I will admit, is pretty awesome…”

Thunderlane smirked. “Good to hear, now let’s keep moving, shall we?”

They both turned, ready to continue, only to come face to face with a solid wall.

“Okay...where do we go from here?” Dash asked.

Thunderlane took a quick look around, before glancing up. “My guess is that way.”

The mare looked up, and was met with the sight of an empty shaft. Darkness enshrouded everything higher than thirty hooves up, leaving who-knows-how much hidden from sight. 

“What in the hay?” Dash asked, looking up into the darkness.

“Oh! I get it,” Thunderlane said.

“Get what?”

“It’s a trap,” Thunderlane explained. “The attackers are pushed down this hole, and if they can’t fly then they are forced through the gauntlet to get out.” 

“So, we went through a trap backwards?”

“Yeah,” he said, spreading his wings, “Come on, let’s see where this leads.”

Rainbow followed as Thunderlane flew upward, climbing into the darkness above them. As they climbed, they soon discovered that the shaft was connected to a short chute, which was, in turn connected to another shaft.

Up they flew, going past the incline and up into the soft glow of torch light, light that had been previously hidden by the chute.

As they came up into another, almost identical hallway, Dash could swear she heard voices up ahead.”Didja hear that?”

“Hear what?” Thunderlane asked.

“I coulda sworn I heard something.”

“Yeah,” Thunderlane smirked. “I could swear you’re hearing things too.”

She gave him a glare.

He chuckled to himself.

“Very funny,” she said.

“I certainly thought it was.”

“Yeah, I could tell.”

“Just com on, we’ve got places to be.”

Just as he turned the corner, however, Thunderlane was quickly talcked to the ground by a large white figure.

“Thunderlane!” she called, only for a lavender shape to suddenly get up in her face. “T-Twilight?” she asked.

Twilight Sparkle was staring her in the face, a lavender mana-blade being pressed into her throat, as she glared. “Answer me a question, Rainbow Dash, if that is your real name…”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Twilight glared down at her maybe friend, a mana-knife at her throat. 

“That guy,” she said, motioning over to Thunderlane, who lay pinned under Shining, holding his sword to the pegasus' throat “got you into Daring Do. You have read all but the three last books, and we have had many discussions about the books. Now, in Daring Do and the Starlight Scepter, what was the biggest plot hole we discussed?”

Dash blinked, before she snarled. “It is not a plot hole!” she growled. “She specifically mentioned in chapter two that the Starlight Scepter would only be wielded by one who was worthy! The fact that neither Ahuizotl nor Daring could pass the trail of the spirit opened the door perfectly for the temple maiden to—”

“Yeah, that’s Rainbow Dash,” Twilight interrupted. “We’re in the clear, Shining.”

Shining nodded before he got off Thunderlane and helped him up. 

Twilight moved to help Dash up, but was stopped as the other mare leapt up into her face. “Not so fast, Twilight Sparkle, if that is your real name!”

Twilight blinked, backing up as the rainbow-maned pegasus pushed forward. 

“You get to answer one of my questions, now!” Dash said with a smirk. 

“Um...ah...go ahead…?” Twilight said.

Dash smirked. “What does licentious mean?”

Twilight blinked. “Licentious, adjective, promiscuous and unprincipled in sexual matters. Or the archaic, disregarding accepted rules or conventions, especially in grammar or literary style.”

“Oh...huh…” Rainbow Dash said, “what about a troglodyte?”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed. “Are you actually testing me, or just using me as a dictionary?”

“Can’t I do both?” Dash asked innocently.

Thunderlane chuckled. “How ya doin’ Shining?”

“Doin’ good man,” Shining replied, giving the mohawked pegasus a hoof bump.

“Alright, so that’s us four,” Twilight said, “met anyone else?”

“No, haven’t seen anypony else,” Dash said. 

“Alright, well, let’s keep moving then.” Twilight said, “We’ve got ten more ponies to find.”

“What about Spike and Julius?” Shining asked.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Eight ponies, one dragon and a griffon to find,” she corrected.

“That sounds right,” Shining said with a smirk.

“Come on,” Twilight said again, “let’s go. The sooner we find them, the sooner we can get out.”


--------------------------------


“...Um...Hello?”

“Oh! Hey Kilokk! How’s it shaking?”

“Um...doing alright, Pinkie. Where’s Miner?”

“Oh, he’s over there!”

“...Is...is that Andre the Giant?”

“I don’t know, Miner keeps calling him his writer’s block.”

“That...that’s rough…”

“Yeah, he’s been at this all week, and he’s had to pull out all sorts tricks to get Mr. Blocky over there to move.”

“He has?”

“Yeah, he had to move a chapter, use a generator, randomizing tables, the whole nine yards.”

“Wow…so uh...should I come back later or…?”

“Nah, he told me to tell you to sign out today, he’s even got a little script for you.”

“This is it? This tiny, little card?”

“Miner’s been wrestling that guy for the past week, are you going to complain?”

“Fair point. Alright let’s see here...Alright, guys, hope you enjoy. Sorry I’m late. Hopefully I’ll be back in the groove next chap. See you next time.”

“See you soon, guys!”

“Bye!”
> 20-Path of the Earth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 20

A long time ago, in the Earth Pony Homelands of Terratur, now modern-day Bitland, a noble family ruled over the fiefdom of Manzascon. This family, the Manzana clan, was indeed a powerful family, with many of its ponies taking high-ranking positions in the Earthen Army. 

Amongst them, there was one pony in particular. Red Apple of the Manzana clan, son of Scarlet Akane.

He was a giant of a pony, massive and immovable. His hooves could crush skulls and small stone with ease. 

Son of an Elder, Red Apple had easily developed a love for farming. However, the Army kept him on a tight leash, keeping him in line and in power, and unable to pursue his dream of owning his own apple orchard.

While the story of Red Apple is a long one, we will focus simply on two facts. The first, was that Red was always looking for a way out. He had been searching for a new home and an escape from the almost daily death he was forced to witness.

The second, was that he was in love.

If he wanted to, he could run away and never be heard of again. It wouldn’t be so hard, rather easy, actually. However, the one thing that held him back was a young, golden mare of the name of Honey Smith. 

Her caramel brown mane and large, blue eyes stole his heart the second he laid eyes on her. Her gentle, kind smile could stop a charging brigade of unicorns, and her simple, soft words could stop a whole battlefield. 

She doomed him.

He would never be able to leave without her. He’d never be able to run away. He needed her with him, but she would never run away with him. She had let him court her, let him marry her, but would not let him dishonor his name and run.

It seemed that Red would never be able to leave.

And then...then he heard about Equestria. The recently discovered land, claimed by the three tribes as a land of harmony and peace, was the perfect opportunity. 

He spent three days and three nights begging to be sent there, using every excuse and obscure duty he could find to convince the Manzana elders to let him go.

It took three years, but finally they said yes.

Red Apple left, and never returned.

It took less than a week of living in Equestria before he changed his clan name to Apple. 

Red Apple was a draft pony, bred for the field. Both battle and farm.

In many ways, he was like his great, great, great grandson…


<<<|Ω|>>>


Big Macintosh strode forward, moving ahead of Fluttershy as Thomas Aquilas walked behind them, “prodding” them with his spear. 

The changeling, however, continued to lead them, glancing back every now and then. 

“They will be in good health, won’t they?” Thomas asked.

“This One believes so.”

“No one hurt?”

“This One believes so.”

“Is that a guarantee?”

The changeling sent a rather nasty glare at the griffon. “No.”

Thomas growled.

The changeling moved forward.

Big Mac sent a look over to Fluttershy.

She nodded. She had a plan.

As Big Mac turned forward, though, she silently prayed her plan would work.

She really hoped her plan would work.

Thomas kept moving them forward.

Another changeling joined the first, stepping down from the walls. “The Pendragon is not one of them,” the new changeling noted. 

“This One knows. This One hopes we can use them, though.”

“Bait for a trap?” the second changeling asked.

“That is the plan.”

The second changeling nodded. “Possible, there could be merit in the plan.”

“There is, however, another issue,” the first one said. 

“What?” 

“The griffon wants an exchange.”

The new changeling blinked, before sending a glare backwards. “This One understands…”

The changelings went silent, continuing to move forward.

Thomas gulped, before gently prodding his prisoners along.

Another changeling descended the wall, watching them go by before dropping down to the floor and following. 

Then another two joined in the tail guard. 

Another two joined the van.

Within moments, the two ponies and griffon were quickly surrounded. 

Big Mac looked back to Fluttershy.

She nodded.

She had a plan.

Oh, please let this plan work!

Thomas continued to goad the ponies on, sweat just beginning to form on his brow.

The small group opened up into a large, domed room. Cells lined the walls and griffon mothers looked silently on as the two ponies entered the room. In the center of the room sat a small mountain of green pods, where a couple of changelings seemed to be feeding, their fangs biting into the pods. 

Thomas’ eyes went straight to the cells, searching for the black-furred lioness.

Big Mac’s eyes went straight to the pods, the hatchlings just visible through the thick mucus membranes.

He snorted, his eye twitching.

“Which one is yours, griffon?” the first changeling asked.

Thomas lowered his spear, turning his back for a second as he began to call out. “Anja! Anja are you here?”

“Thomas?” a voice called out. “Thomas is that you?”.

The griffon dropped his spear completely, and took a flying leap over to the cell. “Anja? Anja!”

A changeling stepped closer to Big Mac. “Don’t make any sudden movements, understand?”

Fluttershy shifted around Big Mac, standing opposite the threatening changeling.

“Thomas, Thomas, they have Titus.”

“Sh, I know. I know. We’re going to get him out of here. It’s going to be okay.”

“No,” one of the changelings said with a smirk. “No, it won’t be okay.”

Thomas turned to look at the changeling who spoke. “What do you mean?” 

“Did you really think that there was an exchange plan, griffon? Turn in one prisoner, get one free?”

The others laughed.

The other lionesses in the cells gasped, devolving into a panicked mumble.

Thomas turned, staring down the changelings as he stood between them and his wife’s cage. “You’ve lied to us?”

“All of you,” the lead changeling replied with a smug snarl. “And now, This One is afraid that you are all going to die.”

Half the group of changelings began to move forward, closing around the griffon. 

Thomas growled.

“Don’t feel bad, griffon,” the lead changeling said, “We’ll make sure that your family will join you soon.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Not yet.

Fluttershy’s wings fluttered, and she gnawed on her lower lip.

Not yet.

Her left forehoof rested on Big Mac’s leg. 

Not yet.

The small swarm of changelings had split up into two groups, one advancing on Thomas, and one holding Mac back. 

She’d take care of them.

But not yet.

They were closing in on Thomas. 

There wasn’t much time left. 

Just one more moment.

She slowly stepped around Big Macintosh. 

She knew she wouldn’t be able to hold them long, but she’d hold them long enough.

The small swarm of changelings got into her line of sight, and she stared at them.

They froze.

And then she released Big Mac.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Big Mac was a draft pony.

He was born for two things. 

Farming was the first one, and he excelled at it. Nopony in the apple family could buck as many trees, haul as many apples, or plow as many fields as Big Macintosh. He had a gift for growing things. He had talent in farming. It was one of the things he was born for.

War was the second thing.

His hooves sounded like thunder, and his eyes glinted with rage.

He could swear he heard the cry of warhorns, the clash of ancient battles ringing in his ears.

He slammed forward, smashing into the rear of the changelings that were encroaching on Thomas.

His armored body flashed like lightning, and his blow struck like runaway trains. 

Nothing was going to stop him. 

This was what he was born for.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Thomas leapt over the sudden skirmish, flying over Big Mac to land next to the pods. He hoped the distraction would keep the changelings from detonating the pods, and so far, his luck held out. His claw punched through the first pod, green fluid spilling out of the breach before Thomas grabbed and pulled. 

A young lion came gasping out of the pod, breathing in air for the first time in a long time.

Thomas threw the boy to side, out of the pod and onto dry land before moving to the next one.

His closed fist slammed through another pod, and  he quickly pulled out another griffon, this time a young lioness, no older than twelve.

As he moved to the next pod, however, Fluttershy had her hooves full.

Her Stare was holding thirteen changelings in place, but she wouldn’t be able to hold them much longer. Even now, they were beginning to break her influence. 

She stared a little bit harder. 

She had to hold them. 

She had to hold them until Big Mac was done.

One of the changelings on the left was trying to move.

Another on the right was just trying to blink.

She wouldn’t last much longer.

“Big Mac, hurry!”

The large earth pony did not respond. Whether he heard her or not, Fluttershy did not know, but she did know that the draft pony was certainly working on it.

A powerful hoof sent a changeling flying backwards, into one of the cells. 

It shook his head, and was about to jump back into the fray, when it was suddenly grabbed from behind. One of the griffon mothers had it by the throat, and with a vicious growl, she dug her talons between the protective plates. “Threaten my child, and your life is forfeit,” she whispered into the dying changeling’s ear.

One less to worry about.

Thomas, now joined by the first young griffon he freed, was now ripping the pods open, the cries and cheers from the mothers in the cages egging them both on.

“Save my baby, please!”

“The one on the right! The right!”

“Hurry! Hurry, please!”

Thomas answered these calls by slamming into more pods and opening them.

Things were going well for a moment or two.

Then the changelings on the other side of Fluttershy’s stare broke free.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Titus Eaglespirit sighed.

This...it was just too much…

First he received honors at his school, then he was accepted into the royal guard with a heavy implication of succeeding the Captain of the Guard, and then the most beautiful lioness in school suddenly needed his attention.

And yet…

He dug into his fourth plate of mutton that day, and sighed again.

It...it felt so empty.

It was like something was missing.

He sighed again.

“Something wrong, son?” His father called from the living room.

“No, not really,” Titus said.

Thomas entered the room, a slight frown on his face. “That doesn’t sound like there’s nothing wrong. What’s the matter?”

“I...I just...everything’s going my way but...but I don’t feel happy, you know?”

Thomas frowned. “You know what, Titus? I have just the solution for that.”

“You do?”

“Yeah, let’s you and me take a camping trip.”

Titus’ heart jumped at the thought. “A camping trip!? We haven’t had one of those in forever!”

“Yeah! I think you deserve one, don’t you?”

Titus laughed, jumping up and down at the thought of a good camping trip with his dad. 

Oh, this was so awesome!

He laughed, joy filling his heart. Oh this was going to be so—

He felt something grab him by the neck.

Titus fell to the floor, clutching at his throat.

“Son, son are you alright?”

There was something there, grabbing him. 

There was nothing there to pry off.

“Son? Son are you okay?”

Titus rolled around, trying to wrestle the unseen, intangible assailant.

“Titus? Answer me Titus!”

The world went green.

And then air filled his lungs.

“Titus! Titus, answer me!”

“D-Dad?” the young lion asked, sputtering a foul-tasting liquid from his beak.

“Oh, thank you, Ancestors,” he sighed, before hugging the confused boy.

The sounds of battle reached Titus’ ears. 

His confused, dazed eyes tried desperately to take in what he was seeing, there was a shape flying through the air, followed by a bunch of black things. A large red thing stood not far away, and it was sending more of the black things flying.

“Titus, Titus, listen to me,” His father said, his face slowly coming into focus. “I need your help, son.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Fluttershy was flying around the room, desperately trying to keep ahead of the changelings chasing her. 

Five of them had broken off to chase her while the remainder was now latching to Big Macintosh’s back.

The draft pony, however, was making his ancestors proud. The natural weapons of the changelings, their fangs, horns and sharp holes in their legs served only to anger the large pony. 

He stood, his armor covered in dents and blood seeping out of the joints where they pierced through. His eyes flashed wildly as he threw another changeling from his back as the clear gore of the changelings ran down his sides, and his red blood ran invisible against his coat.

Thomas just finished opening the last pod, his son and the first griffon helping, the young lioness, however, was already working on opening the cages, releasing the lionesses. 

These changelings chasing her though, they could be a problem.

She banked a corner, silently wishing she was Rainbow Dash (again), and hoping she could keep ahead of them long enough to get out of this room alive.

She rolled in the air, before finding the perfect way to lose her pursuers.The pegasus dove suddenly, heading straight for the large red pony. 

Now, Fluttershy was not necessarily the best flier. However, during the war she spent a lot of time flying in tight spaces, squeezing between fighters as she searched for injured ponies. 

What this meant, was that while flying under Big Macintosh was going to be hard, it wasn’t impossible.

She dove, doing her best to flatten herself to fit in the space between Big Mac’s hooves. She almost didn’t make it, she hit the ground, before jumping off of it and back into the air.

The changelings behind her, however, only ran into the living wall that was Big Macintosh.

He answered their charge with a hoof to their collective faces.

Now that she as free, however, she could now finally recover her poisoned wingblades.

She spun around, slowly arching back to the entrance, and quickly found the small wing-mounted daggers.

Big Mac, however, was  now surrounded, and while his armor was holding, there was no guarantee that it would hold for long.

And then the lionesses came.

The griffon mothers, after weeks of being locked up, poorly fed, and watching their children begin to turn into emotionless husks, now struck the remaining changelings with all the fury and power of Tartarus itself.

They rushed the changelings from behind, taking them even as they swarmed the draft pony. Two-to-one they pounced, one pinning the changeling while the other went straight for the throat. 

By the end of their surprise attack, only two remained.

The survivors quickly turned and ran, their advantage of numbers lost to the prisoners. The lionesses dove for them trying to exact all the revenge they could. Talons grasped and reached, but no matter how hard they tried, the changelings somehow managed to escape.

They quickly flew out of the room, retreating into the hallway and out of sight.

“They’ll be back with reinforcements,” Thomas said. “We don’t have a lot of time.”

Big Mac took a quick look around. Now that the changelings had been repelled, the mothers had instantly turned to their children. Their chances against a larger force were probably not good. 

They needed to get out of here.

The large pony looked up at Fluttershy and gave her a nod.

She nodded, her train of thought following his. Her face hardened as she began to slip back into being a general. “Aquilas, get these griffons out of here. We’ll hold them off.”

Thomas only managed to blink.

“Now, soldier!” she yelled.

“Ma’am! Yes Ma’am!” he said before turning to the lionesses and yelling at them to move towards him.

“If...you wouldn’t mind…” she added quietly, her voice unheard in the hubbub of all of the  leaving griffons.

Big Macintosh smirked.

The last lioness was out, leaving only the two ponies and Thomas. “Will…” the griffon asked, “will you be alright?”

Big Mac nodded. “Eeyup.”

Thomas hesitated, before following the lionesses out.

Fluttershy landed next to the large pony. “Are you alright, Big Mac?”

“Just a couple of scratches,” he said. “It looks worse than it is.”

The pegasus bit her lip, watching as blood slowly seeped out of the armor around his joints. “Are you sure?”

“Eeyup.”

Fluttershy wasn’t exactly sold on it.

“Well, ya know what they say,” Big Mac said with a smirk. “the best defense is a good offense.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


A swarm of six changelings crawled down another one of the thousands of identical hallways of the Onyx Keep. 

They moved in silence, none of them speaking as they scurried down the hallway.

Another quickly entered the hall, coming from an intersecting hallway.

“What is the  report?” the new changeling asked.

“We have captured two of Pendragon’s friends. We are going to put them in pods and use their forms against the others.”

The new changeling smiled. “It is a good plan.”

The lead changeling of the small swarm gave a predatory smirk. “A classic.”

The two shared a dark chuckle when suddenly, two more changelings approached. They were both breathing heavily, and they looked ragged. 

“What happened?” the leader asked. 

“The ponies escaped,” one of them panted. “They released the griffons.”

“What!?” the leader shrieked. 

“The big one fights like a monster,” the beaten changeling explained, "and the small one...she has some kind of magic…”

“Unicorn?”

“No, a pegasus.”

“A pegasus with magic?”

“We should expect no less from the Pendragon’s friends,” one of the changelings noted. 

Another nodded. “We should be careful.”

“Yes,” another one said, “we should probably…” he trailed off, as the small flap of chitinous skin that served as their ears twitched. “Do any of you hear that?”

The thundering of hooves was the only warning they got, and by then, it was far too late. 

The changelings saw him before he saw them, their low-light vision revealing him through the darkness. Even so, there was no stopping him. Galloping through the darkness of the hallway came the massive, armored stallion. Big Mac slammed into them sending at least one flying while scattering the others.

The broken line of changelings tried to regroup, and one of them was tensing for a pounce onto his back, when it suddenly felt a slight nick at its neck. It turned its head just in time to see a pale yellow pegasus with a pink mane holding a wingdagger in each—This One is tired…

Big Mac started throwing kicks again, slamming changelings against the walls of the hallways. He snorted, air escaping his nostrils as thick, angry steam. One of the changelings charged him, trying to impale Big Mac with its horn. 

The horn almost pierced the armor, but that’s about as far as the changeling got before a massive hoof came down on its head.

Six of them jumped the large pony, while the last one turned and ran back up the hall. “This One will get help!” 

The other six jumped on the draft pony, trying to cut and beat him into submission. 

Fluttershy dove on them from above, trying to get her knife into the spaces between the plates of their armor.

Big Mac defended himself from below, smashing the changelings as they tried to attack. 

One of the changelings tried to latch itself onto his face, grabbing onto his shoulders. It hissed, and moved to bite into Mac’s face.

A flutter of yellow feathers, and the attacking changeling was suddenly snoring on Big Mac’s face.

The draft pony threw the changeling off him, and smashed another on the back swing.

In the matter of a few seconds, the passage went quiet, and the changelings were either dead or asleep.

Big Mac turned to Fluttershy. “You alright?”

“Yes,” she said, nodding. Her eyes traced over the slowly seeping blood. “You?” she asked.

“Eeyup,” he said simply before he began to gallop down the hall.

Fluttershy followed hesitantly.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“They’re coming!” the changeling cried, as he and his brothers braced the door. 

Big Mac slammed into the other side of the door, his shoulder playing the part of a battering ram.

The door thudded, and the changeling cursed. They weren’t going to be able to hold it long.

“Some of you get back!” the leading changeling ordered. “We need strength to hold him back!”

Half of the changelings jumped backwards, and the door almost gave way.

This was not going to end well.

The door shook again, nearly coming off its hinges as the draft pony rammed it again.

They were all going to die. 

And with that, the door was blown loose, and the changeling thought no more.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Fluttershy fluttered nervously, watching as Big Macintosh ripped through changeling lines.

He...she had always known him as such a gentle pony...this...well…

She took a moment to look at the wing blade in her feathers. 

Then again...she had thought she was a gentle pony too.

But still, watching Big Mac tear through them like a pony possessed...it scared her.

She could swear that he ripped an exoskeleton open once, but she was sure that was just her seeing something.

She dove into the fight, pricking another changeling’s neck, and sending him to sleep.

Another one opened up his jaws to bite down on Big Mac’s neck.

She sent a stare his way, freezing him in place.

She held it for a moment.

The changeling sheepishly backed off.

She dove at it, nicking his neck to keep any ideas from getting into his head.

They were doing well, they might even be able to empty the roo—

Pain shot through her side.

A changeling gave a snickering laugh as it watched her blood dripped down its horn.

Her wing blade came down on it, but only managed to smack it in its armored head. With no plates to get between, all she could do was flutter uselessly.

Her vision swam, and the room began to spin.

Her wings flapped, slowly going out of sync as blood poured out her side.

The changeling ripped itself out of the wound, causing more of her precious life to spill.

She fell.


<<<|Ω|>>>


His heart stopped.

The world seemed to freeze around him as he watched her tumble through the air, the open wound in her side telling him far more than he needed to know.

She was hurt.

She was dying.

A changeling leapt on his neck and bit down, sending a bolt of pain down his neck, and resuming the flow of time. 

“Get off o’ me!” he roared, throwing the changeling off. “Fluttershy!”

She slammed into the ground.

“Fluttershy!”

The changelings pounced on him again.

“Ah said, git!” he roared again, before delivering a powerful buck to the face of the slowest one to pounce.

The changelings grabbed at him, trying desperately to bring him down.

Big Mac shook them off, only to take one more step forward before being stopped by the changelings again.

He tried to reach her, only for the mass of chitin beneath him to hold him back.

He had to help her.

They began to swarm, covering Fluttershy as they descended on their kill. 

“No!” he roared. “Let her go!”

They did not.

His hooves hit something hard beneath him. 

He grabbed it, and quickly heaved it over his head. 

“Get away from her!” he roared, bringing whatever he had grabbed down blindly onto their heads.

The swarming changelings were instantly crushed by the three hundred pound door that had once sat in the now-open arch.

Big Mac swung again, smashing some more changeling skulls as the massive door came around.

Another swing, and the next thing he knew, the room had been emptied.

He dropped the door, his attention now held by the wounded pegasus. “Fluttershy! Fluttershy!” he cried aloud.

He laid down near her, his eyes moving between the wound and her paling face. 

“Y-you’re going to be alright! Ah-Ah’ll...pu-put pressure on the wound! It’ll stop the bleeding! You’ll...you’re going to be fine!”

Her cyan eyes fluttered open, and he gave the large stallion a look. “Big Mac?” her voice called weakly.

“You’re going to be just fine!” the large pony said, panicked. “Ah’m gonna get you help! You’ll—”

“Big Mac,” she called again, using all her strength to lift her hoof to his shoulder.

He stared at her, as her lips began to move, singing a familiar tune.

“If I were gone tomorrow, would you care?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you sigh?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you miss me at all?
If I were gone tomorrow, would you cry?”

Her voice, weak as it was, still carried the notes with purpose and clarity, letting the song and its words echo in Big Mac’s skull.

“Ah…Ah…”

Her hoof began to slip away. 

He grabbed at it, and looked into her half-lidded eyes.

Big Mac’s father had always told him that words were not something to be wasted. A pony who spoke too much couldn’t stand by his words on the count that they had lost all meaning.

But now…

Now when he wanted all of the words in the world. 

Now when he wanted to sing it, shout it, tell it to the world in poems and songs, his words failed him.

He didn’t know what to say.

“Ah-Ah would do so much more than that.”

Fluttershy smiled, before closing her eyes.

There was silence for a second.

“Fluttershy?” Big Mac called. “Fluttershy?”

No answer.

“F-Fluttershy?” he called again nudging her with the tip of his snout.

Her body provided no resistance, as her breathing began to slow.

The farmer’s eyes became wet with tears as he stared down at her peaceful face. “No...please, no.” 

Tears dropped onto the cold stone below him. “Celestia, no.”

His right hoof gently traced her face, his left still over the oozing wound. 

“Please,” he said, looking up at the stone ceiling above as if it held the answer. “I’ll do anything!” he wailed. “Just, please, don’t take her! She doesn’t deserve it!” 

And then, Big Mac made a sound. 

The sound of a heart shattering as it lost the thing it held the most dear.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Thousands of years ago, before Celestia and Luna introduced themselves to ponykind, before Equestria was founded, even before the first tentative treaty between the three tribes, there was war.

The kingdoms of Venkey, Terratur, and Montem Geinzah, today’s Bitaly, Bitland, and Prance respectively, were locked in a terrible conflict. The airborne forces of the pegasi rained stones and boulders down on the other ponies below. Unicorn mages, using the darkest forbidden magic ate the ground with darkness and hellfire. The Earth Ponies...well…

The Earth Ponies had a secret weapon.

A good bow could take both unicorn and pegasus at a distance, but it was not the key to their survival. 

The key was in fact the monks.

All across Terratrur stood small monasteries, inhabited by the masters of Earth Pony magic who dedicated their lives to the Path of the Earth.

And the unicorns were terrified of them. 

The pegasi could bring down rain, snow, and lightning, and the unicorns could withstand that. 

The unicorns themselves, masters of forces and energy, could be dealt with.

But a monk?

The touch of a monk could kill a fully grown minotaur, and then heal him in the same breath.

The smallest contact and an acorn became a fully grown oak.

Walking caused the ground behind them to spring to life.

The hooves of a strong monk could easily outmatch the horns some of their strongest mages, and this scared the unicorns above all else.

Their towers would crumble to the roots of trees, their magicks stopped forever with a single touch, the enemy forces nigh invincible as the monks continued to heal their wounds.

All these and more were the fears of the unicorns.

The monks, however, acted only in defense. They stood on the battlefield as medics, saving their power for only the most dangerous of wounds.

The unicorns did not care.

And so they wiped them out. 

They massacred them all, stallions, mares, and foals. They erased them from history, so that no other monk would be created.

They obliterated them.

Almost all of them, anyway.

A handful of refugees ran for the cities, hiding behind the great walls of the Earth Pony fortresses and fake lives and names.

There they started new lives, reinventing themselves as carpenters, farmers, masons and more. 

One, in fact, had become a noble. 

Verde Manzana was his name.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Big Mac screamed, pain flooding his being as he stared at the dying pegasus before him.

He sobbed, burying his face into her chest, weeping.

“Please,” he whispered. “Please…I’ll do anything.”

Her life was quickly slipping away, and there was nothing he could do about it.

Still, he pressed his hoof on the wound.

“Anything. Anything at all!” he wept.

She’s a good as dead, Mac, a voice in his brain stated. 

“Shut up.”

Let’s be honest, Mac, there’s nothing we can do.

“Ah...Ah don’t…”

She’s gone, Mac…

Gone…

She had saved his life twice, and now she was gone.

Going, going…

He brought his head up to wail at the sky, begging Faust to do something.

Nothing happened.

No alicorn angel to come and revive her. No Death coming to open the gates of Tartarus itself. 

Nothing.

Just him, and her.

“Please…” he cried again, to anyone who would listen. “Please.”

He looked down at Fluttershy, before his eyes wandered around the rest of the room. 

The dead changelings stared back at him.

So much death.

These things that were once alive, now dead.

Life…

Such a precious thing…

He had lived his whole life surrounded by it, and now, now all he had was death.

Life. Death.

The first, so important, the other, inevitable.

Life was so easy to take, and now that he needed it, nearly impossible to give.

What he would give to be able to give the gift of life.

He sighed, lowering his head.

She was gone.

He’d never be able to hold her again.

Well...hold her at all…

She’d never be his.

He shouldn’t have waited so long…

He sighed. “I’m sorry Fluttershy, I’m sorry.”

The body coughed and sputtered in front of him.

Big Mac’s head snapped up as he watched Fluttershy struggle to breath.

He pulled his hoof away to look down to the wound, only to find blood-stained fur, but whole flesh.

It...it was healed.

He blinked.

That...that was…

Fluttershy coughed again, and Big Mac quickly gave her all of his attention. “Fluttershy! Fluttershy, you...you’re going to be alright!” He said, grasping her by the withers.

She put a shoulder to his chest. “S-slow down please, I’ve...I’ve lost a lot of blood, so I’m a little nauseous.”

Big Mac nodded. “Sure! Yes!” he laughed. “You’re going to be alright!”

“Yeah,” she agreed. “I’ll just need a few hours rest an—” 

She was suddenly interrupted by a pair of lips meeting hers. 

Her eyes went wide.

Big Mac also opened his eyes before slowly pulling away, suddenly realizing what he had just done. “Ah...uh...Ah was worried ‘bout ya, ya see...and Ah…”

Any other day, and Fluttershy would have been content to let him babble on, all the while muttering her own set of apologies. 

But not today. 

She had almost died just a second ago, almost died without letting him know. 

She wasn’t going to let that happen again.

Also, her lack of blood may have been giving her some false courage. 

“Just shut up and kiss me,” she said weakly.

Big Mac blinked. Before smiling, and doing what he was told, all the while thanking Faust for saving her life.

Faust meanwhile, only smiled. “Don’t know why you’re thanking me. I didn’t do anything.”

Of course, neither of the two ponies heard that. What they did hear, however was a very familiar southern voice. 

“Consarn it, Mac!”


--------------------------------


“Hey Miner! There you are! Where you’ve been?”

From the lowest dungeon to the highest peak I fought with the Writer’s Block. Until at last I threw down my enemy and smote his ruin upon the mountain side…

“Coolio! You’re quoting Lord of the Rings! That means you’re back to normal! Whee!”

It’s good to be back.

Alright, Fillies and Gentlecolts, we’ve got some ground to cover. Next time we’ve got some SoarinXPie, and he does so love his pie.

“Whee! I get a chapter again!”

Be sure to comment, question, critique and all that, and we will see you next time.

Bye!
> 21-In the Dark
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 21

Chimera, Perytons, Basilisks, the Otyugh, and several others monsters were born from the depths of Tartarus. 

It was the imps, mostly. Fooling mortals and corrupting seed as they moved through the earth.

The changelings, however, were a special case. 

They were not born of Wrath or Hatred. No, they were born of Lust. 

Death watched the gates for anything that would escape while Cerberus made sure that nothing disturbed his Master.

However, Death was pulled away, his heart begging him to see his beloved.

In that time, a terrible being snuck through the gates. A succubus who went by the name Chrysalis.

She passed through the gates and into the realm of mortals. 

And Faust was not pleased with it.

The monster came out into world, and quickly chose it’s victim, a young unicorn stallion by the name of Emerald Love. Through deception, fear, superstition, and lust, the succubus ruined him, forced him to commit crimes against his family and people. He was quickly cast out by his unicorn family, and cursed by the Lord of his city. 

An ancient magic had been forced on him, and his skin was blacked and his fur burned off, his horn was drilled with holes out of spite for the crimes that he had been fooled into committing. 

Thrown out, Emerald Love was helpless, magicless, and ripe for the succubus’ pickings.

She approached him in a lovely disguise, saying how she pitied the poor stallion. What a terrible fate.

She cooed and pitied, drawing Emerald ever closer to her lair where she would suck the very life from him.

Faust watched, unhappily.

The demon told him of how she was going to end his suffering. 

Then she began to feed, to devour his life.

And then Faust acted. 

She allowed the demon to feed on Emerald’s life, but in doing so, she took his curse.

As her skin blackened, and her disguise fell, so did she lose her ability to suck the life out of creatures. She had become mortal, and had taken Emerald’s punishment.

Emerald escaped her, now terrified by this hideous being.

And then Faust struck this succubus with an even worse fate. She gave it the feelings of loneliness.

She tried many things to fill the void, and found only two. Her children and feeding off the feelings of love, taken from other beasts. 

And so, for the rest of her life, she forced herself to birth changeling after changeling, feeding off the love of others.

But…

But one day, her Hive rose against her. 

The Hive had been neglected for too long, their cries unheard, and they rose up in anger.

Chrysalis was eaten alive, and a new Chrysalis was named and made Queen.

Such has been the way of the Hive, a new changeling taking place of the first whether through succession or rebellion. There is always a Chrysalis.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The two ponies and Peryton slowly circled each other, Soarin's wingblades and Pinkie’s scimitars gleaming in the torchlight.

The Peryton grinned evilly, it’s black antlers dipping with Soarin’s blood.

“Two little pony hearts,” the Peryton sang, “it makes me smile with glee. Two delicious meals, all for little ol’ me…”

“What are you? A zebra?” Soarin growled, picking up his discarded spear.

“Soary! That’s racist.”

The Wonderbolt chanced sending the pink a deadpan glare before refocusing on the monster.

The Peryton took a very careful look at the two, his lupine smirk never leaving it’s face. It’s wings were spread wide in aggressive stance that reminded Soarin of a picture he once saw of a heron. 

Suddenly, the Peryton shot forward, extending its talons on its back legs to grab at the two ponies.

Soarin quickly brought up his spear, intent on driving the head into the monster’s body. 

The Peryton answered by grabbing the spear haft and biting down on it, snapping the weapon in half.

Soarin smacked the creature’s face with the now useless stick before he took to the air, leaping over the monster as Pinkie dove underneath it, using her scimitars to rake at the creature’s underside.

It howled in pain as Pinkie came up behind the Preyton, and both ponies instantly bolted down the hallway.

“Where are we headed?” Pinkie asked.

“Somewhere where I can get some height on this thing!” Soarin yelled, flying down the hall, “Once I can fly I’ll be able to hit it harder.”

“Ooh!” Pinkie said with her usual excitement, even as she was running on her hind legs with twin scimitars in her hooves, “are you going to be using your super-cool necklace?”

Soarin checked the gem, and frowned upon seeing the flashing ruby. “It’s still not ready, it needs a little more time.”

“Time to play keep away!” Pinkie sang.

The Peryton chased behind them, it’s yellow eyes burning with hatred and hunger. It howled after them, it’s cervine hooves digging into the ground as it bounded forward.

“He’s catching up with us, Soary!” Pinkie cried.

“We need to lose him!” Soarin yelled. “Got any ideas?”

Pinkie smiled, sheathing one of her blades as she ran. “Got one.”

“What is it?” Soarin asked. 

The mare smiled wider. “Can’t say! It’s a surprise.”

Soarin smiled. “Good to have my Pinkie back.”

She laughed. A good, happy laugh. “I never left, Soary!”

“Good to hear,” Soarin said, moving to a backstroke flying position. “Now, it’d probably be best if you got to your surprise, he is gaining.”

Pinkie laughed, before skidding to a halt as the Peryton came charging down at her. “Surprise!” she yelled before the creature’s vision suddenly exploded in color. 

And paper…

And one or two streamers.

Shredded paper got into it’s throat and nose as a sudden cloud of confetti erupted in front of it. Now blind, it stumbled over its front hooves and tumbled to a halt. It coughed, spitting up confetti to clear its lungs.

Once it cleared its throat, it stood. 

The ponies were gone. 

“I will find you, ponies. I will find you.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Nice confetti bomb!” Soarin cheered as they ran down the hall, taking every turn they could to try and lose the beast. “Got any more of them?”

“Sure do!” she said galloping next to him, blades sheathed.

The haunting howl of the Peryton sounded behind them.

“It probably won’t take him long to find us, though,” Soarin noted.

“Sounds like someone needs a few more presents!” Pinkie laughed before ducking down another corridor.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Where are you, my little snacks?” the Peryton called, sniffing at the air as it tried to follow their scent. 

This was certainly not a free lunch…

Their scent was getting stronger, though, and that meant it was getting closer.

The Peryton licked its lips in anticipation. It could practically hear their hearts beating, could almost feel the warm blood flowing down its throat. It could—

Ppppppbbbbbbbffffffftttttt…

The Peryton froze, before looking down at its left forehoof.

There was a whoopie cushion, there, under his hoof.

It blinked.

That...that was odd…

It shook its head and slit the cushion open with its sharp, split hoof. 

Only for a high-tension spring snake to launch out of it and smack the Peryton in the face.

The monster howled in pain as nursed its eye, which had already began to swell. 

Those ponies were going to die.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Soarin cursed. “We are just not having any luck today!”

So far, the two ponies had seen nothing but hallways. What they really needed was a large open room.

“Don’t worry, Soary! I got plenty of presents for Mr. Meanypants Peryton.”

“We’ll need ‘em,” Soarin said with a sigh.

Pinkie gave him a look. “Hey, no frowny faces. We’re going to be just fine!”

Soarin smirked. “Yeah, yeah. Giggle at the ghosties, I remember.”

“Giggle in their faces!” Pinkie cried, laughing all the way.


<<<|Ω|>>>


A coconut cream pie slammed into the Peryton’s face.

This wouldn’t have been too bad, if only it didn’t also have rock crust.

These ponies were getting on the monster’s nerves. A powerful spring snake had swollen its eye shut, an electric joy buzzer had played the part of a electric trip mine, and now this.

It was going to enjoy ripping their hearts out. 

Well, it was going to enjoy that anyway, but now especially so.

Their scent was getting stronger now. It would not be long now.

The monster stalked them down the hall, before coming to a large room. Large crates sat in the corners of the room, and a framework of wooden scaffolding held up even more boxes above the Peryton’s head.

Boxes which were perfect for staging an ambush from.

Pain shot through the Peryton’s back as Soarin pounced onto the exposed part of the monster, digging into it with his hoof claws.

The Peryton roared in pain, before shaking the Wonderbolt off.

Soarin flipped away, landing to face the Peryton, blades at the ready. “Surprise,” he said with a smirk.

The monster snarled.

Only for a pink hoof to connect with the side of its face. 

The pink pony sailed over the monster’s head cartwheeling as she came down in front of it. “I planned this party just for you,” she said, scimitars gleaming. “Enjoy!”

The Peryton growled. “I plan to, Dinner,” it said before It leapt into the air, coming down to pounce on her.

Soarin leapt up, slamming into the monster’s stomach, as Pinkie leapt out of the way.

Soarin pushed off to the side, letting the Peryton spin off of him to the ground. “Let’s keep this between us flyers, shall we?” 

The Peryton roared, jumping up to follow the Wonderbolt.

Soarin spun out of the way, launching into a series of loops and spirals for the monster to chase. 

“Come on, slow poke. I’ve seen sparrows who can fly faster!”

The Peryton leapt after him, chasing the pegasus as Soarin ducked between the boxes on the platform.

“Come on!” Soarin taunted. “I’ve heard of scarier canaries!”

The Peryton dove at him, jaws snapping, eager to spill his blood and rip out his sweet pony heart.

Soarin clipped him with his wing blades, slashing along the monster’s face. “Ooh, sorry about that,” Soarin said. “Lucky for you, you’re so ugly it can only improve your looks!”

The monster growled before lunging at the pegasus, only for the wonderbolt to expertly dodge out of the way, leaving the Peryton to smash into the crate behind him.

“Apparently you’re not that smart, neither.”

The monster growled, smashing a crate next to it in frustration with a well placed blow from it’s deer hoof.

“Ooh, so scared,” Soarin mocked.

The Peryton charged him again, this time bringing its talons up to bear.

“Quick, Soarin!” Pinkie yelled. “Do a barrel roll!”

Soarin spun again, rolling out of the way. “Come on! Is that the best you got? I’ve had tougher times avoiding my boss!”

The monster rushed forward again, screeching like a bat out of hell itself.

Soarin answered with his own charge, spreading his wingblades wide.

The Wonderbolt suddenly dove down, before coming up under the monster’s belly and leaving a long slash on it’s side.

“Tag! You’re it!”

The monster’s eyes, bloodshot with anger, narrowed as it locked its gaze on The pony that was severely annoying it.

The Peryton turned, hovering for a moment.

“What? Are your feelings hurt?”

The monster shot forward, screeching again. Soarin answered by bringing his hoof claws up to bear, barely saving himself from being impaled as the Peryton’s talons sliced his face.

Once the monster passed, the Wonderbolt wiped the blood from his cheek. “It’s about time you hit me!” Soarin called. “I was falling asleep!”

The Peryton turned its head at the Wonderbolt and grinned. “Asleep were you? Then welcome to your nightmares.”

Soarin furrowed his brow in confusion before suddenly feeling an odd compulsion to look down.

Giving in, he glanced down, and he saw his shadow.

And then his other shadow.

His eyes became glued to the second shadow, as inexplicable terror began to fill his mind.

Images of darkness, pain, death and a thousand forms of torture filled his brain.

The shadow below him transformed, turning into teeth and a depthless maw.

His wings snapped shut as his body froze up.

He began to fall.

His eyes didn’t see the ground coming to meet him, all they saw was the constricting darkness that wanted to consume him utterly.

He fell through the boxes, passing by the scaffolding to fall to the floor of the room, only to be caught by the waiting arms of the pink pony below. 

“I got it! I got it!” Pinkie cired, bouncing to cover. “Hey there, Soarin! Time to wake up!”

Soarin said nothing, only able to stare into the horror of the darkness.

“Soary?” Pinkie called. “Soary are you alright?”

“Oh dear,” the Peryton mocked, “is the poor pony alright?” He chuckled darkly. “What are we to do?”

Pinkie looked back from the Peryton to Soarin. “Soary? Soary!”

“He cannot hear you, pony,” it said, dropping to the floor. “Stop trying.”

Pinkie drop him and spun, drawing both scimitars as she did so. “Back off, meany pants!” 

The Peryton grinned. “No, I don’t think I will…”

“If you want him, you’ll have to get through me!”

“My little pony,” the Peryton laughed. “I plan to do just that. After all, life is short, have dessert first!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


He couldn’t remember…

Nothing…

Not the feel of wind under his wings, not the sound of a distant rain, nothing.

He couldn’t remember anything.

Not the hills of Ponyville. 

Not the buildings of Cloudsdale.

Nothing.

Not even the taste of pie.

There was only the Dark. The all-consuming Dark that wanted to swallow him whole.

It called out for his soul. It roared for his body. It screamed to have him.

He couldn’t escape. There was nowhere to go.

He was alone. 

There was nothing.

He was alone, and was about to be consumed.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Pinkie all but flew through the air in a whirlwind of imperial steel.

Her looted blades spun in deadly arcs, transforming the partier into a tornado of death.

The Peryton roared and barked, thrusting it’s head forward to try and impale the pony on his rack of horns.

Sparks flew as the scimitars met antlers, and the two combatants growled at each other.

“Back off, buster!” Pinkie threatened. “Soarin is my special sous-chef!”

The Peryton said nothing, but only growled in answer to the aggressive attacks.

Pinkie kicked out with her hind legs, launching herself away from the monster before tossing something at it.

The small, silver ball suddenly exploded into a cloud of streamers and confetti.

Paper forced its way into the Peryton’s throat and eyes, forcing it to cough as it tried to rub its vision clear.

It then found itself in an empty room. Even Soarin had gone missing.

The Peryton immediately stuck its nose into the air, intent of smelling out its prey, only for a pink hoof to come smashing into his face.

“Sneak attack!” Pinkie yelled, not at all sneakily as she gave her opponent a flying kick to the face.

She landed, before quickly spinning on one hoof and bringing her scimitar to bear.

The Peryton tried to get away, but was not fast enough to avoid the tip of the blade, leaving another long cut along the length of its face.

It snarled, before launching itself forward, jaws snapping at the small pink mare.

Pinkie cartwheeled away, making space between the two of them before sticking one of her blades into the ground, and hiding her now free hoof behind her back.

She suddenly pulled it away, revealing a full deck of cards. “Pick a card,” she said with a smirk, “any card!” 

She suddenly flicked her fetlock, sending about  dozen cards spinning at her foe.

The twelve cards, all spades, two through king, flew forward, each digging into the Peryton’s skin like shuriken.

It howled in pain as it was suddenly given a dozen major papercuts, before charging Pinkie, rack lowered to impale her.

Another confetti bomb, and she was gone.

The Peryton spun around, as its eyes began to jerk around wildly, searching for the pink pony. Its ears swiveled crazily as it tried to listen for any clues as to where she was going to attack from next.

Suddenly, another hoof slammed into the back of its head.

Pinkie flew overhead as she finished her kick, tumbling over the Peryton’s head as she followed through on her attack.

She landed, her scimitars ready. “Well? I’m waiting.”

The Peryton growled. 

The monster charged forward again, eager to trample the elusive pony.

Pinkie leapt to the side, avoiding the Peryton’s charge with the mocking call of “Torro, Torro! Ole!”

The large predator charged again, barreling down on the small pony.

She smirked and stood her ground.

The creature pounced, jaws snapping as it yearned to  feel her blood run down its throat. 

It came closer, wings flapping as it descended on the mare.

Only to be stopped as its stomach slammed into something hard and cold.

Dull pain ran through its core as it looked down to see a round pillar of light blue metal.

“I never leave home without my Party Cannon!” she said before the artillery piece fired below the monster.

The Peryton went flying, knocked into the air as a massive concussive force, combined with yet more confetti, erupted from the cannon.  It sailed across the room before falling to the ground, and rolling back.

Pinkie gave a cheer, before stowing the cannon away and readying her blades again.

The Peryton, meanwhile, slowly got up and, as it did, it began to see red.

It was done with games.

The monster glared at the pony, its bloodshot yellow eyes tinged red, and roared.

Pinkie smirked, blades at the ready.

The hunter charged again, closing the distance between the two of them in the blink of an eye, but not before Pinkie pulled out another confetti bomb.

She tossed it to the ground, the Peryton’s vision exploding into a world of paper.

It answered by bringing its hoof down.

It smiled as it felt a tug beneath its hoof, and once the paper cleared, it was rewarded with the sight of Pinkie laying sprawled across the ground, her tail pinned under its hoof.

The Peryton kicked at her with its other leg, its sharp hoof cutting her side as he sent her flying.

It pounced her again, this time using its talons to try and pierce her lungs.

Pinkie managed to roll out of the way, narrowly avoiding her death as the thick, black claws snapped at her.

She quickly stood, trying to recover, only for the sharp, cervine hooves of the Peryton to smack her against the face and send her flying. 

She cried in pain, and the Peryton shivered in ecstasy upon hearing it.

“And now, little pony,” the Peryton said, “you have denied me long enough. I want my dinner!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alone in the dark.

No one. Nothing. Just him.

Just the dark.

There was no before.

There would be no after.

There was only the dark.

There was no point fighting.

There was no point running.

He would fail if he fought.

There was nowhere to run.

It was pointless.

The only thing he could do was let it swallow him whole, and swallow him quickly.

It would be relatively painless that way.

The darkness…

The all consuming darkness...

No reason to fight…

His eyes stared unseeing into the void, not caring as despair rolled through him. 

And then...and then there was a light…

It was faint, far away.

But...but it was something other than the darkness.

His eye focused on this vision of beauty and light, it was the only thing to look at.

Then…

Then he began to see...her…

She...she seemed familiar, but...but never in his life could he remember seeing something so beautiful.

Her mane  reminded him of the color of the sun on the horizon. Her eyes told him of cool rivers in the forests. Her smile...oh, her smile…with teeth so white that they brought images of snowcapped mountains, and cheer so bright it forced him to remember the stars.

In her face, he was reminded of the world.

Of the things before the dark.

…

There was also pie…

But the world was the important thing!

Honest…

As he stared up at her, his mind remembering the things he had smelled, seen, heard, and tasted, he began to move.

There was something that was still worth fighting for. 

Even in the dark.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Soarin blinked, the world finally coming into view. He looked round, finding himself on laying on top of a wooden box, the sound of small explosions erupting somewhere beneath him.

He rolled over, trying to get his hooves under him again.

He checked himself real quick, looking over his blades and armor.

And then, he heard a pained yelp.

That was Pinkie’s voice.

Soarin scrambled, running to help her.

Because when he had nothing, she was still there.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“And now, little pony,” the Peryton said, looming over her, “you have denied me long enough. I want my dinner!”

Wham!

Soarin slammed into the Peryton’s neck, diving at him from behind. “Don’t you dare touch her!”

He wrapped his foreleg around its neck desperately trying to choke the monster that was threatening his love.

The Peryton bucked and shook, trying to throw the pony off of him.

Soarin would not let go.

The Peryton growled, his voice straining. “You think you have the strength to kill me, pony? Your kind is weak!”

Soarin said nothing, but only held on tightly, glancing down at his chest as he did.

The Peryton strained for a second, before turning back to Pinkie, who was picking herself up.

The monster smacked her back down, not daring itself to let her get back up.

“Don’t touch her!” Soarin roared again, desperately trying to tighten his grip.

The Peryton gave a sadistic smile, suffering only from labored breath. He’d get the pony to let go real easy.

The monster kicked the pink mare into the air, pinning her to wall.

“I’m still touching her, pony,” it said, bringing another one of its incredibly sharp hooves to her throat.”What are you going to do about it?”

When Soarin spoke next, his voice was low and quiet. “I’m going to going to give you to the count of ten to get your filthy, disgusting, no-good, dirty, rotten hooves off my mare.”

“Or what?” The Peryton asked, as he brought back his hoof to strike.

“S-Soary?” Pinkie called, her eyes tearing as she looked at him over the Peryton’s shoulder.

“One,” Soarin warned.

The Peryton kept bringing its hoof back to strike.

“Two.”

“Soary, help me!”

Soarin growled. “Ten. Flight of the Phoenix!”

The Peryton shrieked in pain as Soarin suddenly burst into flame.

He didn’t let go.

The Peryton dropped Pinkie, screaming as it tried to shake the burning pegasus loose.

He didn’t let go.

It dropped to the ground, rolling to try and put out the flames that had spread to its fur.

Soarin did not let go.

It screamed and screamed.

Soarin did not let go.

It ran, back and forth, trying, desperately trying to save itself. 

It could not.

Finally, finally, it died.

Soarin finally let go.

“Are you alright?” he asked, checking the love of his life.

“Yeah, yeah I’m fine. You?”

Soarin smiled. “Awake, alive, and starving for pie.”

Pinkie smiled back. “You sound just fine.”

They both looked at each other for a second, before they burst into laughter.

They laughed, and as they did all of the tension, the pain, the worry flowed away like water.

When the last of their chuckles faded away, Soarin took her, and kissed her. 

“I love you, Pinkie. You’re the world to me.”

“I love you too, Soary.”

They kissed again before the pegasus began to pull her away. “Come on, let’s go. We have places to be.”


--------------------------------


And there we have it folks, another chapter done. Sorry it took me so long, but I had to keep going out of my way to find the lead actress for this chapter.

…

I said “out of my way to find the lead actress for this chapter!”

…

Darn it, Pinkie! Stop playing Hearthstone!

“But it’s fuuuuuuunnnn…”

*sigh* 

Anyways, we’ll see you all again soon, but first I’ve got to do a bit of a re-write on my novel, so that could take a while...sorry…

“Next time, we’ll see what AJ and Silver have been up to! See you there!”

Bye!

> 22-Rendezvous Bravo
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 22

“Ironclaw” paced again. 

The Pendragon was getting closer, he could feel it.

He couldn’t face him...not after last time…

But could the swarm stop him? Could the Pendragon be brought to his knees by the combined might of griffon and changeling?

At first, he had been sure. Now...now, however…

A changeling entered the room. “Your majesty?” it spoke.

“Speak, drone,” Ironclaw mumbled.

“The...the um…”

“Out with it!” Ironclaw yelled.

“The prisoners have escaped.”

“What!?” the usurper shrieked. “What!?” he cried again, now hovering over the changeling.

The changeling did its best not to squeak as it stared up into the eyes of the stressed griffon. “S-someone’s let all of the lionesses out, your highness...the...the griffon guards are starting to turn against us…”

Ironclaw blinked.

That…that genius! Of course! How could he not have foreseen this? 

Ironclaw turned away from the changeling, choosing instead to stare out the window as he meditated.

If the Pendragon succeeded in separating the two forces, it’d be over.

Ironclaw looked at the two griffon guards to the throne room. 

How long before they…

“Get out of here! Leave me!” he yelled.

“Sir,” the first one said, reassuringly, “we will not betray you.”

“Like how you did not betray your last king?” Ironclaw spat. “Get out!” he roared.

The griffons looked at each other, and then, rather hesitantly, left.

Ironclaw smiled, his left eye twitching as he did so.

Yes…yes...now he was safer. The griffons couldn’t betray him now. All the Pendragon’s plans would be for naught. 

“It doesn’t matter what you do, Pendragon,” the fake king said with a laugh. “I’ll stop you, yes...yes I will.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Alright, everyone!” Applejack said as she began to lead the small army of lionesses and “deserter” guards up the fortress. “Let’s move! Guards up front, young lions next, then the mothers and the young.”

They lined up as ordered, with the exception of a few lioness coming up to the front anyway.

Silver was sorely tempted to argue, but let them be. Besides, he had heard of the imperial shieldmaiden, and figured his chances weren't good if he wanted to talk one out of fighting. 

To be fair though, he did serve under six female generals, so he couldn’t really say much.

“Ready?” Silver asked the gathered griffons.

One of the guards, who had taken up the role of spokesman answered the affirmative.

“Alright, then we march!” Silver declared, holding Dustmaker over his head before dropping it into his teeth.

Applejack ran up next to him as the small army of prisoners walked forward. “Whelp,” she said. “this has certainly been an interesting turn o’ events.”

“Wha? Te hole fightin’ wif griffins thing?”

“Eeyup,” she said simply.

“Whatether worfks,” Silver said with a shrug.

They made their way through the hallways, their fighting force coming up behind them, armed with spears, swords, and their own claws. 

As soon as Applejack and Silver had been freed, their small band of griffons had marched forward, only to quickly be found by a patrol of griffon guards and changelings. The guards, seeing their freed wives and children didn’t even need so much as a word before turning on their changeling handlers.

The same happened with the next patrol, and the next.

Before long, they had a force so large that other griffons joined simply because they had the larger force.

They even had a couple of scouts working for them now, running ahead in the dark hallways while other guards pointed the way.

Silver smirked. Yeah, we’re kinda a big deal.

A griffon suddenly approached them, one of their scouts.

“General Applejack!” the young lion reported, saluting. 

“What is it?” she asked him.

“There’s...well...another group of prisoners coming our way.”

Applejack blinked. “‘scuse me?” 

“There’s another large pride of griffons heading our way, made almost entirely of lionesses and youth,” the scout repeated.

Applejack and Silver blinked.

They looked at each other.

Blinked again. 

“Welth...leth go mee them,” Silver said.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Thomas Aquillas led them, moving quickly and quietly through the halls.

“This way, stay quiet,” he ordered. “We’ll try to get through this as fast as possible.”

He kept ahead of the group, leading them forward as he scouted.

He turned a corner, checking it for anything that could get in his way, before turning another.

He stopped.

Blinked.

What…?

There...there was just no way.

His pride of lionesses caught up and now stood staring across the hall to the much larger pride being led by two ponies. 

No way.

“Howdy, there!” the mare called. “See y’all had the same idea we did.”

Thomas blinked again, staring at the two ponies. “H-how?”

“Well, we just up and opened some cells, what about you?” Applejack asked.

“It-it was General Fluttershy’s idea…” Thomas muttered.

Both ponies perked at that. “Fluttershy? Where is she?”

Thomas blinked, before mentally slapping himself. Why are you just standing there?! Go help Miss Fluttershy! “She’s this way! Come on!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Consarn it, Mac!” Applejack said, staring down at her brother as he kissed Fluttershy. “You couldn’t wait a week!?”

Silver smiled, “Two years, five months and three weeks, AJ. Last I checked my math, that’s closer to one than five.”

“Yeah, yeah. Stuff it,” she said, tossing a bag his way.

Big Mac stood, hoping his coat hid the blush on his face.

Fluttershy did not have such a luxury, and was blushing a shade of red so deep that she quickly began to imitate a glowing tomato.

Or would have if she hadn’t lost so much blood.

A few of the lionesses standing in the doorway smiled and cooed.

“You two alright?” Applejack asked.

“Well,” Big Mac started. “Ah’m alright, what about you?” he asked, looking down at Fluttershy.

She mumbled something.

“What now?”

She mumbled slightly louder.

“She said she’s not sure she can do much moving. She kinda took a hit.”

“Is she alright?” Silver asked.

“Well...uh...yeah?”

“Then what’s the problem?” Applejack asked as she got closer.

“Well, um…” 

“We…” Fluttershy began. “I was hurt...I...I’m not actually sure what happened.”

“Ah can’t say I’m sure either…” Big Mac said. “She...she got hit, an’ lost a lot of blood, and then the next second her wound was just gone.”

“That...that don’t just happen…” Applejack said, while Silver helped Fluttershy get up.

She staggered to her hooves, and quickly fell into Silver. “Don’t change the fact that it happened,” Mac said.

“Mac,” Silver said, trying to support the pegasus, “quit arguing with yer sister and come get your marefriend.”

Big Mac blushed again, but nevertheless stepped forward as Silver laid Fluttershy across his back. “Look,” Silver said, as he struggled to get her high enough to get on top of the draft pony’s back. “The point is, she was hurt, she’s not now. But she can’t really move on her own. That’s all that’s important.”

“Fair ‘nough,” Applejack said, before she grabbed Fluttershy’s legs and pulled from the other side.

Once she was secure on Big Mac’s back, the other ponies led him back towards the large pride.

“Good to see you two are okay,” Thomas said as the ponies came up.

“Mostly okay,” Silver corrected. 

“Eeyup,” Big Mac agreed. 

“Alright, everyone, here’s the deal!” Applejack said. “We’re heading up to the throne room! So far, every patrol we’ve run into has joined up, so we’ve haven’t seen that much fighting! That doesn’t mean we won’t see any, though! So, those who want to fight, up front! Those too young and those that want to stay out of it in the back! Once we meet up with the rest of our friends, you’re free to go! This will help you but letting you find as many of your friends and family as possible! Just remember to stay together! No one needs to get caught!”

The griffons quickly shifted, forming ranks even while Applejack was speaking.

“Ready?” she asked.

There was a vague cry of the affirmative. 

“Alright, let’s go!” 

As the force began to move forward, the ponies quickly took the lead, Silver on the left, Applejack on the right, and Big Mac on the center.

Fluttershy rode on Big Mac’s back, bouncing slightly as the armored stallion moved beneath her. Carefully she leaned over, and whispered to the farmer. “I’m sorry you lost your bet, Applejack.”

“Ah, shoot, don’t worry ‘bout it, Fluttershy. ‘Sides, you and Big Mac needed it more than I needed the bits.”

Both ponies blushed at that. 

“Oh, don’t feel too bad,” a lioness said, catching up to the equines from the back. “After all, those two just confessed their undying love for each other minutes before their own death.”

Silver suddenly took interest in the nearby wall.

“Really?” Fluttershy asked, before cooing, “Aw, Applejack, that’s so cute.”

The farmer quickly took interest in the opposite wall. 

Big Mac was just happy somepony else was blushing for a change.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Harek Redmist! Just what do you think you are doing?!”

The griffon blinked, as he and his patrol stared down the large pride.

Harek was a young griffon, having just entered adulthood, and quickly getting a spot in the guard thanks to a friend of the family’s. 

He had thought things had gone bad once Ironclaw had taken over...but this...

“I raised you better than that, young man!”

There was no hell worse than this.

A lioness stood across the way, and he, having just threatened her, now found himself under the all-too-familiar glare that only his mother could give him.

The others griffons gave him a wide berth. None of them wanted to be under that glare. 

“Is this all the thanks I get after raising you for eighteen years?”

Gjok...she was using all the tricks in the book now, wasn’t she?

Next she was going to mention the time he threw up on a lioness behind them at a tavern when he was four.

Yup, there it was.

Not even the changelings said anything. They simply stood by, caught somewhere between too stunned to say anything, and too scared to try.

“I am so disappointed in you, Harek.”

There it was. The final stab. The ultimate in the parent’s arsenal of pain.

With a sigh and a hung head, Harek walked forward, crossing the space between the two prides.

No one stopped him. Not even the changelings.

His mother glared at him as he came across, before her eyes came back to the patrol. “Vidgrip Kinghowl, is that you?”

Another griffon paled.

“Oh, just you wait until your mother hears about this!”

Kinghowl shot across to the other side, yelling a “Sorry guys!” to the griffons behind him.

The remaining griffons looked between themselves, and nodded. 

Nothing was worth having their mothers find out.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Alright, we’ll take a short rest here,” Applejack ordered.

The younger hatchlings groaned in relief, their feet throbbing even as their mothers took them in their arms.

The ponies sat, Big Mac carefully laying down to allow Fluttershy to drag herself off his back.

“Ya feelin’ better?” Big Mac asked.

“A little,” Fluttershy admitted. “I’m afraid I won’t be much help though.”

Big Mac nodded.

There was silence for a second or two. 

“Um...Big Mac?”

“Eeyup?”

“I...oh...nevermind…”

“What is it?”

“N-nothing...forget it.”

Big Mac gave a long-suffering sigh. “Fluttershy, just tell me, please?”

She hesitated. “Y-your armor is a little uncomfortable…” she said finally in defeat. “But you need it more than I need to be comfortable.”

Big Mac smirked. “Maybe. Maybe not.”

“Big Mac, please don’t take your armor off. You’re getting hit too much as it is.”

“Eeyup. Have been. But Ah Don’t think it’s gonna be much of a problem.”

“W-What do you mean?”

“Ah don’t think Ah’m going to be doing much more fighting. Ah can stay in the back for a bit.”

“But, Big Mac—”

“‘Sides,” the stallion continued, shaking off her fears, “it’s not like the stupid thing’s done me much good. At some point its just better to get out of the way.”

“Ma-Mac, don’t—”

“If Ah can say one more thing…” Big Mac asked.

Fluttershy went silent.

Big Mac stared at the far wall, a thousand-mile-stare in his eyes.

“Ah…” he began. “Ah felt something out there, Fluttershy, and it wasn’t something Ah’d like to admit to…”

There was silence between them, even as the pride bubbled around them. 

It stretched on, almost uncomfortably so, and Fluttershy was about to start.

Big Mac took a deep breath. “Ah’m a farmer, Fluttershy, an’ a farmer can’t call himself a proper farmer unless he respects life. An apple seed ain’t nothing to laugh at. It may be small at the time, but give it time, and it’ll be stronger than any pony around. Now, a warrior, he don’t respect life as much. Sure, they know what death means to them, and that makes their lives more precious, but it don’t mean that they’ll respect it the same way a farmer would.”

He hesitated a second, and Fluttershy waited patiently.

“So…Ah had to stop being a farmer...I had to be a warrior today. Had to go out there and kill.”

Fluttershy listened.

“Call it a revelation, or whatever it is that those philosophers have, but...but when I was out there, I realized a couple of things. First, Ah realized that I liked...killing things…”

She stayed quiet.

“That...that’s not a good feeling, Fluttershy. It’s not a nice thing to discover about yourself.”

She nodded.

“But...but the thing is there was a part of me that knew better. A part of me that kept telling me to calm down. A part that was telling me to stop. But then...then Ah saw you fall…”

Another pause.

“Then, then the part of me that liked killing went quiet, and all Ah could hear was ‘save her.’”

He looked at her. “And then Ah learned the other thing about myself. There is a balance, a way Ah can be both a farmer and a warrior. Ah had to protect. Ah to be a guardian of life. Like...like Ah did with yours…”

She smiled.

“And, now maybe Ah’m not thinking straight, but an idea popped in my head that said I shouldn’t wear all this stuff anyway. It ain’t fitting for a farmer like me, it’s more fitting of a fighter, and Ah ain’t a fighter. Ah’m a...a protector.”

Fluttershy smiled.

“Alright, everyone!” Applejack yelled. “Time to pony up and move out! Let’s go!”

As the pride began to move, the hustle and bustle quickly distracted the party.

No one noticed the pile of dented armor they left behind.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The ponies led the pride onward, watching it continue to grow as yet more patrols gave themselves up.

It was kinda hilarious actually, if only it weren’t so pathetic.

Applejack sighed, this was getting too easy, and that was bothering her.

Any second now, things were going to go wrong.

One moment, everything’s fine, the next, SNAFU.

It was SNAFU, right? She’d only heard Alan say that once.

She wasn’t even really sure what SNAFU meant…

But, point being, things weren’t going to stay nice. 

“You worrieth about somthinth?” Silver asked.

“Ah’m worried our luck’ll run out,” she answered, checking the hallways in front of her for any sign of their scouts.

She hadn’t heard a report lately, and that only compounded on her worry.

“Where are those scouts? They should’ve been back by now,” she mumbled.

Silver glanced at her. “Jus calm dow, Applehack.”

Admittedly, she did try to calm down. 

It just wasn’t working.

Suddenly, a griffon turned the corner, his paws and talons almost screeching across the floor as he ran, limping. “General Applejack! General Applejack!”

As he got closer, it became obvious that the griffon was wounded, the blood seeping from shoulder being the most obvious clue.

“Alrek!” one of the lionesses cried, before leaping over the pride, and rushing to the scout’s side.

The scout ran, pushing past her, as he tried to get to the Earth pony mare. “There’s a large force of changelings ahead! No griffons! They’ve set up a kinda of shield wall!”

Applejack’s mind went straight to the other scouts. “What about the others? Are they alright?”

The scout hesitated. “I...the changelings found us first.”

Silence echoed across the pride.

And then came the screams. 

A handful of lionesses across the pride suddenly unleashed a wail of wrathful pain.

They shrieked, their cry echoing off the walls of the hallway, before they shot forward, blood in their eyes.

“After them!” Applejack yelled, “We need to stop them before they do somethin they regret!”

The pride charged forward, trying to catch up with the berserking lionesses, with Applejack, Silver, and Big Mac at the lead.

The howling of the lionesses soon gave way to the din of natural claws against natural armor.

“Hurry!” Applejack yelled.

They turned the corner, and quickly found the shield wall the scout described. 

The changelings had sealed the hallway almost completely with their green goo, leaving only a choke point as wide as a single griffon in the middle of the passage. The goo had been solidified to act like rocks, and it hardly moved as the waiting lionesses tried to claw at it. The other newly widowed griffons were now trying to shove their way through, and straight into the waiting changelings.

“Pull them back!” Applejack ordered. “They’re only gonna die if they try and push through!”

Big Mac ran forward, Fluttershy still on his back. 

He moved quickly, and his jaw quickly bit down on one of the lionesses tails. He yanked back, pulling the griffon away even as she clawed forward, eager for revenge.

She roared and screeched, her talons ripping up stone as she was pulled backwards. She roared again, and turned on the Earth pony, intent on slashing his face to let her go, only to be stopped by a pair of teal eyes.

“He’s just trying to help you,” Fluttershy said, her voice punctuated by The Stare.

The lionesses winced before breaking into tears. 

“Come on, get them away from there! The Changelings hold the advantage!” Applejack roared. “Silver, try breaking through that!”

Silver smirked as Dustmaker’s gem began to glow brighter.

He rushed forward, and brought the massive hammer around.

A beam of changeling magic shot him down.

“Silver!” Applejack cried as the stallion went down.

He hopped back up again. “I’m alright!” he yelled back before grabbing his hammer and charging again.

The remaining widows were pulled away, and Applejack couldn’t help but notice that all but three of them were alive.

She tried to block out the cries of the young hatchling who now found themselves orphans.

“Stay away from the choke point! Attack the barricade!” She ordered.

Silver slammed into the green wall, Dustmaker’s enchantment breaking through with relative ease, only to be blasted again by the changelings on the other side.

As he flew backwards, three changelings quickly began patching the hole in the wall.

Silver got up again, the concussive beam doing little damage. “They’re repairing the wall!” he yelled back.

“We need to get through!” Applejack reaffirmed. 

The griffons collected themselves again to make another charge.

Only to be stopped by a noise.

The wail of an electric guitar, turned up to several notches above eleven ripped through the enemy lines from behind. The sheer power of the power cord tearing the shield wall of green mass apart as though it were tissue paper.

And then it transformed into absolute shredding. 

The guitar riffs shifted faster than should technically be possible. The wail and whine transformed as the notes went higher and higher into the scale. 

And then it ended with another power cord, and the changeling forces were scattered by the sonic attack.

“What in the hay…?” Applejack asked as both forces tried to recover. 

“Silly Applejack, don’t you remember?” A new voice said, emanating from a lone figure standing atop an amplifier. In her hooves was slung an electric guitar, the head of which was shaped into a massive axe head. Her pink mane was straight and a wicked grin adorned her face. “I was born on a rock farm!”

Applejack blinked.

Silver blinked.

Big Mac and Fluttershy blinked.

The griffons blinked.

The changelings blinked.

“How the heck do you farm rocks?” asked a griffon.

Pinkie smiled. “You roll them.”

Applejack groaned and facehoofed.

Pinkie, however, took that as a sign to perform an encore.

She began to play again, hitting notes far faster than she should have been able to with hooves.

She quickly finished another riff, and as she did, another figure shot forward. 

Soarin’s wingblades and claws dug into soft, changeling flesh as he deftly flew forward, angling his wings for maximum damage against the armored foes.

Pinkie ended her song before swinging the guitar around like the axe it looked like, attempting to crush rather than slice the changelings.

Silver leapt forward, swinging his hammer in time to Pinkie’s axe, and the griffons charged the changelings through the now broken barricade. Applejack smirked as she gripped her chain whip in her mouth. 

Sounds like it’s time for a rodeo.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“And then,” Pinkie explained as the pride stepped over the remains of the changelings, “after dealing with meany Peryton pants, we heard the sound of ponies, griffons, and changelings fighting, so Soary and I came to the rescue!”

Applejack nodded and smiled.

Typical Pinkie Pie.

“Wellth,” Silver said, Dustmaker lighting the way again, “I do hafta edmit that you know how to mak an entranse.”

“Comes from being show ponies,” Soarin explained as he walked between the two stallions. “Heck if Rainbow Dash had been with us, we might have tried the light show, too.”

“So you haven’t met up with anypony else yet?” Applejack asked.

“Nopers!” Pinkie exclaimed bouncing next to her. “You guys are the first friendly faces we’ve seen all day!”

“It doesn’t seem like you have any troubles finding anypony, though,” Soarin said with a smirk.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac agreed. 

Silver smirked.

Applejack smiled. “Well let’s see if our luck holds out.”


--------------------------------


And there you have it folks.

“Where have you been!?”

Ah! Pinkie! Don’t scare me like that!

“Scare you?! You scared me! You were gone for so long! What happened?”

Well, between the massive paper I had to write, the chores outside and the general lifeness going around, I didn’t have much time to write. I’ve also been working on writing up a dragon language for my book, and while that has been going well, I still am dedicating a lot time to that. 

Still, I know I took my time with this chapter, so I’m not going to delay it further by waiting until it’s edited before posting, and I’m going to give you guys a little Omake treat.

“Alright, I’ll let you get away with it, but I am watching you.”

Forever?

“Foreeeeeeever.”

Noted. Next time, a little more Sprarity, and a lot more dragons. 

Because dragons.

See you all next time.

“Bye!”


------------------


Omake: The Day Alan met Maud

In a far away world, a mirror universe. Alan Goldenhoof, Princess Twilight Sparkle, and the other members of the Mane Six and Stallion Seven met Pinkie’s older sister, Maud.

“I like rocks.” she said simply. 

The close group of friends all looked on at the grey, deadpanning mare that Pinkie introduced as her older sister. 

Maud Pie stood, her face impassive, and her personality appearing as bland as her coat.

Pinkie stood next to her, expectantly smiling as she waited for something, anything, for her friends that would give some sort of indication as to what they thought of her beloved sister.

There was silence for a moment or two.

Alan spoke up first. “I like her!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Should...should we help?” Thunderlane asked as the mane six struggled to make conversation.

Twilight looked at her husband, her eyes pleading with him.

“Nope,” Alan said, “just smile and wave, boys. Smile and wave.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


As Pinkie and Maud walked away, the latter having just punched her way through a boulder to save the former’s life, Alan quickly ran forward. “Wait! Wait, wait, wait, wait!”

Both mares stopped as Alan stepped in front of her. 

Maud stared at him, expectantly.

“Pinkie, did you know she could do that?”

“Do what?”

“Punch through rock like that!”

“Well, yeah!”

“And you didn’t recruit her for the army?”

“I’m a pacifist,” Maud explained.

Alan blinked, and sighed. “It’s like wasting a french maid on a gay man…”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“So,” Twilight began as the two walked home, “what did you think of her?”

“Well, I said I liked her, didn’t I?” Alan answered.

“Well, yeah, but what did you think about her?”

“Oh. Well…” Alan said, a mana-hand rubbing his chin. “She’s quiet, reserved, nice girl in general.”

Twilight nodded. 

“Of course, I kept thinking she’d say ‘Azerath Metrion Zinthos,’ but we all know that’s your line.”

“Wait, what?”	
> 23-Battle of the Wolves
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 23

One evening an old Cherokee Indian told his grandson about a battle that goes on inside people. He said, “My son, the battle is between two ‘wolves’ inside us all. One is Evil. It is anger, envy, jealousy, sorrow, regret, greed, arrogance, self-pity, guilt, resentment, inferiority, lies, false pride, superiority, and ego.

“The other is good. It is joy, peace, love, hope, serenity, humility, kindness, benevolence, empathy, generosity, truth, compassion and faith.”

The grandson thought about it for a minute and then asked his grandfather: “Which wolf wins?”

The old Cherokee simply replied, “The one you feed.”
—Cherokee Tale


<<<|Ω|>>>


Gaafnirlass stroked the claws of the golden dragoness next to him.

Yuvonruvod, her name was. Gold as pure as Snow.

She was his mate, Faust’s most treasured gift to him.

She was beautiful, sculpted from gold in front of his very eyes, shaped by invisible hooves, and made his with one of his own, black scales. 

She was dying.

It...it wasn’t fair. They were both still in their prime, and she had now caught some sort of disease. 

“Gaaf...Gaafnir,” she called, her brow sweaty and her body cold.

“Yes? Yes, my love?” Gaafnirlass asked, hanging on her as if letting go would doom her to die.

She had been his everything. No hoard could match her, no gold was her equal. He loved her with all his heart, mind, and strength. She had saved him from both his envy and greed. She had pulled him up from the deepest darkness, and with her help they had raised twelve little dragonlings. 

“Gaafnir,” she coughed, “promise me.”

“Anything. Everything,” Gaafnirlaas assured. “The Sun? The Moon? The Stars themselves?” 

“Take care of our children, Gaafnir. Save them.”

The Umbral dragon gave a slight grin. She...somehow she had always had enough room in her heart for both her mate and her children.

She loved them so much.

“I…” Gaafnirlass began. “I...I won’t have to, Yuvonruv...you’ll...you’ll still be here to do that yourself.”

She gave him a look.

She knew as well as he did. 

She was dying.

Gaafnirlaas bit back tears. “It...it’s not fair! She gave you to me, and now she’s taking you away! It’s only been seven thousand years! It’s not fair!” 

Yuvonruvod lifted a claw to his face, and gave him a smile. “Life isn’t fair, Gaafnir.”

The black dragon smiled. That was her favorite response to whenever he asked her what he did to deserve her. 

“Promise me, Gaafnir,” she begged, her bright sapphire eyes pleading with him.

“I...I swear by the Sun, Moon, Stars, and Faust herself, I will be there for our children. I will do everything in my power to save our children. I...I will keep them safe, Yuovnruv…”

She smiled. “That’s all I needed to hear…” she said with a smile, and closed her eyes.

Hours passed slowly, hours where Gaafnirlaas tried to keep his tears in check.

He failed when she finally breathed her last.

He roared, his breath shooting forth a black cloud that withered every living thing in it’s path. He roared again, his massive claws slamming into the cave wall of their home. Again he unleashed his voice, screaming in sorrow as he retreated to the hoard room. Grasping the useless gold he threw it, sending the pile scattering as he searched it for something to save her.

There was nothing, of course.

Just a bunch of metal and rocks.

He cried again, his lair shaking at the sound of his voice.

In his sorrow, he left his home, and his wings darkened the skies.

He spared no living thing around his lair, desolating the land with his breath of death. 

His home, to the south of the land that would be called Equestria, would never recover.

Finally, his rage spent, he returned to his cave, and to the body of his beloved.

Death was there, waiting for him.

Gaafnirlaas remembered him. Death was the one who guarded the gates of Tartarus, and Gaafnirlaas himself had escaped from them. 

This only made his surprise greater when Death greeted him in his own tongue with a greeting reserved for kings. “Hail Gaafnirlaas, Master of Shadows, Favored of Faust. Long life and prosperity unto you.”

The dragon blinked.

“W-what brings you here, Boat Pony?”

Death frowned. “Business. As usual.”

His tone struck the shadowy reptile. It...it seemed...sympathetic. “I…” the dragon hung his head, exhausted first by his lashing out at the world, and second by the sorrow that filled his heart. “Why? Why now?”

Death comforted him the best he could. “Everyone has a turn, Gaafnirlass. So will you.”

Yuvonruvod passed from this world that day, laid to rest in the fires of the earth, carried there by her beloved, and accompanied by Death himself.

Every day until his death, Gaafnirlaas remembered his promise. He flew across the earth, keeping his sons and daughters from consuming themselves in their greed. 

And then, he made his death march to the same fires that consumed his wife, and the world never heard of him again.

Until one dragon found his heart taken by an alabaster pony with bright, sapphire eyes.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Rarity did her best to stay out of sight, and prayed that this beast didn’t notice her.

It pained her to think that, but right now she couldn’t really trust Spike to act like the gentledrake she knew him to be. 

His massive, purple form lay buried beneath the coins and gems, and a part of her knew that she had to get to him.

Not physically, thank Celestia, just his heart.

She needed something...anything to help her remind him about his friends.

And, well, her…

But she liked to think of themselves of the best of friends, so that counted.

She...she needed something…

Her mind raced, trying to come up with a plan that didn’t include dying by fire.

Her horn lit up as she tried to look for something to help. She hardly notice her magick fly wildly through the air, trying to find something she could catch his attention with. 

She bit her lip, chewing it as she thought.

Anything.

A single hair in her mane went out of place, a sure sign of the sheer frustration and panic running through her mind.

Flashbacks to the massive red dragon that she, the girls and Alan had faced back so long ago kept popping up in her mind. 

Spike was now larger than that one.

Her magic tugged at her, and she began to follow, her legs moving almost automatically as she kept thinking, a hundred different distractions at every turn.

The gold was hard to walk on, the coins easily giving way with every steps. 

This only served to worry her more, even though she knew it would take more than that to get Spike’s attention. She had already tried yelling at him, and even now the treasure pile hadn’t truly settled, masking her coins in the cacophony of hundreds of others.

She needed to remind him about her, and Twilight and the rest. 

A part of her nagged. What a selfish thought, “Let’s remind him of me!”

“Not now!” came Rarity’s response. She needed her head clear, and an existential crisis was not going to help.

The little voice in her head continued, however. Really? That’s your best defense? Denial?

“It’s not denial! It’s what he needs!”

Is it?

“Of course it is! Spike is...well he’s…”

He’s what?

“He’s...erm...well...just...just a little excited about all the gold is all. I...I mean, heaven knows I can lose my head sometimes when it comes to beautiful things. He...he just needs a little reminder of what’s really important.”

Like you?

She bit her lip at that, the accusation obvious.

“We-well...his friends, family, you know, that sort of thing.”

Or you.

“It’s not just me!” Rairty mentally cried. “It’s everypony else, too! It’s Twilight and Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy. It’s even Celestia and Twilight’s mother! It’s everyone he cares about! I—”

You’re just the only one here. The voice answered sarcastically.

“Listen here, you sorry excuse for a conscious, I am not here to—”  her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by her head jerking down to the ground as her magic tugged on her horn. She shook her head, trying to clear her head, and glanced down to get a good look at what exactly she found. 

At her hooves were three stones, two prisms, one pale green the other dusty red, as well as a nacreous grey sphere that almost looked like it was a pearl. 

Rarity blinked. “Oh dear,” she muttered. She must’ve gotten distracted, and slipped back to her gem-finding spell. 

“See what you’ve done? You’ve gotten me all distracted and frazzled.” 

The three gems stared up at her. 

Well, they were rather nice, it would be a shame to let them sit there. 

Look at you, even with your so-called beloved in danger you’re taking time to admire some rocks.

Rarity felt her eyebrow twitch. Giving her best glare at the air in front of her, she imagined the voice on the business end of her stare. “Enough out of you, Missie,” she said, lifting all three gems and fixing them into the hem her battle dress. “I am much too busy to deal with the likes of you.”

Of course you are. The voice answered snidely. 

Ignoring her, Rarity turned her thoughts back to the dragon not far from her. 

She needed to think about this.

She needed to get his attention. She needed to...she needed to…

Her eyes wandered to the massive crevice beyond the treasure room.

An idea sparked in her head.

“No! No! No! That’s crazy, Rarity. Just making that climb is absolutely insane!”

The crevice stared back at her.

Oh, she hated her mind sometimes. 


<<<|Ω|>>>


Spike bathed in his gold. 

“It’s Mine. Mine. Mine. Mine.”

His massive claws thumbed the pony-sized gems, a contented smile on his face. He could just go to sleep, just like this, for a thousand years or so. 

“Tired, my little Hatchling?” a voice whispered in his ear.

Spike lazily opened an eye to see five separate dragon heads staring back at him. Blue, green, red, white, and black all staring at him with yellow eyes. All five of them connected to a single black body with sleek, shiny scales. She took up almost a third of the room, her tail laid across his back and swinging lazily.

She was beautiful.

The way her heads bobbed and swayed, the way the light reflected off her scales, all of it spoke of an unparalleled draconic beauty, the likes of which Spike had never seen. 

A voice deep in his mind named her Tiamat.

“Look at you, all grown up,” Tiamat said, the blue head speaking, her own claws digging into the mountain of gold.

He didn’t like how tightly she was holding on to them.

“Now, here you are, surrounded by everything you ever need. Everything you ever wanted. Anything you could ever dream of in your wildest fantasies.” 

Tiamat lifted a claw, and let the coins flow out and back down to the hoard. It was mesmerizing. 

“So how does it feel?” the red head asked. “How does it feel to be the king of the world?”

Spike answered with a content sigh.

The five heads smiled. “Good, good,” the black one muttered, while the green one snaked up to him. It gently nuzzled him, while the white head then spoke. “Such a fine dragon you’ve made.”

“Get back, Witch,” a new voice said.

Spike turned his head, and his vision fell upon a new dragon. Just as large as the other, this dragon had only one head and massive wings. His scales were as black as night, and while Tiamat seemed to reflect the light, this new one seemed to consume it. His form seemed to embrace the shadows, taking the light of the torches with him and throwing half of the room into darkness.

But his eyes grabbed Spike more than anything. 

The fiery red of his eyes radiated...warmth and…love?

Spike blinked. 

"You leave my son alone,” the umbral dragon said.

Son?

Tiamat growled. “Gaafnirlaas, what brings you here? Don’t you have somewhere to be?”

“What brings me here, you sorry excuse of a serpent,” Gaafnirlaas said, stepping forward onto the pile, “is a promise, to someone very dear to me.”

Three of the five heads lowered themselves between Spike and the new dragon, while the other two growled. “How I raised my children never bothered you before.”

"On the contrary,” Gaafnirlaas said, hugging the ground and ready to pounce, “your greed has been bothering me for a long, long time. Anyone who’s willing to throw their child away in favor of some metal and rocks bothers me very, very deeply.”

Spike looked between the two, somehow feeling very small compared to the two titans that now inhabited the room.

Gaafnirlaas growled again. “I have let you run rampant long enough, Monster. I’ve let you twist and corrupt so many great dragons in the past. But you’re not taking this one. This one is mine.”

“Is that so?” Tiamat asked. “And what possessed you to claim him? Why not the others? Why would you deny this dragon his hoard?”

Spike gripped the pile beneath him tighter, but continued to listen to the shadow dragon.

“Because I won’t let you turn the Last of the True Dragons into another monster.”

“True Dragon?” Spike thought.

“True Dragon?” Tiamat echoed. “Are you mad? He is the son of a Blue and a Red, hardly noble material, much less the ‘Last of the True Dragons.’”

“It is not by right of blood that I grant him that title,” Gaafnirlass said. “No, I give it to him by right of character. For not since the days of my grandchildren have I seen a more noble dragon.”

Tiamat blinked.

Spike stared in surprise.

“A-and shouldn’t a noble dragon deserve a noble hoard?” Tiamat countered. “Why would you take this away from him?”

Spike stayed silent and watched, as what was perhaps the greatest battle of dragonkind erupted before him.

Thousands of years of history and knowledge were suddenly laid bare before him. Power that could desolate mountains filled the air.

And not a single blow was thrown.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Sweet,” Rarity gasped, “Celestia!” She let loose a ragged pant as she heaved herself over the small outcropping. 

She pulled herself up, and rolled onto her back, heaving as she gulped down air. “Would it have killed somepony to put in some stairs?!”

She lay there for a moment to catch her breath, before she rolled back to get her hooves under her, and stood.

Checking herself, she again regretted the decision to take this incredibly dangerous climb.

“Oh! It’s going to take me forever to get all of this out of my coat!”

With a sigh, she sat down, and began picking the worse of the dirt out, using it as an excuse to take a breather. 

She was maybe halfway up the wall now, and she was making good time.

She could see the particular stone she needed for her little plan.

It wouldn’t be long now…


<<<|Ω|>>>


Spike could feel it.

With every point, counter-point and insult, there was power flying beneath them.  He could swear he saw shockwaves slam into the two combatants. 

All he could do was hold onto his pile as the two Great Wyrms fought.

“His character demands better than an existence of greed!” Gaafnirlaas roared.

Tiamat braced herself against the blow, before quickly retorting with her own attack. “And what makes you an authority on character, Mr. ‘Master of Shadows?’”

“I am Master of Shadows because I would not be mastered by them!” Gaafnirlaas answered, almost slapping Tiamat’s attack to the side. “I would not become you!”

Spike watched the back and forth, his head spinning as they told him to either leave his pile or dig himself deeper into it.

“Such selfishness!” Tiamat retailitated. “You claim to be here for my child, but all you have spoken about is yourself!”

“Yet you yourself have not asked what he desires!”

“Is it not obvious? He has but one life to live! Why not surround himself with riches and beauty while he can?”

“Riches?” Gaafnirlaas asked. “What riches? All he has here is metal and stones. Even the purest of gold is worthless if no one can buy it! It’s value is decided by the other races and societies! It is worthless here! All of this is nothing more than a comfortable bed!” he said, pointing viciously at the hoard. “It will not make you stronger, it will not make you live longer, it will not protect you!”

The shadow dragon turned to Spike. “Why do you even want this?”

Spike blinked. 

He had been addressed for the first time in the entire exchange, and it was a question he was not prepared to answer.

He sat on his pile and thought for a second about it.

Why?

“Did you not just name him the Last of the True Dragons?” Tiamat asked. “Does he not deserve this?” 

That was a good point.

Tiamat laid a claw on his back, giving a soothing pet to his back. “You deserve it, don’t you child?”

“So he deserves nothing?” Gaafnirlaas questioned. “He deserves only a pile of worthless metal?”

“He deserves beauty!” Tiamat answered. “Is there anything else more beautiful or delicious as gold and jewels?” A black claw grabbed a large gem and held it in front of Spike’s eyes.

“Perhaps,” Gaafnirlaas said. “What say you, Spica Draconis? Is there something more beautiful?”

Spike blinked.

Was there something?

Something better than his pile?

He paused.

There was...something…

“Oh, you must mean that little pony,” Tiamat said, “the little white one, yes? Yes...wouldn’t she make such a great addition to your hoard, little one?”

An image of a white unicorn, tethered to him by a fine, golden chain and feeding him rubies flashed in his mind. 

She lay across his snout, posing sexily, wearing nothing but a crown and slowly lowering the gems onto his waiting tongue.

Spike smiled at the thought. 

And then he frowned. 

“She wouldn’t be happy, would she, Spica?” Gaafnirlaas asked.

No...no she wouldn’t…

“She’d want to be outside, living her life and running her business, wouldn’t she?”

She would. She loved making dresses too much to simply leave it behind.

The image in his head changed, Rarity now sitting alone on the pile, her back turned to him and face despondent. 

“Who cares what the pony wants?” Tiamat asked. “You are the Last of the True Dragons, as that thing over there has so kindly pointed out, what kind of True Dragon cares about something so beneath him?”

“I...I care…” Spike said, his deep, rumbling voice resonating in the chamber.

There was silence in the room.

“I...I care!” Spike said again. “I care about her feelings!”

Tiamat seemed to shrink.

“I care about what she thinks! I care about her!”

Tiamat shrunk again. “But...but she’s not a dragon! She’s not worthy!” she squeaked.

Spike’s eyes narrowed as he stood, glaring down at Tiamat. “Not worthy? She is most worthy! If anything, I am not worthy! She...she is everything I ever wanted...she’s, well, she’s not perfect, but she’s the closest thing to it! She’s…” Spike sat up, leaving the gold. “She’s all I need.”

Tiamat, now the size of a cat, stared up at Spike with ten, wide eyes. “B-but the gold…”

Spike looked down at the small, dragon demon. Then he looked at the dragon clothed in shadow. 

There was a smile on Gaafnirlaas’ face, and his eyes shone with pride.

Spike turned back to the little lizard in front of him. “What about it?”

And with that, Tiamat was squished.

Spike smiled to himself.

“Do not celebrate yet, my son,” Gaafnirlaas warned. “Though you may have halted the danger from yourself for now, you must now turn your gaze outward.”

Spike cocked his head in confusion. “What do you mean?”

The shadows began to dissipate. “Where is she, the one you love?”

Spike blinked.

Where...where was Rarity?

His heart suddenly stopped in his chest.

Where was she? Was she in danger? What happened to her? Where did she go?

He...he needed to get out of here! He had to find her! He tried to move his legs, try and get his feet under him, only for the gold to reach and grab him like a massive tentacle.

He panicked, pulling himself forward to try and save the one he loved.

The gold held him back.

Gaafnirlaas was gone, the Umbral dragon unable to help his son.

He needed to get out! He had to save her! He had to—

“Sppppppiiiiiiiiiiikkkkeee!”

His eye snapped open. 

He shook the coins from his body, the dream hoard having no power to hold him back, and ran from the room.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Rarity finally pulled herself up to the last rock, panting heavily as she did so. It had been, what, an hour now? Hour and a half? Two even?

She took a quick break to catch her breath, she needed her lungs for this.

She had done her best to keep the dirt to a minimum, but inevitably there were streaks along her normally pristine coat and her mane was now no longer properly laid. 

She mentally swore that she’d never take stairs for granted again.

Once her breath and heart rate calmed, she stepped forward onto the outcropping that she had picked. 

She took a deep breath, and called back to all of her training as a young filly, and screamed.

“Sppppppiiiiiiiiiiikkkkeee!” 

Her voice echoed off the crevice walls, magnifying to insane levels as the acoustics of hard stone reverberated the shrill cry back and forth between the the walls.

She emptied her lungs with her cry, screaming until she could scream no more. 

And then she heard it, the shifting of hundreds of gold coins and the rumbling of a deep, thunderous voice as he called her name. “Rarity?! Rarity, where are you?!”

The near-panic in his voice was both a comfort and worry to the unicorn mare, for reasons she couldn’t really explain. 

A massive, purple claw gripped the edge of the treasure cave and an even larger head poked the the entrance. It wasn’t hard to see the way his eyes crazily checked the crevice, searching for her. 

“Over here, Spike!” she called, waving, joy in her voice at the apparent success of her plan.

The echoes of the cavern betrayed her, though, and Spike spun his head around to try and find her. “Rarity?” he called again.

The thundering of his voice drowned out her own echoes, and sent the cavern shaking.

Shake too much.

Rarity barely caught it, the sound of stone breaking free.

She barely had time to turn, and watch, eyes wide with horror, as the outcropping she stood on detached from the wall.

She barely had time to scream.

The rock dropped, slamming into another one below, the impact sent her flying off to the left and into space, while the boulder slammed into the rock wall, smashing to pieces and causing a landslide.

That got Spike’s attention.

He caught sight of her, a little white speck tumbling down into the darkness of the cavern.

He lunged for her, wings that could create hurricanes beating as he tried to close the distance between them.

Claws that could crush boulders held open to try and catch her.

All of it meaningless if he could not.

Rarity screamed as the ground approached her. 

And then everything went dark.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

Rarity opened her eyes, her vision coming back slowly.

She blinked again, this time the sight of Spike holding her in his arms returned. He was at the size she was used to, again, and was rocking back and forth, his head buried into her chest.

The pile of gold was behind them, Spike having carried her back to the entrance of the cave, but not inside.

“Don't leave me, Rarity...”

“Sp-Spike?” she called, her voice sounded a little distant in her ears, but that soon passed, and Spike looked up at her. 

“I’m so sorry, Rarity! I’m so sorry!” He cried, tears in his eyes. "Forgive me! Please! I'm so, so sorry!"

“Sorry for what, dear?” she asked.

Spike blinked, looking up at her.

She gave him a smile, and patted his cheek. “You just lost your head for a moment. We all have our moments, dear.”

Spike blinked and stared. He then, slowly smiled. “I don’t deserve you,” he said.

She smiled and replied. “Sometimes life isn’t fair, dear.”

He hugged her tight, refusing to let go.

He couldn’t. She was everything to him.

She broke the embrace, giving him a peck on the nose as she pulled away. “Come on, Spike, we’ve stayed here long enough, we need to move.”

Spike nodded, letting her go, and stood.

That’s when his eyes caught sight of something. “R-Rarity, what are those?”

The unicorn stopped and turned to see Spike pointing at her battle dress, eyes wide. She followed his claw down to the three gems she had found. “Oh, those are just some gems I found,” she explained.

Spike’s eye twitched. “No...no they’re not…”

Rarity’s brow furrowed in confusion. “What do you mean, Spike?” she asked.

“Those are not ‘just some gems.’ Those are Ioun stones.”

“They’re what?”

“A set of gems, crafted by Starswirl the Bearded, that are so powerful, that it’s rumored that only a handful of them can exist on a single plane of existence at a time…”

Rarity blinked, before looking back down at the three gems that were now attached to her skirt. She looked back up at him, blinking again. “Oh…”

“Or, this plane of existence at least,” Spike finished. “You do have to remember that some of the fundamental laws of the universe don’t necessarily apply. Anyway...can…can I see one of those?”

Rarity smiled at Spike’s mini-Twilight moment, before handing the dragon the dusty red gem. 

He took it in his claw and gently breathed fire into the other for a light.

“Hm…” Spike murmured, looking into the gem. “Now, if Twilight’s lessons on magic identification were worth the hours of missed sleep…”

He gave a quick once-, and then twice-over, muttering to himself the entire time. “Miniature temporal distortion field, basic speed enhancement enchant, illusionary visual overlay…”

A smile crept of him face. “Alright,” he said, before holding the gem above her head, before letting it go and sending it spinning. “Let’s see if I’m right.”

Rarity gaped as she watched the small gem orbit the space above her head.

Spike smirked. “Well, at least it’s an Ioun stone…” he chuckled.

“This...is...Fabulous!” Rarity screamed, smiling so wide that Pinkie might have trouble competing. 

“That’s only half of it,” Spike said, “this one should be able to give you a slight warning before something attacks you, as well as slightly enhance your speed to properly allow you to dodge it.”

“Fashionable and practical?” Rarity cried in disbelief. “Amazing! Here! Here try this one, next!” she said, handing him the pale green one.

Spike chuckled, before looking the next one over. “Distilled Cutie Mark Magic, Basic speed, strength and dexterity boosters…This one should basically help you be better at, well, everything…”

“Sold!” Rarity cried, before she grabbed the gem and quickly sent it spinning around her head.

Spike shook his head.

“What about this one?” she asked, handing him the one that looked like a small, grey pearl.

Spike took it, and quickly began his work, smile on his face.

“A very strong temporal distortion field, alteration fields, and…” 

He frowned.

Rarity quickly noticed. “Spike, is there something wrong?”

There was silence.

“It’s...this stone…” Spike said.

“What is it, dear?” she asked, stepping closer to him.

Spike almost growled when he spoke next. “It’s the universe’s most cruel joke.”

Rarity stepped forward and rested a hoof on his arm, waiting for an explanation.

“It...this little thing will keep you young,” Spike explained. “Once you send this thing spinning, you will never again age a day. No magic can make you age, no amount of time will ever change you.”

Rarity blinked. Well, what was so bad about it? That seems like that would be amazing. “So...so what’s wrong Spike? What’s the problem?”

Spike looked up at her. “You’ll still die,” he said.

Rarity was silent.

“It...it won’t stop you from dying, Rarity. When your time is up, it’s still up. It’ll...it’ll just make sure you look better lying there in your grave.” 

He looked away from and down to the little stone in his hands. “It...I mean,” he sighed. “It’s great, you know? At seventy years old, you’ll be the envy of practically everyone. The young would not be able to outshine you, the elderly would want to be you...You’d still be able to run the sisterhooves social race without breaking a sweat. It just...wouldn’t matter…”

Rarity took the stone from his hand and kissed him gently. “It’ll be alright, Spike,” she said. She floated the small, nacreous grey sphere over her head and sent it spinning. “Who knows, maybe we’ll be able to squeeze a few more years out of me this way.”

Spike sighed.

Rarity kissed him again. “Come on, now Spike, it’s time for us to go.”

The dragon nodded and stood. 

Rarity stood right next to him, checking the walls. “Now the question is, how do we get out of here?”

Spike looked up, and blinked.

He could swear he saw a pair of burning, auburn eyes stared down at him from the walls.

Spike knew those eyes.

“I think I know where to go, Rarity. Follow me.”


------------------


And that’s a wrap. 

One dragon chapter done, and now...a Pendragon chapter next.

“Ooh.”

Yup.

So...yeah...there may be some issues in this chap, that’s because Kilokk decided to be lazy and deal with real life.

“So you’re all by yourself?”

Well, relatively, all things considered…

Alright! Next time, Alan, Julius, and the treacherous Markus Ironclaw!

See you all next time!
	

> 24-A Long Awaited Reunion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 24

The changeling tried to make himself as small as possible as he entered the throne room. He had heard of how Ironclaw had...well…

The false usurper sat on the obsidian throne, the silence of the room broken only by the occasional laugh and unintelligible mutter. 

It was...slightly unsettling…

“Y-your majesty?

“What?” the griffon snapped.

“Th-This One has news.”

There was silence.

“Well? Out with it!”

“We have captured the Pendragon, your Highness.”

Silence.

“Your Highness?”

“Could you repeat that?” the figure on the throne asked.

“We’ve...we’ve caught him, your Majesty.”

Silence.

“Good,” Ironcalw said. “Bring him here.”

The changeling nodded.

“No! Don’t bring him here.”

The changeling blinked, watching with wide eyes as the king devolved into muttering again.

“...exactly what he wants…”

The throne room went silent again.

“Bring him close, but not here,” the fake griffon ordered.

“Yes, your majesty.”

“Yes…” Ironclaw mumbled, as he sat in the dark, the massive metal blinds shutting out the morning light. “Yes…”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Stupid sword,”  Alan thought bitterly as he and Julius were led by the small swarm of changelings and the traitor Ironclaw. “I should have just killed him.”

Chains held their forelegs together, leaving just enough room to move as they were forced to march. Alan also had his horn stuck in solidified changeling goo, forming a makeshift magic suppression ring.

Markus walked ahead of them, walking next to the leader of the swarm, talking to pass the time. “So how did you guys manage to get so many griffon supporters? Griffons have a natural aversion to the word traitor.”

“We brainwashed a few key politicians before and gained a few willing guards,” the changeling replied in a deadpan. “The rest we use a more...convincing way to keep them in line.”

Alan glared at the back of Markus’ head, wishing that his horn was free to give him one shot at the griffon.

“I see,” Markus said. “So has the Pendragon come alone, or…”

“His friends are elsewhere in the fortress.”

“Do you have any plans to deal with them?”

“We are working on it.”

“I see,” Ironclaw said.

Alan desperately wanted to drive a stake through both of them. 

The small swarm quickly moved up the stairs, heading for somewhere close to the throne room, when Ironclaw took a quick look to the left.

“Forgive me, sir,” Ironclaw said, “but my endurance is not what it once was. Could we perhaps rest here?” he asked, pointing to the side room.

“His Majesty is waiting,” the changeling answered, sounding almost annoyed.

“I can wait on myself,” Markus said, waving him off. “Besides, if I am to appear before his illustriousness, I don’t want to be out of breath.”

“This One thinks that you—”

That’s about as far as the changeling got before Markus ducked inside the room. “Come on in,” Markus invited, “take a load off. You boys look like you’ve been worked to the bone.”

The Changelings all glanced at each other and shared a look. They were familiar with the idea of relaxation, but changelings didn’t take to the idea too well. There was just something about not doing something that rubbed them the wrong way. 

Their orders, however, were putting them in a bit of a bind. They had been ordered to always keep a favorable ratio against non-changeling races, however a quick headcount revealed that they would not be able to split their forces favorably, and they were not going to let this griffon run around alone.

The leader glared at Markus with narrowed eyes, but followed him, nonetheless. The small swarm and their prisoners filed into the room, the changelings now trying to appear thankful for the rest and few, precious minutes of unproductivity.

The room they walked into was a small armory, an outpost, as Julius described them, for the numerous griffon patrols to restock on ammunition and weapons as they moved throughout the fortress. A few dozens crossbows, fully sized to hand sized, hung from the walls, next to spears, talon caps, and even a few swords. A few tables, most bare, had the tiniest scraps of food laying on them, which Markus devoured eagerly.

He quickly composed himself as the others entered, wiping meat from his beak. “Alright, just give me a moment to gather my strength, and we will be on our way.”

The changelings split, each moving to the sides of the room, and covering them.	

Alan and Julius sat.

A long silence hung in the room, and Alan spent it’s entirety glaring at Markus.

Markus, however, was looking around at the changelings.

His eyes swept around the room, looking deeply at each changeling before moving to the next.

His gaze fell on one changeling in particular. He seemed to have issues sitting still as they waited.

That’s when he spoke next. “Thank you for the hospitality, and I’ll ask you forgive me. Three years is just a long time to stay still. As it is, two-and-a-half weeks is a long time to go without food. By rights, I should be dead by dehydration alone. If it weren’t for the fact that my cell leaks I wouldn’t be here now.”

The changelings looked less than impressed. 

Markus gave them a weak smile before smacking his lips. “Speaking of water, is there any chance I could get a drink? I’d hate for my voice to go out while speaking to whoever is in charge.”

The changelings all looked at each other. 

The twitchy one stood up first and left.

“Thank you, good sir,” Markus said as the changeling left.

“She is female,” one of them noted.

“Thank you, good ma’am,” Markus corrected.

Markus’ eyes went to the wall, and he stood, picking up a hand crossbow off the wall. He toyed with it for a moment, before picking a steel tipped bolt out of a nearby quiver and loading it.

“Why did you load that crossbow?” the leader asked.

“Who ever is in charge will probably want him dead,” Markus said, lazily pointing the hand-bow over at Alan. “If that is the case, I want the pleasure of ending his sorry life.”

The changelings all shared a look and a malicious smile. “We shall see,” the leader said simply.

Markus smirked. 

Alan growled.

“Oh? Testy, are we?” Markus asked, setting the hand crossbow down  on the table. “Upset that I betrayed you?” he asked. “I don’t know why, you should have seen it coming a mile away,” he said, stepping closer to the bound pony. Markus reached forward and grabbed Judgement’s hilt, pulling the sword free. “You should have taken this marvelous sword of yours and plunged it into my heart.”

Judgement shimmered in the torchlight, and anger burned in Alan’s eyes.

Markus smirked again, and gave Judgement a experimental swing, stepping back to the middle of the room.

“It really is a beautiful sword,” he said, looking down on the white blade as he stood with his back turned to the Pendragon. “Just look at this craftsmanship,” he said, “you have to admire the temper,” he admitted, moving closer to the  leader. “I just might have to test the edge.”

The leader raised a would-be eyebrow.

And that was all he could do before Judgement plunged into his neck.

Markus moved quicker than the changelings were expecting, and leapt backward to the table and scooped up the hand-bow. He fired it, launching the bolt at a large helmet, and knocking it loose to fall onto another changeling.

Markus leapt up again, aiming at two changelings that sat side by side, and plunged his claws into their necks. 

Three other changelings charged him, and Markus took to the air again, his thin wings providing just enough lift to get his frail body into the air.

He came back down, slamming his body back down into the changelings, and quickly went for the throat.

Alan blinked, watching the old, atrophied griffon leap around the room, making strikes with surgeon-like precision. 

By the time the changeling that had been slammed by the helmet recovered, only four beings were in the room. Alan, Julius, Markus, and him.

Markus glared at him, and said only one thing. “Run.”

The survivor did just that.

Markus stood, staring out the door for a moment or so, before he collapsed onto the ground, panting. “That...that was almost too much…” he said.

He gulped down air, even as he pulled himself up to his feet. He crawled over to the table, popping open a strongbox for a key. “Forgive my deception, my lieges, but I thought that perhaps we would suffer less resistance this way.”

He shuffled over to the two would-be prisoners, unlocking Julius’ cuffs first before moving to Alan’s.

The second the cuffs came off, Alan pushed his head forward, getting face-to-face with the griffon. “Don’t. Touch. My. Sword.”

“Yes, of course,” Markus said, lowering his head in submission. “I’m sorry.”

Alan snorted through his nose, before heading across the room to retrieve Judgement. 

“It is a very nice sword, though,” Markus said weakly.


<<<|Ω|>>>


After a short rest for Markus to recover, and to remove the makeshift magic inhibitor, the three were off once more, heading higher and higher up the keep.

Markus took the lead, showing the way with Alan right behind him.

The Pendragon, meanwhile, was trying his best to keep himself from grinding his teeth.

He could feel the smug look Judgement would be giving him.

The unsaid “I told you so,” was agonizing.

“Well? Are you going to say anything?” Alan asked.

“It’s not polite to brag,” came the response.

The Pendragon almost growled. “I hate you, so much.”

“Are you aware that speaking to voices that reside in your head is typically a sign of insanity?”

“Only if they talk back,” Alan responded.

There was silence for a moment.

“That does not at all help your ca—”

“I know!”

Refocusing on the world around him, Alan checked the hallways again, two mana daggers and Judgement at the ready.

Since leaving the armory, they had not come across any changeling force of any noteworthy size, and they easily dealt with the ones that were not noteworthy.

So far, as much as Alan hated to admit it, Markus’ ploy had worked.

It was yet another tick to Alan’s patience.

It was penance, he was sure.

What’s more, it onl—

His train of thought was suddenly interrupted as the wall next to them slid open, revealing a white unicorn mare and a purple drake.

They all stared at each other a moment.

“Well,” Spike said, opening the conversation, “fancy meeting you her—”

Rarity saw it before anyone else.

Alan leapt forward, and, for the fashionista, the world seemed to slow for a second as her Ioun stone kicked in. Later, when asked to describe what happened, she said it was almost as if Alan had an after image in reverse. A...fore-image, if you will, reached for her, quickly followed by Alan’s own hoof. She watched, fascinated, as the image hooked a leg around her head and then yanked her backwards. 

She then gave a bit of a strangled cry, as this exact thing happened. 

She felt a knife press into her throat, and gasped before yelling. “Alan, what is the meaning of this?”

“Spike,” Alan shouted, ignoring her, “how does Twilight like her coffee?”

Spike, after recovering from the initial shock, leveled his best glare at Alan. “Exactly 4.93 milliliters of milk, and 3.92 grams of sugar, and if you don’t let go of her now, I will turn you into a barbeque.”

Alan released her. “Sorry about that, Rarity, but we are dealing with changelings, here.”

She harrumphed, and began to fix up her mane again. “Well, while I appreciate your caution, you did not need to be such a ruffian about it.”

Alan sighed. “Look, considering that Ironclaw is not the real Ironclaw, I figured it was necessary.”

“Ironclaw’s not the real Ironclaw?” Spike asked.

“We have the ex-General with us,” Alan said, motioning to the griffon.

Spike blinked. “Wow, I did not recognize you.”

Markus gave a mirthless grin. “Well, I have lost a lot of weight…”

“Alright, let’s hurry up and go,” Alan said. “The sooner we rendezvous with the others, the better.” He paused a moment. “Sorry again, Rarity.”

"Oh, it’s alright, dear. Besides, it’s not like I haven’t made a mess of myself already.”

Alan nodded, before suddenly stopping and looking at her again. “Are those…” he said, pointing at the stones hovering over her head. “Are those what I think they are?”

She smiled smugly and trotted past him. “That depends on what you think they are, Darling.”

As the two ponies and two griffons began to walk away from the darkness of the secret passage, Spike hesitated.

He took a moment to look back, into the shadows.

A pair of red eyes stared back at him.

Spike did not fear them.

“T-thanks...Dad…” he said.

The eyes smiled back at him.

“Go…” a wispy voice told him.

Spike smiled. “Yes, sir.”

Gaafnirlaas, Master of Shadows, watched him go.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The party of five now moved through the halls, slinking stealthily through the shadows. Spike’s goggles, which had somehow survived his massive growth spurt, was now hiding him as he crawled along the ceiling like a large, winged gecko. The others moved along the ground with Alan behind Markus, Rarity behind him, and Julius coming up the rear.

“So,” Rarity whispered to Alan, “Are you sure we can trust him?”

“Trust?” Alan answered back.”I wouldn’t trust him as far as I could throw him.”

“But, weren’t you just saying he saved you?”

“More like saved himself from being changeling food,” Alan grumbled before adding under his breath, “not that he’d be much for nutrition.”

Markus raised a claw.

Everyone froze.

“What is it?” Alan asked.

“I...I hear something.”

No one said a word.

“I don’t hear anything,” Alan whispered harshly.

“I’ve lived with three years of total silence,” Markus said simply, “I know when I hear something.”

“Yeah, well, I—”

Julius shushed him.

There…

There was something…

They went quiet, and all turned an ear to the sounds.

Soon, the sound of hundreds of feet stomping forward in an inconsistent march. 

And then, Alan picked up a very familiar tune.

“And we stand tall
Sons of the snow
We will not fall
Under these blows
For our hearts they are hardy
Our spirits are strong
And our voices are lifted into
This Paradise song!”

Blinking, Alan peaked his head around the corner.

There, coming up hall, was a small army of griffons, led by six ponies.

Alan blinked.

And then, with a smile he stepped out in front of them.

“Pinkamena Diane Pie, was this your idea?” he called.

The sight of him froze the incoming pride of griffons, and a murmur began to ripple through them.

“Nope!” Pinkie answered as she bounced forward. “The singing was, but the Griffon Prisoner Army of Doom was Applejack’s idea!”

“Really?” Alan asked. “Cause ‘Pie’ is just written all over this.”

“It’s true, sir,” Soarin said, “They had all this set up long before we showed up.”

“Really? Huh,” Alan said. “Not bad, AJ. I’d give you a raise if I were still paying you.”

“Still?” Applejack asked. “You ain’t never paid me!”

“And that proves you aren’t a changeling,” Alan said simply. “Alright, come on out, guys.”

Spike went visible and dropped from the ceiling, and was quickly followed by Rarity, and Julius.

Markus ducked behind the new king. 

“Hey, guys!” Spike said with a smile.

“Whoo!” Pinkie cried, jumping into the dragon’s arms, causing Spike to flail wildly as he tried to catch her. “Now we’re only four ponies away from a reunion tour!”

Soarin and Big Mac both chuckled, while Applejack was hoping that no one would notice how she hadn’t asked a single question for any sort of confirmation at all.

“So I assume you guys have a guide in there?” Alan asked.

“Eeyup!” Big Mac answered. “We were just headin’ up to the throne room ourselves.”

Alan nodded. “Good, you’re heading my way then,” he laughed, and then said, “Seriously, though, I’ll gladly take his directions over what we have now.”

“An’ who’s that?” Applejack asked.

To answer her, the small group parted, revealing the gaunt, disgraced general.

The griffon army began to mumble again, the sight of Ironclaw alone was enough to send the now-freed captives into a confused frenzy.

“Someone is playing us,” Alan explained. “They’ve got another changeling on the throne. Here’s our guy.”

The other ponies blinked. “Well don’t that beat all?” Applejack asked.

“So…” Silver began, setting Dustmaker down so that he could speak clearly, “what happened?”

“Tell you what, we’ll explain on the way,” Alan said. “We have some catch up to do anyway.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Markus marched in line with the other griffons.

Or tried to.

They were giving him a very, very wide berth. Almost unnecessarily so.

Of course...he...well...It kinda was what he deserved, wasn’t it?

He wasn’t trustworthy anymore. He had betrayed his family and country, and became a traitor and kinslayer.

There was hardly anything worse.

Literally. Both traitors and kinslayers were the worst things to be in griffon society, and Markus had doomed himself to both.

He looked up ahead, to where the Pendragon was speaking with his friends. 

“So what happened to all your armor, Mac?”

“It wasn’t helpin’ much,” the large red pony carrying a smaller pegasus on his back answered.

The aged griffon’s eyes fell on Julius. 

His nephew.

His family.

The only family he had left.

He sighed.

Yes…

He did deserve this.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Twilight Sparkle trotted forward, walking next to Rainbow Dash, while Shining and Thunderlane took the lead. So far, they had also met minimal resistance. 

Well, changeling resistance, anyway.

What they had met with, was a ton of traps.

“Get down!” Twilight yelled, as a volley of poisoned darts flew towards Rainbow.

The pegasus hit the ground hard, barely missing the darts as they shot through her feathers. 

“Okay, that was close,” she mumbled.

Thunderlane groaned. “How many more traps do we have to go through?”

“If my experience as a Dungeon Delver is anything to go by,” Shining said, “we’ll have traps up until one of us is unconscious, and the rest of us are at 5 hp or lower.”

Thunderlane looked up at him. “Nerd.”

“At least they’re traps,” Shining continued, ignoring the pegasus, “Gaffer’s Kobolds were absolutely terrifying.”

Twilight groaned. “Stop with the Kobolds, already! We get it, they left your tenth-level party a sobbing mass of mental scars! Look, just stop it with the Oubliettes and Ogres references alright? We don’t need to tempt the universe any further!”

“What now?” Dash asked.

“I keep expecting some sort of Boss at the end of this hallway…”

“Nerd,” Thunderlane repeated.

“Hey!” Shining said, butting in. “No one calls Twily a nerd…”

“Thank you, Shining!” Twilight said with a smile.

“...Except me and Alan.”

“Thank you, Shining…” Twilight deadpanned.

“Yeah, Thunders,” Rainbow Dash said, as she walked up next to the other pegasus. “What you need to do is call her an egghead. That’s a good one.”

Twilight rolled her eyes.

Suddenly, her horn rang to life and both pegasi were caught in her Magick field. “Hold up,” she said simply before a massive blade swung in front of the two.

“Oh, come on!” Shining cried. “The Pendulum of Doom? That’s so cliche! I’ve seen teenagers come up with better dungeons!”

Twilight rolled her eyes.

“Daring Do has better dungeons,” Rainbow agreed.

Thunderlane had his turn.

“Focus, guys,” Twilight said, grabbing the swinging axe blade with her magic before continuing on. “We still have a lot of ground to cover, and we still need to find everpony el—”

Click.

The sound of a triggered pressure plate was covered by the sound of grinding stone as the ceiling above Twilight slid open.

This sound was, in turn, drowned out by the cry of a pony falling from a hole in the floor above them. 

Twilight barely had time to look up and see a white pony-shaped figure fall before it crashed into her.

Once the proverbial dust settled, the two ponies looked at each other.

Twilight looked up to see a white stallion with black hair, brown eyes and golden hooves.

Alan looked down to see a lavender mare with a purple mane and bright magenta highlights.

They looked at each other.

Blinked.

And then immediately tried to shove knives into each other’s necks.

The two ponies rolled and bounced along the hallway, traps springing as they rolled around.

Shining and the others stared on, absolutely confused as the two ponies narrowly avoided death as they tried to kill each other.

“What are the Silmarils?” Twilight asked.

“Three gems of incredible importance! What was Starswirl’s favorite pasta?”

A pair of heads poked through the hole in the roof, Soarin’s and Silver’s, to be exact. They took one look at the flurry of furry fury that was the married couple, and then promptly decided to ignore them. “Hey Shining, what up?” Sorain asked.

Shining looked up at the Wonderbolt. “I...I have no idea…”

“Then we’re all on the same page,” Soarin said.

“What year was Tolkien born?”

“The Pre-Classical Era was marked by what three things?”

They tumbled again, barely dodging a massive saw that came spinning into the hallway, before coming to a stop. The traps stopped, and Twilight stood, poised over Alan, a fuschia mana-dagger at his throat.

Alan looked up at her, a silver mana-dagger at her’s.

He smirked. “You always did like being on top.”

Twilight dove forward into a kiss, and the mana-daggers faded away.

Shining sighed. “Sometimes she scares me…”

A long moment passed.

“Okay, okay!” Shining said. “Break it up you two! Enough!”

Yet another long moment.

“Look, Al. I understand there’s a lot to be said for shoving your tongue down your wife’s throat, but she is still my sister!”

They finally broke the kiss and stood up and returned to the small herd of ponies. “Hey Shining, Thunderlane, Dash. How’s it going?”

“Well, other than the fact that I nearly lost my lunch a second ago, I’m doing alright,” the pegasus mare answered.

“You’ll be fine,” Twilight assured her.

“Alright, Twi,” Alan said, “if you wouldn’t mind getting us up there, we could all meet up again.”

She smiled. “One teleport, coming up.”

With a flash of fuchsia magic, the five ponies disappeared, only to reappear on the other side of the hole.

“‘Going up’ would have been better,” Alan said. 

“My one-liners are mine, thank you, very much,” she retorted, before suddenly noticing the large army behind them. “Wow, you guys have been busy…”

“Sure as shootin’!” Applejack said, proudly.

“Not bad, I’ve got to say.”

“Thank ya, kindly,” Applejack finished with a tip of her hat.

Then she saw Rarity. “A...are those…” she began, staring wide-eyed at the gems floating around her head.

“I promise, dear, I’ll let you see them for as long as you want,” Rarity said, giving Twilight a hug. “Although, we should probably deal with the changelings first, dear.”

“And Ironclaw,” Shining added. 

“Not so much, actually,” Alan said, before pointing out their prisoner.

The four new ponies blinked.

“Wait…” Twilight said, the wheels in her mind beginning to whirl. “Then that means that...there’s a changeling on the throne…”

“That’s exactly what that means,” Alan confirmed.

“If...if Ironclaw’s not Ironclaw, then...then the griffons aren’t actually on their side!”

“Not entirely on their side,” Ironclaw interjected, trying to answer her while simultaneously trying to be as small as possible as every eye fell on him. “I was able to speak with one of the changelings, they said there were a few traitors.”

There were a few mumbles from the pride about traitors.

Markus tried to ignore them.

“So...if the griffons aren’t actually against us, then we can probably expose the hive with Ironclaw, and neutralize the griffons!”

“Hopefully,” Alan added with a hint of bitterness.

“We’ll need to keep him,” Twilight said.

Alan very much wanted to argue.

“The question is now, what is the best way to use our forces?”

“Um...actually, about that…” Applejack said.

She suddenly had the floor. 

“Well, um...ya see, Ah kinda, sorta told them they could all go home once we met up.”

The ponies stared at her. 

“Look, they weren’t that big of a group when Ah had said that. Ah didn’t figure on them being that big of a help.”

“Um,” one of the griffons said, raising a claw to speak. “I don’t think a lot of us mind going with you.”

“That’s a lot of innocents to walk through a war zone,” Julius muttered.

“Oh...I hope no one gets hurt,” Fluttershy mumbled, having heard the king.

Alan suddenly had a thought. “Hang on, I’ve got an idea. What if we  have their help, but send them down the fortress to keep any reinforcements off our backs?”

“Pardon?” Big Mac asked.

“Look,” Alan explained. “We send them down, and they will keep picking up griffons like you said they have been, they are way more likely to find griffons on the way down, and they’ll keep changelings from coming up to help the queen! In the meantime, they will be heading outside to safety! It works!”

“Any oppose?” Twilight asked.

“Sounds good to me,” Rainbow said.

“I have no qualms about this,” Julius said.

No one said anything else.

“Alright,” Alan said, “we send them on their way, and we head up to the Throne room.”

“Alright, griffons! Listen up!” Applejack cried. “Here’s the plan!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The group of fifteen, the original fourteen members of the strike force with Markus in tow, were climbing the stairs of the fortress.

“The Party is back together,” Shining said.

“Just one last boss fight,” Alan agreed.

Twilight, meanwhile, was gnawing on her lip again. “Tell him now? Tell him later?”

Shining snuck a rather expectant look back at her.

“Okay, should probably tell him sooner rather than later. Now...the question is, near, or far future? And are we taking relativism into this? Compared to the grand scheme of things, the end of the era could be considered the near future…

“Of course, I should probably tell him before the baby actually arrives…”

Her lip was getting sore.

She released the poor bit of flesh and took a deep breath. “Okay Twilight, mare up, and tell him. He deserves to know.

“And to be incredibly furious at us…”

She gulped, but moved forward, coming up next to her husband. “A-Alan, could I talk to you for a second.”

“Sure, Twi, is something wrong?”

“Um...no...It’s just...I...um...well…”

She was suddenly interrupted by a terrifying, and altogether far-too-familiar screech. 

Skree!

“Oh, thank Celestia!” Twilight muttered as she watched changelings flood the corridor behind them.

“What?” Alan asked. 

“It’ll have to wait!” Twilight cried. “Battle formations!”

Alan blinked.

And quickly pulled Judgement.

Applejack’s chain whipped forward, quickly followed by one of Spike’s fireballs.

The whip was quick to disable one of the incoming swarmers, and the fireball was quick to decimate the one behind him.

The changeling hardly had time to thank his lucky stars before Silver smashed his head in.

Silver smiled, before he was suddenly tackled by five more changelings.

Pinkie sliced at them with her scimitars, only to be tackled herself.

“They’re trying to capture us!” Silver cried from under the dogpile.

“Ah gotcha’ Silver!” Applejack called, before diving into the swarm.

“Applejack!” Big Mac called, trying to push back the changelings.

Fluttershy tried to desperately hang on as the two of them were slowly swallowed.

Soarin dived after Pinkie, trying to cut his way in.

Alan swung his sword with righteous fury, Judgement either slicing through soft changeling flesh, or bouncing off their armored exoskeletons.

Another one of the monsters dove onto his back, before a set of fangs bit into his shoulder.

The attacker was quickly silenced by Markus diving his claws into the creature's neck.

“Weren’t the others supposed to stop this?” he asked.

Alan did not answer.

Shining and Julius were taken.

Spike had a whole swarm devoted to himself, five or six changeling grabbing onto his muzzle to keep him from breathing fire.

“Darn it! It’s always the Zerg Rush!” Alan cried, as mana-knives formed around him.

“Alan!”

The cry froze Alan’s heart. His head spun and he saw Twilight going under.

He ran for her.

As he did, another changeling, clinging to the ceiling smiled.

Alan began to chop his way through the changelings, working his way towards his wife even as Rainbow and Thunderlane were dragged down into the sea of chitin.

The changeling on the ceiling’s horn began to glow.

Alan kept moving forward, and then, he saw them.

Moths.

Hundreds upon hundreds of moths.

They were everywhere.

Flashbacks of the massive monster from his dreams all those years ago came to the forefront of his mind.

His muscles began to lock up.

A wall of moths formed in front of him, standing between him and Twilight.

He froze.

A hundred moths tackled him, dragging him down.

As he went down, frozen by a childhood fear, all he could do was curse his own muscles and hear nine last words.

“These two are too dangerous. We leave them here.”

And then the world went dark.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Alan! Alan help me!”

He could still hear her.

He...he had to save her.

He…

He had to…

“Twilight!” he cried, sitting up straight.

His eyes took in the room instantly.

White walls.

Linoleum tiles. 

Shutter blinds.

Fluorescent...lightbulbs…

Heart...monitor…

...and...and a nurse...

A...a human nurse.

She stared at him, eyes wide, clutching a clipboard. 

“Y-you’re awake,” she said simply.

Alan looked down.

Hands and fingers…

“Y-you’re finally awake!” the nurse said, a smile forming on her face.

“I…” Alan began staring down at his hands. “I guess I am…”


------------------


And that’s a good place to end.

“Miner! What did you do!?”

It looks like this party can’t stay together long, can they?

“What did you do?”

Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a pony to restrain lest spoilers get out.

“What did yo—hmffhdddinen?”

See you all next time, guys!

Bye!
> 25-Butterfly Dreams
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 25

It was dark, early morning light streaming through the shutters of his windows.

Nothing stirred.

The iPod on the nightstand lit up and a song began to play.

“I hate feeling like this,
I'm so tired of trying to fight this,
I'm asleep and all I dream of,
Is waking to you!”

Alan quickly shut it off, and rolled out of bed.

He didn’t look back at the now empty sheets.

This was going to be his first day back to work, and he needed to focus.

It had been a week since he had woken up. They had told him that he had been in a coma for a month now, having taken the fall down the trench pretty hard. They had kept him for three days at the hospital to make sure he was okay. After he was released, and being heralded as a miracle of modern medicine, he went home and sold a large amount of his stuff that he didn’t need anymore to pay the bill. His home phone went, his TV game systems went shortly afterward, he even gave up half of the appliances in his house. He simply didn’t need them anymore.

He hesitated to sell his My Little Pony blindbags.

In the end he decided to keep only one of them.

He said goodbye to his mediocre collection, it...it just hurt too much to keep them..

It was just a dream, Alan.

Yeah...yeah...just a dream…


<<<|Ω|>>>


Coffee grounds, 9.98. Hot Pockets, 12.88. Milk. Wow, really? That went up.

He finished scanning the next few items before smiling and waving the next person through.”Have a nice day!” he said with his perfected retail-smile.

The Whittlesey Boulevard Sam’s Club was as busy as usual, which was not terribly busy for a town like Columbus, a town said to be so boring, that the best thing you could do was move out.

He quickly ran through another customer, and emptied his line. He checked his watch, and, satisfied that it was lunch time began to head down the line of registers, to the stairs that led up the employee breakroom.

He stepped into the small room with a set of fold-up tables and chairs.

“Hey, Al! What’s up man?” the only other occupant of the room asked. “Where’ve you been for the last month?”

Alan stared at him. “Really, Chuck?”

Chuck blinked. “Wait...so Jim was serious when he said you were in a coma?” He swore. “Sorry man, I...I can never tell when Jim’s joking or not.”

Alan rolled his eyes. “Good to know you care, man.”

“Hey, look man,” he said. “You still live in that run down apartment?”

“Yeah,” he muttered, opening the fridge.

“Alright, how about we go out for some drinks friday? Celebrate. Meet some girls.”

Alan nodded. “Sure. Sounds good.”

“Cool. Yeah, uh...sorry that happened, man.”

Alan waved him off, and flung his vest into the chair in the far corner. Once freed of his uniform, he went back down the stairs, and walked back the way he came. Turning at the small concessions stand in the store, he ordered what he normally ordered from the girl behind the counter.

He sat down and ate his hotdog, and stared out over the never-ending flow of customers.

He should probably go back to school. Try that teacher thing again.

He watched them all, the ebb and flow of the tide of people.

It reminded him of the Ponyville river’s gentle bends.

Alan sighed.

It was just a dream.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The club was dark and smelled of sweat and alcohol. The thudding of the bass rippled through the building, shaking the floor and winding the dancers into a frenzy on the dancefloor.

Colored lights spun crazily over the crowd, fueling the adrenaline- and possibly drug-powered crowd to greater levels of craziness.

Alan watched it all from the safety from the bar, and sighed. He stared at the half-empty glass of cheap beer and contemplated whether or not it was worth getting drunk on.

Running his finger around the ring of the glass, when he was tapped on the shoulder.

Turning, he was surprised to see a woman standing next to him. “Hi!” she shouted, trying, and barely succeeding, to be heard over the music.

She had a blond hair, thin-rimmed glasses, and green and hazel eyes.

Alan raised an eyebrow before pointing to the door and standing up.

Confused, she followed as Alan began to head out.

Stepping out onto the street, Alan took a breath of fresh air, and was quickly followed by the woman that had approached him.

“Sorry, I just didn’t want to yell, I’m Alan,” he said, holding his hand out.

“Amber,” she said, taking his hand. “Amber Lashley.”

“Nice to meet you Amber. Now, give it to me straight, how much is Chuck paying you for this?”

She blinked. “Excuse me?”

Alan smiled. “Chuck’s paying you, I know he is.”

“And how do you know I didn’t come over on my own?” She asked, crossing her arms.

“Easy,” Alan said. “That building,” he said, pointing at the bar behind her, “has maybe a hundred people in it. You came over to me, which means I was more interesting than a hundred people. That’s very unlikely. 

“Second, you’re wearing...capris, right?”

She nodded.

“Point is, they are a reasonable length. That, and from the fact that you can form coherent sentences, I can guess this isn’t really your scene, so you wouldn’t normally be here.

“Third, and most importantly, I know Chuck. How much is he paying you?”

She continued to frown before breaking a smile. “Ten bucks, the cheapskate.”

“He got you to do this for only ten bucks?” 

“Well, ten bucks and an even debt.”

“You borrowed money from him?”

“I needed gas money, and I didn’t know he’d hold it over my head forever,” she explained.

“Your loss,” he replied with a smirk.

“Well, assuming I can at least get dinner out of you, we’ll be even,” she said, answering with her own smirk, and a mischievous glint in her eyes.

Alan’s smile faded, and he sighed. “Alright...so...here’s the story. Chuck didn’t know this, but I was in a pretty serious relationship.”

Amber’s face softened. “Oh? What happened?”

“She…” Alan began. “She...died…”

“Oh! Oh, I’m sorry!” she said. “I...I had no idea!”

“I know, I know. Look…” he said, before looking down the street, “let’s...let’s just get you out of debt alright? Ever been to FreezeFrame?”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan came home that night to find a box at his door.

The package was small, just barely wider than his laptop. The large, white sticker stared up at him with his name highlighted, and the Amazon logo smiled brightly.

He knew what it was.

It was the first thing he had ordered once the hospital had let him go.

The long nights alone was sucking his soul from him.

He...he didn’t want what was in that package.

But he needed it so bad.

He picked up the box and opened the door, carrying the precious package inside.

He hung his keys up on the hook next to the door, and carried the small cardboard box to the kitchen.

With practiced precision, he slipped a kitchen knife through the flaps of the box to get to the all-important tape, and sliced it in a smooth, quick motion. 

He replaced the knife, and opened the box, revealing the treasure inside.

He stared at it long and hard. His lips were drawn into a tight line across his face and he stared down with a mix of relief and  self loathing.

It was a pillow.

A small, purple pillow.

The stock picture of Twilight Sparkle stared up at him from the box.

He slowly carefully, reverently, picked up the pillow.

Her face never changed. Her eyes never moved. Her chest didn’t rise and fall in that rhythm he loved.

It was a pillow.

But it was the closest thing he had.

He looked at it for a long moment, before holding it to his chest. 

It didn’t feel like her. It didn’t smell like her. It didn’t sound like her.

But it was all he had.

Tears began to fall as he clutched the pillow. “I miss you, Twilight. I miss you so much!”

A part of his mind mocked himself. What a pathetic little manchild. Look at the guy who can’t distinguish between his made-up girlfriend and reality. 

The other part of his mind didn’t care.

He needed this.

He needed to hold her.

He carried the pillow to the bedroom and went to sleep crying.

He cried like he had in Equestria, once he learned that he’d never see his mother again. 

And like he had in Equestria, he never let anyone know.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Tell me that you will listen
Your touch is what I'm missing
And the more I hide I realize I'm slowly losing you

Comatose
I'll never wake up without an overdose
Of you!”

Alan shut off the alarm, and got up. 

He looked down at the pillow he clutched the entire night and gave it a slight smile.

It had kept the nightmares at bay tonight.

He yawned, and stood, before making his way to the kitchen.

He poured himself a bowl of cereal, and got the milk.

“Wake up, Alan.” 

Alan spun, searching for the source of the voice.

Nothing.

Alan sighed. 

The doctor had warned him about that.

His brain was still trying to construct a world around him.

He had really hoped he would be able to avoid the audio-visual hallucinations.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan sat on the bed, and loaded up a game, trying to get back to the game he had left. 

“Alan…”

Alan looked up. No one in the room.

Fallout 3 started up and Alan returned his attention to the screen.

“Alan…”

Alan looked up again.

Silence.

“Alan,” came the cry again, and this time he was able to locate its source.

It was the blindbag. 

The one he kept.

A small plastic Twilight Sparkle called his name once more. “Alan…”

Alan stared at the little toy, and felt his heart splinter.

The agony at hearing her voice…

Why?

“Alan…” it called again.

He stood, setting the laptop to the side, and looked down at the small thing.

“Alan, why won’t you wake up?”

With a ferocity that surprised even him, Alan grabbed the little figureine and threw it out of his room.

“Shut up!” he yelled. “Shut up! Shut up!”

There was silence.

Alan sat back down onto the bed, a hand clutching his heart, and tears flowing from his eyes.

It hurt.

All of it.

It hurt just too much...


<<<|Ω|>>>


Five weeks since recovery, and Alan was back into the groove of life. He had visited his mother, and was now back at work, rigning up groceries while giving customers the biggest smile he could manage.

He had just finished ringing up three large jars of chocolate covered raisins, when a very familiar face appeared in his line.

“Well, hello there!” he said, catching her attention.

The blonde blinked, before she refocused on him and smiled. “Alan! Hi! I didn’t expect to see you again.”

“It happens. I wasn’t expecting to see you again either. Did Chuck pay up?”

“Every penny.”

“Good, good to hear.”

“So...you know…” Amber said, twirling her hair. “I feel like I’ve been cheated a bit.”

Alan raised an eyebrow. “Have you?”

“Yeah, well. I went down there, expecting a nice dinner, and all I got was ice cream.”

Alan raised an eyebrow. 

“A-As far as I’m concerned,” she said, crossing her arms. “You still owe me a date.”

Alan smirked, the little hiccup in the start of her proclamation letting him know about her nervousness.

He smiled and shook his head. “Tell you what give me one more week, and I’ll take you anywhere you want.”

“Really?” she asked, spinning to face him, a large smile on her face.

Alan chuckled. “Really.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan threw his keys onto the couch, and plopped down next to them.

He pulled out his laptop and loaded up steam. He had a rebellion to destroy.

He also tried very, very hard to ignore the large white alicorn sitting next to him. 

“Why won’t you listen to me, Alan?” Faust asked him. “Why won’t you wake up?”

Alan kept ignoring her, even as he was loading up FTL.

It wasn’t healthy, you see. He shouldn’t encourage his brain into thinking those things were real.

“Why won’t you talk to me, Alan?” Faust asked again.

She...It was being very persistent though.

“Why won’t you wake up?”

It was beginning to grate on his nerves.

“Why won’t you listen?”

The game started up, and he quickly picked his ship.

“Why won’t you wake up?”

“I am awake!” Alan shouted, throwing the laptop to the side to yell into the vision’s face. “I am awake and you are nothing but a dream!” He roared shoving his finger into her face. “Stop bothering me! Let me get on with my life!”

There was silence in the small room, and the two stared at each other for a very long time.

Faust looked at Alan, hurt and resignation in her eyes. 

“I had hoped you would have been better than this, but sadly, I am not wrong,” she then stood, and to Alan, she seemed to tower over him. Her form was bright and massive, far too big for the room. 

When she spoke next, the room shook. “Know this, Alan Williams Goldenhoof, were it not for my plans, your life would end here. Your beloved would be at the mercy of your enemies, and your friends would march to their doom.”

Then, just as suddenly as she had been there, she was gone.

Alan sighed.

He hoped that was the last he would see of her. 

It.

He sat back down and returned to his game. 


<<<|Ω|>>>


Markus Ironclaw sat up, gasping for breath. 

Expensive silk sheets and heavy, velvet curtains decorated the bed, and the royal bedchambers lay before him. 

A groggy, feminine voice groaned from beside him. “What’s the matter, your Majesty?”

Majesty? his mind asked as it shook sleep from its corners. Of course...I...I am King, after all. 

He looked down at the lioness beside him. 

His wife.

Cristina Rosehunter.

“N-nothing, my sweet. I...it was just a nightmare…”

She groaned again. “Do you need me to fetch the Royal Interpreters?”

Markus shook his head. “No...no I will be fine. Thank you, dear.”

She hummed and rolled over, eager to return to sleep.

Markus Ironclaw, ruler of the Empire of Gryphus, quickly joined her.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Markus sat on the Obsidian Throne, and smiled as he ruled justly from his throne.

This was what being king was all about.

“The matter shall be ruled a such,” he said, staring down at the two griffons as he held court. “The defendant shall pay the prosecution two hundred and fifty-four Guineas. However, The prosecution will, in turn, provide either room and board or an apprenticeship. Such is the ruling of the crown!” He said, before his scepter came slamming into the tile beneath him, creating a loud boom that echoed in the throne room.

The two bowed and made their exit, just in time for Cristina to throw herself onto his lap. “And how are you, my King?”

He smiled as he looked down at her. “Cristina,” he scolded, “some decorum, please. It’s not befitting a king to have such a beautiful lioness simply lounge on him.”

“My King,” she purred, “Your subjects love you. They would not utter a peep nor bat an eye if they saw us like this.”

Markus smiled. “It’s a matter of professionalism, dear.”

She rolled her eyes before rolling off of him, and landing at his feet before the throne. “Very well, I suppose I’ll simply save it for later.”

Markus raised an eyebrow. “Save what for later?”

The only answer he got was the slow swaying of her tail and the shaysay of her hips as she walked away.

Markus smirked.

The doors of the throne room opened, and a young griffon, launched himself forward. “Uncle! Uncle!”

Markus smiled. “Julius! Julius, my dear nephew!” He said, stepping down from the throne to hug the young lion. “How are you, my boy?”

“Father and I are doing well, Your Majesty,” he said, grasping his uncle’s arms.

“We are indeed, Your Majesty,” Another voice said, as Calius Bloodfeather entered the room.

“My brother and General, how many times must I say it? Family need not call me by all of these pointless titles.”

Calius, the younger of the twins smiled as he hugged Markus. 

“Daddy!” a high-pitched voice called, belonging to the you lioness that ran into the room, leaping into Markus’ arms.

The king laughed, nuzzling the small child. “Eva, Eva! Little Eva, how is my little one today?”

Eva Roseclaw giggled as she hugged her father’s beak. “Daddy, Daddy! I saw a pretty flower today! You have to come and see!”

Markus chuckled. “I will, Princess, but not right now. Daddy’s still busy.”

“Oh, go along,” Calius said, waving Markus off. “We can take care of the court for a little while.”

“Are you sure?” Markus asked.

“Of course!” Julius echoed. “Besides, family first, right?”

Markus smiled. “Right, family first. Come on, Eva, let’s go see your little flower.”

“It wasn’t little! It was massive!” the hatchling cried, waving her talons animatedly as she went on to describe a rather colorful Hibiscus. 

“You killed him, Ironclaw.”

The King’s head spun, startled by the sudden voice.

But what he saw made his blood run cold.

A skull, a very, very familiar skull stared at him. It’s sockets glaring coldly at him.

The scratch along the beak. 

The patterns of the cartilage that ran between the parietale.

It was all far too familiar.

And he knew why.

Because Ironclaw had stared and spoken to that skull for three years in a nightmare.

“You coming, Daddy?” 

His eyes flew to his daughter before returning to the skull, only to find it gone. The table the skull had been sitting on was empty.

“Y-yes, dear,” Markus said. “I’m coming.”

He hesitantly backed away from the table, and followed the little hatchling down the hall.

He glanced back. 

Yorick the Skull stared back.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Very well, your Majesty,” Amadeus Penstroke said as he readjusted the glasses on his beak, “shall we begin?”

Markus sat on a large, velvet-lined couch, and stared up at the ceiling. He sighed. “I’m...I’m being haunted by something, Amadeus.”

“Haunted?” he asked.

“There has been a skull following me. Telling me...reminding me about a nightmare I had.”

“Really? Tell me about this nightmare.”

“I’m...I’m terrible...in the nightmare. I was born second, and Calius was King...and...and...and I tried to kill him for it. I plotted to kill both him and Julius.”

“Who would be the Crown Prince, in this case?” Penstroke asked.

“Correct.”

The scribe made a quick note. “Very well, continue.”

“I...I was stopped by...by a pony, and was thrown in prison. I spent, they said, three years down there, and all I had to talk to was a skull.”

“The same on that’s hunting you?”

Markus nodded. “I had named it Yorick, and I spoke to it forever. It was the only thing I had to talk to...and...and I…”

“Your Highness, if I may be frank?” Penstroke spoke interrupting the king.

“I...go ahead.”

“It seems to me that this nightmare was a little...well...to put it simply, traumatic. Now, I won’t pretend to understand how the mind works, but it sounds to me that the best thing you could do right now, is to simply forget it all.”

Markus sat up and turned to look at the Royal Scribe.

Yorick sat on his desk and stared at him. “The Pendragon had your life in his hooves.”

Markus looked back up to the scribe. “Easier said than done, I’m afraid.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Three days…

Three days and three nights the skull haunted him. 

Everywhere he looked, Yorick was waiting for him.

He had been doing his best to avoid him, but he was cornered now.

“You betrayed your family and your king,” Yorick said.

“It was a dream! A nightmare!” Markus argued. “I wasn’t in perfect control of myself.”

“That is a lie and you know it!” The skull replied, floating a few inches off the ground. “You were in total control!”

“I...well I—”

“You were in full control of yourself and you tried to murder your brother and nephew for power!”

Markus bit his tongue.

“I...I…”

“And that fact should tell you something. Something you know, deep down inside yourself.”

Markus was silent for a long time.

“T-this isn’t real...I...I wouldn’t have acted the way I did in the dream if I were...really king.”

Yorick nodded. 

Markus sighed, and took the crown off his head. He stared into the gold, looking into his own reflection. “I...I’m a monster, aren’t I Yorick? I tried to kill my family for…for this!” he said, tossing the crown into the corner with disgust. “I’m a traitor and a kinslayer. I...I don’t deserve this world.”

Yorick came closer, sitting next to the griffon king.

“But...but how can I go back, Yorick? Back to those mistakes I’ve made and those griffons I failed. How can I go back and look my nephew in the eye?”

The skull looked up at him. “Ironclaw, my dear friend Ironclaw...you can either sit here or you can go back, but pretending that your problems don’t exist won’t make them go away. You know that.”

The king nodded. “I suppose I really only have one thing to do.”

“Daddy?” a voice said behind him.

Markus turned to see Eva, his dear, dear Eva staring at him.

“Is something wrong, Daddy?”

The old griffon smiled, and held out his claws. “Come here, Princess.”

She approached slowly.

Markus lay a claw on her back, stroking her brilliant golden fur. “Eva, my dear Eva. Do you know I love you?” 

Eva smiled as Ironclaw took her into his arms. “Yes, Daddy. I know you love me.”

“Yes, yes I love you very, very much, Eva.” Markus smiled as he looked into her eyes. Her bright green eyes that were filled with awe and energy.  “I love you, Eva,” he said, gripping her tightly.

“I love you too, Daddy,” she said, hugging him back.

“I-I—” he began choking on his own words. “I’m going to miss you the most.”

“Wha-what do you mean, Daddy?” she asked, hurt evident in her voice.

Markus hugged her closer before looking her in the eye. “I have to go, Eva, and I...don’t think I’ll be coming back.”

“What...what?” she asked, tears welling up in her eyes. “W-where are you going?”

“Somewhere very far away,” came the answer.

“But-but why?” she asked. “Why can’t you just stay with mommy, me, and Uncle Calius?”

“Because I have to do the right thing, Eva.”

“I-I don’t understand, Daddy. Why do you have to go?”

“I’m sorry, Eva. I’m so...so sorry.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


A talon burst through the pod.

The green nutrient bath spilled out, pooling in the hallway as Markus clawed his way out.

His once thin frame had been fleshed out again, the bath being able to sustain him and give him the calories he was desperately needing. Even so, he still struggled to get out.

Finally pulling himself free, he fell to the floor, breathing heavily.

The fact that it sounded like sobbing was purely coincidental.

Pulling himself to his feet, he wiped the goo from his eyes and turned to the other pod in the hall.

Pendragon Alan Goldenhoof lay there, asleep to the world. His pod sat there, stuck to the wall that Markus had just pulled himself from.

A stray thought entered his mind.

“You don’t need to take him down. You could just walk away and no one would know.”

Markus snorted.

“If I was going to forget my problems, I wouldn’t have left Eva.”

And with that, he punched the pod.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan sat on his car hood, Amber next to him, staring into the night sky. 

The stars shone down on the young couple, and the cool air that smelled faintly of woodsmoke was still.

There was silence.

“Th-thanks, Alan. Dinner was great.”

“Glad to hear it,” Alan said.

More silence.

“So Alan…” 

“Yeah?”

“This girl, your...your last girlfriend?”

“What about her?”

“A-are you...are you okay with it?”

Alan sighed.

An long second passed.

“I...I still love her, I really do. But...but she’s gone...she’s gone and I need to move on.”

“Can…” she paused, inching closer to him. “This is going to sound really cheesy, but...but can I be the one to help you move on?”

Alan gave her a smile. “Sure.”

She closed her eyes and leaned forward.

Alan approached her.

And then he felt something grab his neck.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Markus pulled, bringing the Pendragon up for air as his lungs began to work again.

More green goo flooded into the hallway, and was quickly followed by a pony, gasping for air.

Markus set Alan down as his mind was sent whirling, and a stream of babble rushing from his mouth. “It’s here...she’s here...Sweet Celestia what was I doing? It’s still here.”

“Take a moment to gather your thoughts, Pendragon,” Markus whispered, before sitting down, having been nearly exhausted from breaching two pods.

“I...it’s all here...time...how much time?”

“None that I could tell, it felt like a few days for me though.”

“I...I…” Alan said, as he got up, hoof to his head. “She...she…” he sobbed. “She’s still…”

“Are you alright Pendragon?” Markus asked.

“T-Twilight...she’s still mine...she’s still here…”

“She is, Pendragon, but I fear for not much longer.”

“She...I…” his mind still trying to come to terms.

And then he paused.

And turned.

Markus looked at him.

Alan stared back. “You…”

Silence.

“You saved me?”

Markus nodded.

“Why?”

“Because...because three years is a long time to think. And...and skulls tend to be great for getting your life back on track.”

Alan blinked, confused.

“I learned that my family should have come first, Pendragon,” he explained. “And...and if it hadn’t been for you, I would have sacrificed them on the Altar of power.”

Alan blinked.

“Thank you, Pendragon. Thank you for stopping me.”

Alan sat there a moment.

“I…”

Silence.

“I...Thank you, Ironclaw, for saving me. I’m sorry for wanting to execute you earlier.”

Markus smiled. “I understand, Pendragon. But, please, call me Markus.”

Alan smiled, and stood. “Alan will do fine.”

“You ready?” Markus asked.

“Not quite, my head is still spinning a bit, but I think it’s best I start moving. How about you?”

“I’m not hungry thanks to that thing I was trapped in, but still tired. I will manage it, though.”

Alan nodded. 

“Alright. Let’s go.”

As they both made to leave, however, a voice suddenly crackled on Alan’s earpiece.

“Alan...Alan it’s me, Twilight…”


------------------


Next time, no more Mister Nice Pony.

“Sounds fun.”

“Guess who’s back, baby!”

“Kilo! Hi! I was so worried about you!”

“Don’t be, I’m awesome.”

And humble.

Anyway, guys. Leave us the usual. Comment, like, fave, etc.

“We’ll see you all soon!”

Bye!

> 26-No One Gets Paladins
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 26

“Evil people are those who knew they're evil, but refused to do anything about it.”
―Jawe Querimit


<<<|Ω|>>>


The ponies were dumped unceremoniously before the obsidian throne. Spike’s mouth had been sealed closed by changeling goo, and the others were bound by their hooves.

The fake Ironclaw sat on his throne and looked down at them, the asymmetrical crown sitting slightly askew on his head. “So...here they are...the thorns in my side,” he said, before stepping down from the throne.

“Where’s the Pendragon?”

“He is in a pod, sedated, your majesty,” a changeling answered.

“Nearby?”

“Yes, your majesty,” it answered again.

“But not here?”

“No, your majesty.”

Ironclaw left off a slightly unhinged laugh. “Good! Good! I can watch him now, and he can’t hurt me.”

Shining had managed to stand, and spoke first. “Drop the act, changeling! We know you’re fake.”

“Act?” Ironclaw asked, blinking. “What act? I am in charge here. I have always been in charge!”

“As if!” Silver said standing next to Shining. “We know you’re fake! We’ve seen the real Ironclaw with our own eyes!”

Ironclaw laughed. “Fools! Fools all of you!” he sat himself back on the throne, cackling like a madpony. His laughs echoed in the room, lit only by two braziers next to the throne, before slowly dying down. “But I see I will have to prove it to you. So here, pay attention. Chrysalis. Chrysalis, come here.”

The changeling queen approached, walking up to the right side of the throne. “What do you need, your Majesty?”

Ironclaw turned to her, staring her directly in the eyes. “Kill yourself.”

Chrysalis’ eyes went wide for a moment, before she nodded. “Yes, your majesty,” she said. Sitting down, she then reached for her own head, in front of the wide, confused eyes of the ponies at the foot of the throne, and snapped her own neck.

As the body of the changeling dropped, Ironclaw laughed.

The ponies stared on, horrified, before green flame erupted along the queen’s skin, transforming her into a regular drone before their very eyes.

“I am in charge!” the fake Ironclaw roared. “I have been ruling this hive. I may not be Ironclaw, but I rule the Swarm, the Empire, and soon, Equestria! I will have my revenge!”

Flame erupted around the griffon as he began to change, his legs elongating to massive lengths filled with holes. A tall, lithe figure was slowly revealed as the green flames licked her body, revealing Chrysalis, the Iron crown sitting on her head. “I will rule everything!” she roared, breaking into insane laughter.

“Oh yeah?” Rainbow Dash asked. “‘Cause last I checked, we kicked your flank last time!”

“Oh really?” she asked, shoving her face into the pegasus’s snout. “Well last time, I’m afraid, I didn’t quite have the same amount of love to feed from.”

“Really?” Shining asked, unimpressed. “A hoofful of griffons are giving you more love than I could manage to give my wife?”

Chrysalis turned to him, and smiled. “A hoofful? A mere hoofful? Haven’t you been paying attention, my Beloved Shining?” she asked, her voice transforming to sound like Cadence’s for the last three words. “Haven’t you noticed the hundreds of griffons I have captured in pods? The young mothers that have been worrying and letting their love permeate in the air. Or what about the brave soldiers, that have been fretting over their sons and daughters? A hoofful, Shining? Try a city!” 

Shining’s eyes went wide.

She laughed again, cackling madly. “I have been feeding off the love of hundreds upon hundreds of souls! A love tempered by hatred and made strong by fear! I am stronger now than I or anyone else, pony or otherwise, has ever been!”

Her mad cackling came to a halt, and she suddenly hung her head, like a marionette making its final bow. Then she glanced up through her green mane, the wicked smile still hanging from her face. “But maybe, maybe you don’t believe me? Maybe a demonstration is in order? Yes...yes it is!” she said, before pointing at the rainbow-maned pegasus. “And you will be a perfect example, Bearer of Loyalty!”

The unicorns felt it first. An unprecedented amount of power that began to build, taken from the very base of the mountain all they way up to the top. Magical Essence flowed through the air as if the whole keep were a giant Leyline of power.

To compare it to a tidal wave would have been understatement.

To call it a tsunami would have been unfair.

In a word, it was ungodly.

The pegasi felt their feathers stand on end, and the earth ponies felt a tingle in their hooves, and yet more power flowed up into Chrysalis’ twisted horn.

“Now, Loyalty!” she bellowed, horn shining almost white with power. “Let us see how loyal you really are!”

A beam of white-green magick ripped forward, howling through the air as it came bearing down on the pegasus. The spell slammed into her, transforming the air around Dash into a vortex of green Magick. 

“Rainbow!” Thunderlane cried. 

The storm around her slowly died, revealing the cyan pegasus laying still on the floor, her bonds gone, but seemingly unharmed.

“Rainbow! Rainbow Dash, can you hear me?” Thunderlane asked, hobbling to her side.

She rolled over, blinking wildly. “I’m, I’m alright, Thunders,” she said, before her eyes drifted to her now free hooves. “In fact, I’m about to feel a lot better.”

With a smirk and a pounce, she leapt up into the air, eager to begin beating on the changeling queen.

“Sit,” Chrysalis ordered simply, and Rainbow went careening as her body fell to the ground, her flanks slamming into the ground.

“What the hay!?” she asked, before stretching her neck, almost as if she were trying to pull herself away.

“Now,” Chrysalis said, smiling, “Rainbow Dash, was it? Would you stand for me, please.”

She stood. “What are you doing to me?”

“And now would you kindly dance for me?” she asked.

The pegasus then began to move jerkily, like a puppet on strings trying to waltz. “What—Stop it! Let me go!” she cried, waving her head around to try and combat the moves of her body.

“And stop, right, there,” she said, her smiling growing larger.

Rainbow froze, and the changeling queen shoved her face into hers. “And now, my little pony, it’s time for your choice.” She stood tall, before her eyes scanned the small crowd. “Those are some very impressive claws you have there on you shoe, Rainbow Dash, would you get them out for me?”

With a flick of her forelegs, the claws on her horseshoes flicked out into the ready position.

“Very nice,” she said, before her eyes fell onto Thunderlane. “Now, why don’t you show me how well you can use them.”

“W-What?” Dash asked, eyes wide.

“On that one,” she said, pointing a hoof at Thunderlane.

Rainbow Dash moved in the blink of an eye, claws flashing as she came down on Thunderlane. “Thunderlane!” she cried, even as her own claws dug into his skin.

The mohawked flyer squirmed, barely dodging a potentially fatal blow as Rainbow Dash sliced down his side.

“I’m sorry!” she yelled, beginning her resistance anew. 

She rushed him now, sending him sprawling as she charged into him. “Stop it! Stop it!” she yelled.

Her hoof pinned his throat, and she raised her claws up for a strike. “Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!” She yelled again, her eyes wet with tears as she stared down at Thunderlane.

“I’m sorry, Thunderlane, I’m sorry!”

“Now, hold on one second, Rainbow Dash,” Chrysalis said. “I said I was going to give you a choice after all. Now, you are either going to bow to me, willingly, or you are going to kill your friend. Your choice.”

Rainbow Dash looked down at Thunderlane, tears in her eyes.

Her country, or her friend.

“I...I…”

“Bow to me, pony. Bow or kill.”

She didn’t like to choose.

“I...I…”

“She’s not going to do either of those,” Twilight said stepping forward.

“And why not?” Chrysalis asked. “Have I not made it clear that her body is mine to control, Twilight Sparkle?” she spat the name. “Maybe I need to give you another demonstration so that you can really understand?”

“I understood you, your majesty,” she said, rolling her eyes at the moniker. “What you don’t understand is that hurting my friends is a very bad idea.”

The Queen’s smile dissipated. “Are you threatening me?”

Twilight smirked. “I don’t threaten. I promise.”

The changeling’s eyes narrowed. “Rainbow Dash, sit there and do not move.”

The cyan pegasus turned and sat, leaving Thunderlane to slowly pick himself up. “Are you alright?” he asked the pegasus.

“I’m sorry,” Rainbow muttered, tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry.”

“And what, exactly, are you promising, you pathetic little pony?” Chrysalis asked, facing Twilight.

“You are dead either way,” Twilight said. “The choice you get to make is short and quick or long and painful.”

“Big words from a prisoner,” the Queen noted.

“Says the one who forgets that we are not all here,” Twilight countered.

Chrysalis blinked. “What? The Pendragon? He is not an issue any longer.”

Twilight laughed. “Oh please. Alan will get out. He will get up here, he will find you, and once he hears that you’ve hurt his friends…” she paused, glaring up at the queen with a stare that could kill a small animal, “then only Faust herself could stop him.”

Chrysalis returned the glare, staring deep into Twilight’s eyes. “You have far too much faith in your husband,” she said before turning back to the cyan pegasus. “Rainbow Dash...”

Rainbow looked up, tears in her eyes.

“Bow, or k—”

“Alan…” Twilight said, speaking loud enough to cut the queen off. “Alan...Alan can you hear me?” she asked.

Chrysalis smiled and gave a short laugh. “What’s that? He can’t hear you? What a shame!”

“Alan, we’ve been captured. We’re up in the throne room, and...” she hesitated a second, “We need your help, Al...all of us.”

“Especially me, Alan. I should have told you this sooner, Alan...but...but I’m pregnant…” she said, before she cut the transmission.

The other mares looked at her with wide eyes. “What?!”

“You’re what?!” Rarity asked.

“Are you insane?!” Pinkie cried.

Chrysalis smirked, putting a hoof to her ear, cocking her head to the side. She waited a beat. “And yet, no Alan. As I said dear, you put far too much faith in—”

A dragon call echoed through the mountain.

A cry of anger and fury.

A roar of pain and suffering.

The room shook at the cry.

The tower shook.

The mountain shook.

Chrysalis turned back towards the door of the throne room. “What was that?” she asked.

Twilight smiled. “That, your highness, was the sound of the most dangerous, over-protective, ruthless, and loving stallion I know learning that his wife and unborn foal are in danger.” She smirked, before she began to move herself over to the side of the room, hobbling. “Good luck with that,” she said, before laying down on the side, inspecting her hooves.

The others all blinked, looking back and forth between the now lounging Twilight, and the incredibly tense Changeling.

“L-Lock all the doors!” Chrysalis cired. “Seal them shut! Nothing gets through, you hear me? Nothing!”

Twilight simply sighed. “Oh, it is far too late for that.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“I’m pregnant…”

Those two words echoed in Alan’s head like a church bell knoll over the plains.

She was pregnant. 

She was in danger.

He was going to be a Dad.

She was in danger.

Why didn’t she say something?

She’s in danger! How many times do I have to repeat myself?!

She was in danger.

He had lost her for two months, and now her life was hanging in the balance.

“Alan, is there something wrong?” Markus asked. He didn’t hear the broadcast, he had never had a radio. “What is it?”

She...she had been dead to him for two months, and now she was alive again, but for how long?

As a hundred different thoughts ran through his head, bouncing back between overwhelming joy and black depression, a little voice spoke in the back of his mind.

“Are you just going to let her die, Pendragon?”

Die?

“Because she will if you don’t do something.”

She...I…

“Yes, she will die, and it will all be her fault.”

An image of Chrysalis flashed across his mind.

She...the Queen…

“She took your wife from you, you know. It was her magic that separated you two for so long. Two months for you, wasn’t it?”

I…

“She took her from you once, are you going to let her do it again?”

Alan’s eyes narrowed. “Never…” he whispered under his breath.

“Then you are going to have to do something about it.”

Trust me, I—

“It’s a shame you’d never make it in time. Not without help, anyway.”

What... he paused. A long second passed in his mind. What do you need?

“I need you to get angry.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Alan, is there something wrong?” Markus asked, as he watched the Pendragon stand stock still. He had frozen suddenly and without warning, and now merely stood there, facing away from him. “What is it?”

“Never…” The Pendragon whispered.

“Alan?”

And then, before his very eyes, the pony changed. His white fur began to darken, turning ash grey, his mane grew longer, before becoming smoke-like and ethereal. Black smoke rose off his body, and his voice turned into a hiss. “Never...touch...my wife!”

Markus backed up, trying to meld into the wall as a monster formed in front of him.

A changeling rounded the corner ahead of them. “The prisoners!” it cried, aloud, turning to scream down the hallway. “The prisoners are escaping!”

The changeling didn’t get a chance to say anything further. The monster slammed into the small insectoid, crossing a huge distance of seventy-five feet in mere seconds. His golden hooves, now attached to magick claws, gripped the changeling, and held him high above Alan’s head.

And then Alan said one word.

“Jotum.”

A dragon’s roar erupted from his throat, and filled the surrounding hallways with noise.

Markus had to cover his ears as the roar bore into stone, shaking the mountain as Pendragon cried.

As the roar ended, Alan dropped the lifeless body of the changeling, clear blood dripping out its ears.

He turned to look down the hall, where he spotted another three changelings standing, mouths hanging open.

And then, the monster charged them, turning to smoke as it leapt through the air.

Markus watched as more clear changeling blood splattered down at the end of the hallway, screams of terror echoing across the flagstones.

“Sweet Ancestors, what did I declare war against?” he asked, before slowly, hesitantly, following.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Chrysalis paced back and forth along the floor, sweat dripping down her head as changelings ran across the floor, giving her reports. 

“The Western forces have not reported back, your Highness.”

“The Eastern forces have described some sort of smoke-creature approaching.”

“The three lower doors have been shut and sealed, your Highness, nothing is going to get through.”

Chrysalis said nothing, however, and just kept pacing.

The prisoners, meanwhile sat to the side of the room, all surrounding Twilight as the mares bombarded her with questions concerning her mental health.

“Twilight, Darling, are you out of your mind?” Rarity asked. “If you are pregnant, you should have stayed home.”

“Good gravy, girl! You’re just askin’ for it!” Applejack agreed.

“Sweet Sugary Goodness, Twilight! Really? Really?” Pinkie asked. “Ponies call me crazy, but really?”

Twilight simply ignored them and continued to casually inspect her hooves.

She had not said a word since she had sat down, and had not moved from her spot. 

Shining sat next to her, trying to act as a buffer between Twilight and her friends. “You alright?” he asked her.

“We’ll all be fine,” she said simply.

“Are you sure?”

Twilight looked up at him from her spot on the floor and smirked. “Everytime I’ve doubted him, he’s made me regret it. When it comes to bets, I’m putting my money on my husband.”

Shining smirked back. “Well at least you believe in him.”

Twilight glanced up at him. “Don’t you?”

“It doesn’t matter if I do or not, you’re the one who is supposed to be his loving and supportive wife.”

Twilight smiled. “Touche.”

Chrysalis kept pacing, ignoring the prisoners off to the side, when the doors to the throne room slammed open.

The swarm of changelings, as well as the Queen and the prisoners all turned to see another, lone changeling run into the room before slamming the doors shut. 

He slammed his back into the door, as though his small body could hold them closed. Tears formed in his eyes, as he stared into the throne room, before breaking down into sobs. “This One doesn’t want to die!”

Chrysalis blinked. “Drone, report! What is the meaning of this?”

“It-it’s broken through...broke through everything...it’s coming...coming right now...we’re going to die...We’re all going to die!”

The others stared at him for a long moment of silence.

And then the changeling began to laugh. A manic, hysterical laugh as his mind broke tears still streaming from his eyes. “We’re all going to die!”

The changeling kept laughing, filling the room with his crazed cackle.

The Queen took the slightest step backwards.

And then the doors bulged inward, a deep thum echoing in the suddenly silent hall.

The once-laughing changeling was silent for a moment before he began to sob again.

Chrysalis took another step back.

Thum.

The swarm all cringed in response, a wave of movement moving through them before they quickly leapt forward and went to work, vomiting up goo to seal the door shut.

Thum.

The lone changeling continued to sob, screaming that they were going to die. 

Thum.

The door bulged again, and a massive crack sounded as a fissure broke in the door.

Black smoke leaked from the crack, and Chrysalis’ eyes went wide.

Thum.

Thum.

The Queen hid behind the obsidian throne.

Thum.

“It’s too late!” the lone changeling cried. “We’re going to die! It’s too late!”

Silence.

Deep, dark, silence.

The changelings on the door blinked, confused as the barrage suddenly stopped. 

They looked between each other for a moment, before the doors slammed inward, wood cracking and snapping as they were blown off their hinges.

The air became filled with green dirt and sawdust as the changeling goo that held the door shut shattered around the splintering wood.

And then they saw him.

The thing that was once Alan stood, it’s neon green and red eyes boring into the room. It was tall, as tall as Celestia herself, even. 

Its long duster billowed in the wind. Its hat sat high on its head, revealing its face and barred, fanged teeth.

But those eyes…

Those eyes were locked directly onto the throne, or, more specifically, the Queen hiding behind it.

“Attack!” the Queen yelled. “Attack now while it still has its form!”

The swarm lept up, some moving faster than others as they recovered faster. 

“Burn them,” the voice in Alan’s head ordered.

“How?”

“Let me show you, Pendragon. Let your wrath burn them.”

Black flames erupted across the throne room, engulfing changelings whole and turning them to ash, instantly.

Undeterred, the remaining the swarm members launched themselves at the massive creature, eager to dog pile him.

His sharp horn, glowing red and black flashed again, and a hundred misshapen blades, all the color of blood, appeared like a wall in front of him. Crazily bent blades flew forward, slicing through carapaces as though they were made of butter, the hiss of acid eating away at them drowned out by the screams of the dying.

“You fools!” Chrysalis roared from behind the throne. “Magic! Use your magic!”

Bolts of green magick flew through the air, slamming into the monster as it slowly trekked down the  red carpet of the throne room, who for the most part ignored the attacks.

“Faster!” Chrysalis screamed.

The Nightmare was almost glowing as beam after beam of energy draining mana slammed into him.

And then his steps began to falter.

“Get him! Get him, now!” The Queen cried.

They jumped him, drones latching onto his form as the monster tried to keep walking.

It was then that Nightmare gave them its full attention.

Jaws snapped. Magick hummed. Claws slashed. 

The monster had transformed into a whirlwind of death, red claws and spikes covering his body as his magic formed its defenses. His jaws snapped down on a drone, splitting it in half. His claws sliced changelings like loaves of bread, the chitin hissing angrily as his corrosive mana ate away at their open wounds.

“Get him! Get him! Get him!” the Queen roared, trying to hide her shaking legs.

The Creature’s horn was glowing brightly, and yet another insectoid erupted into black flames. 

However, it was not enough.

Changelings were taught to sacrifice everything for the hive. Their bodies, their lives, everything. If they were discovered in the field, they were trained to leave in the opposite direction of the hive, dooming themselves to wander until their death. This made them good at some very specific things. Namely, dog piling.

They threw themselves, ignoring the impending bodily damage, latching onto the monster with their fangs and digging into his smoky flesh.

Within seconds, the thing that was Alan was wearing a suit of drones.

In the space of a few more, he was up to his elbows in them. 

Another moment passed, and he was surrounded up to his neck, his head still flailing about, snapping necks and biting changelings in half.

And then he was covered.

A mountain of changelings sat in the middle of the room, a single drone sitting at the top of the pile with a satisfied smile on his face.

Chrysalis slowly stepped from around the throne, eyes wide as she looked up at the mountain of drones. 

The drone at the top smirked and gave the queen a smart little bow.

The corner of her mouth twitched up. “Ha...Haha! Hahahaha!” she laughed. 

“Not even you! Not even you, Pendragon can handle the awesome power of—”

A black, five-fingered claw suddenly burst up from the top of the pile, and grabbed the smug changeling by the face.

Chrysalis had enough time to stare into the drone’s terrified eyes before his face suddenly exploded in a shower of clear blood as it was crushed.

Another claw burst out of the pile, crushing another changeling in its grip.

Volcanoes of blood erupted across the small mountain, showering the queen in clear viscera as she was treated to a front row seat.

Slowly, agonizingly slowly, something revealed itself.

Its skin was tar black, and it had strange protrusions running down the length of its arms and legs. 

Chrysalis could only stare in horrified fascination as her drones were slaughtered a mere three feet from her.

A triplet of horns began to peak over the diminishing pile of changelings, and the red and green eyes of the Nightmare burned in the core of the mountain.

And then, as the last dead drone was tossed to the side, its torso crushed by the grip of a powerful hand, she saw it.

It...it was huge…

It stood half a pony taller than Celestia, including the horns, two coming off the side, curling like a ram’s while the third came straight out of the middle of his head, swooping back like a wave of bone.

Its chest was almost fascinating to look at, you could see its ribcage poking out of its chest, but it was not gaunt. It seemed well fed and strong. It was almost as if it had a second set of ribs on top of the first. In fact, now that she could see it properly, it seemed to have a whole second skeleton just under the skin. There was a Ulna, a Radius, and a Humerus along the arm, a Femur, Tibia, and Fibula along the legs. A spine with exaggerated vertebrae stuck out from its back, leaving large, almost draconic spines running down its length.

And then she realized something.

Something horrifying.

She had seen this figure before.

Only once, but she had.

It had not been as tall, nor did it have the spikes and horns, but it was the same figure.

It was human.

Its fingers and toes ended in long, dangerously sharp points. 

Its head was a skull, with two burning eyes of neon green and red, billowing purple smoke.

Its voice rolled like thunder as it stared her down. “I am going to crush you like a bug.”

Chrysalis could only stare.

“Protect the Queen!” a cry went up from behind, and a new swarm of drones came running up the hallway.

The human-shaped demon looked directly into Chrysalis’ eyes before grinning, showing off row after row of shark-like teeth. “But first, some appetizers.”

The demon turned, his arms suddenly extending like rubber, its hand becoming massive.

The new swarm had perhaps a second to open their eyes wide in fear, before the two massive hands clapped together, smashing them together.

The hands and arms retracted, returning to a normal length.

The demon turned back to the queen, still smiling, and he wrung his hands together.

The changeling blood fell like water.

“By Celestia’s Sweet Sister…” Silver muttered from the sidelines.

The prisoners all stared, eyes wide at the display, staring at the creature of death, destruction and chaos before them. 

All but Twilight, who continued to casually inspect her hooves. 

“Now, where were we?” the monster asked, stepping forward.

Chrysalis took a step back, before her mind suddenly began to scream at her. “No! No! This is what we want! Look at all that power! We can turn that against him! We gathered enough power to take over Celestia’s mind, we can do this!”

Taking strength from her internal monologue, she stood on the dias of the throne and yelled down at the demon. “Do-do you know who I am?! I am Chrysalis! Queen of the Innumerable Swarm!” She began to pull the at the magick around up to her horn. “I am the Consumer! Not since the First has any Queen had the power I have! I have more power than you can dream of!” The power of her spell was almost gathered, it was almost ready. “I am unstoppable! I am all-powerful! I am—”

The demon blew at her.

A whirlwind blew past her, throwing her mane back as a hurricane wind assaulted her. The infernal smell, combined with the monster’s hot breath, made the wind reek of death, but…

But that wasn’t all it did...

She blinked.

It...it was gone…

All of it.

All that magic.

All that power.

Blown out like a birthday candle.

Just, gone.

The demon stepped forward again, its massive, shark-toothed grin splitting its face.

“St-stay back!” Chrysalis threatened as she began to backpedal, her confidence cracking with every step.

The demon kept getting closer.

“G-go away!” she cried, sounding not unlike a child afraid of the dark. She suddenly backed up into the throne, where she quickly found herself sitting down, staring up at the demon. “I...I…”

The creature’s two hands shot forward, its thumbs hooking into her mouth. The demon lifted her bodily off the throne. “Who are you, again?” he asked, taunting, his teeth gleaming and breath stinking of death and doom.

When the queen spoke again, her voice was weak and quiet. “I...I am Chrysalis, Qu-Queen of the S—”

“Queen of Pain and Suffering!” the demon corrected. “And now, your Highness, you are going to squeal for me!”


>>>(⏀)<<<


Chrysalis stood alone, sitting on her throne. Not the stone monstrosity she had been dealing with, her real, true throne, constructed from the changeling husk of her most loyal drones and changeling goo.

She was home. 

Truly, she was queen.

A beam of light suddenly erupted, clothing a lone drone in yellow-white light.

“Drone, report,” she ordered.

The drone said nothing.

“Drone,” she commanded again, “report.”

Still nothing.

“Drone, I said—”

“You failed us.”

Chrysalis’ eyes went wide. “W-w-what?”

Those words.

Those three words…

Those words were everything to a queen.

They were a death sentence.

“I-I...you’d never get the support,” she said, staring at the drone.

Another light revealed a changeling to her left. “You failed us.”

Another light, this time to the right. “You failed us.”

Light burst all around her, slowly revealing her hive, the accusation becoming a chant in their mouths. “Failed us. Failed us. Failed us.”

“N-no!” she argued, shaking under the gaze of her subjects-turned-judges. “No! I didn’t fail! I-I just need a second chance! Just-just give me another chance!” Her pleas fell on deaf ears however, as the chant continued, and the drones got closer.

“Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us!”

“No! No! I can do better! I swear!” she said, curling into a tight ball on her seat. “Give me another chance! Give me another chance!”

The crowd got louder. “Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us!”

“I didn’t fail! I didn’t fail!”

And then they began to rip her to shreds.


>>>(⏀)<<<


Chrysalis sucked in a deep breath of air, tears forming in the corners of her eyes as the vision finished.

“Oh,” the demon groaned in pleasure. “That’s a nice surprise. I had no idea fear could taste so delicious.”

The Queen panted heavily as she stared at the demon.

“Do it again!” the voice in its head ordered.

“Yes...I think seconds are in order.”

And then, for the first time since the altercation started, Twilight stood up.

“Let’s go again.”


>>>(⏀)<<<


“Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us!”

Chrysalis screamed in pain as her wings were the first things to go. Yanked straight out of her back much like what a colt does to a fly. 

That wasn’t nearly as bad as what they did to her horn though.

It only took a small glob of changeling goo to do it, but the resulting explosion took it off quite cleanly.

And that’s when the mangling really began. 

There are no words to describe the pain she felt, as plate-by-plate, her exoskeleton was slowly, and roughly removed.

The following pain of having fangs and sharp hooks dig into her soft flesh was even worse.

“Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us!”

This was it. 

This was how she was going to die.


>>>(⏀)<<<


“So delicious!” the demon cried, as the queen sobbed through her propped open mouth.

“Again.”


>>>(⏀)<<<


“Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us!”

The chanting kept going as the drones kept destroying her.

As she felt her own blood running freely over her damaged muscles, she could only take comfort in one thing.

She was going to die, and then it would be over.

“Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us!”

Her vision was darkening, finally, finally darkening. 

Soon. So soon.

And then she heard a new sound.

Another chant, laying under the first, just barely audible for all the noise.

A new, sudden burst of excruciating pain bit into her leg.

Her eyes snapped open, and her gaze fell onto something she did not expect to see. 

It was...it was an imp, digging into her flesh with claws that ripped into her soul.

The imp stared at her, and smiled. “Dance!” it cired. “Dance!”


>>>(⏀)<<<


She was sobbing loudly, crying and screaming as the Demon held her.

“Again.”


>>>(⏀)<<<


“Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Dance!”

The second chant was getting louder, breaking into the first.

It was being sung by a million imps as they dug into her again their claws biting into her very soul.

The pain was impossible. 

She couldn’t take it. 

“Failed us! Failed us! Dance! Failed us! Failed us! Failed us! Dance! Dance! Failed us!”


>>>(⏀)<<<


“Again!”


>>>(⏀)<<<


“Dance! Dance! Failed us! Dance!”

She was dying.

She was dying and being thrown into hell.

And it didn’t end.

The ripping never ends!

Everywhere! It was Everywhere!

As the pain from her drones faded and her life slipped from her, the pain in soul got sharper.

It...it just never ended.

“Dance! Dance! Dance!” the imps cried, before they ripped her exoskeleton from her again.

There was no end.


>>>(⏀)<<<


“Again!”


>>>(⏀)<<<


They ripped her husk from her, and she could feel it grow back. 

They took her husk and set it up, creating a Chrysalis-shaped puppet. “Dance! Dance! Dance!” they cheered, and the macabre marionette began to prance.

The imps cheered again, watching with glee between claws and bites of her soulflesh.

It never stopped.

Never stopped.

Not even in death.

The puppet jumped on her, dancing on her body as she was being ripped apart. 

Didn’t end.

Never stopped.

The imps laughed and chewed.

Didn’t stop.

Why won’t it end?

And all the while, the two massive red-and-green eyes watched on from the sky.


>>>(⏀)<<<


“Again!” the voice cried.

Chrysalis stopped sobbing, she just stared forward with tears in her dead eyes.

“Again! Again! Again!”

“That’s enough, Alan.”

The Demon spun, dropping his nearly-lifeless prey to bring its massive hand down on the creature that dare interrupt his feast.

Twilight stood still as the massive black hand came down on her withers and neck.

Her horn was glowly brightly, enveloping the hand in her aura, but her face was calm and quiet.

“It’s okay, Alan, you did your job. You can stop fighting,” she said in a calm, soothing voice.

Blood trickled out from underneath the large black hand.

The demon blinked, and his eyes slowly returned to their normal color. “Tw-Twilight?”

“It’s okay, Alan. The fight is over.”

“I…” he said, looking down at his hand.

The hand that had come so close to ripping out her throat.

“I...you...you’re hurt…” he said, noticing the small rivulets that were slowly running down her chest.

“I’m fine, Alan,” she said.

“I...I hurt you…” he said, pulling his hand away, and looking down to where the claws had dug into her flesh. “I…” he said, backing up, away from her. “Oh, sweet Celestia, what did I do?”

“Alan,” Twilight said, stepping towards him even as his form began to shrink, “I’m fine, really, it’s okay.”

“What...what was I doing? What was I thinking?” he asked, backing further and further away from her and becoming smaller and smaller as the Dark Magic bled out of his system.

“Alan. Alan, come here, it’s alright, I’m alright.”

He kept backing up, trying to make space between the two. “Never again...never again…”

“Alan,” twilight said, still following, “it’s okay, we’re okay.”

Alan tried to get away, but finally ran out of room as he backed up into the opposite wall. “I...I…” he muttered, the skeleton around him dissolving into smoke, revealing the equine figure beneath.

Twilight closed the distance between them and caught him in a hug. “I’m alright, Alan. It’s okay.”

“I...I hurt you, Twilight...I...I-I…” his hooves were shaking. “I’m...I’m a monster…”

“You’re not a monster, Alan. You’re a good stallion, and a good soldier.”

“A man does not hurt his own wife,” he said simply, refusing to return the hug.

Shining, Julius, and Pinkie slowly made their way forward while the rest sat still, Rainbow Dash still frozen and sitting at attention.

“Alan...Alan you just...you just made a mistake, Alan,” Twilight said, nuzzling into his chest. 

“I…I…”

Shining stepped forward, and Twilight broke the embrace to look up at her brother. “You’re a pony, Alan,” he said simply. “Ponies are not the one who never fail. Ponies fall.” He held out his hoof to the Pendragon. “The truth is, though, we’re all just Paladins in the end.”

Alan looked up at his brother-in-law, and smiled.  “You’re such a nerd, Shining,” he said, taking the other stallion’s hoof.

Twilight took the other, and together, they got him onto his hooves.

As Alan stood, he turned once more to his wife. “I’m sorry, Twilight.”

Twilight smiled back. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner, Alan.”

Pinkie jumped him. “No frowny faces!” she cried, before hugging him. “You just saved all of us! You’re not allowed to frown!”

Julius shook his head as he came up. “How many times do I need to say I am so glad you went easy on me?”

Alan gave a faint smile, more for Pinkie’s sake than anything. “It was my pleasure.”

They led Alan back to the others. “Wow, Alan…” Soarin said, “that was...remind me not to get you mad.”

“Remind me not to get you mad,” Spike said.

“I’m...I’m sorry...everyone,” Alan said, only for Big Mac to lay a hoof on his withers. 

“We’ve all been there, Al. We know how you feel.”

“Yeah,” Spike said, “we know what being a monster feels like.”

“We’ve all done things we regret, Al…” Applejack added.

“It’s not pretty to think about,” Pinkie agreed.

Twilight nuzzled him again. “We’re here for you, Alan, just like you are here for us.”

Alan gave a small smile. “Thanks, guys. All of you.”

“Group hug!” Pinkie yelled, before she grabbed everyone and squeezed.

“Urg!”

“Ack!”

“Ikk!”

“Pinkie!” Thunderlane called. “We need to breath!”

“Air! Air!”

As the pink mare squeezed her friends tighter, a sudden noise broke out over the room.

“Heh...heh heh…ha ha ha…” 

Everyone turned their heads to look over at the nearly broken body of the Queen. “Haha! Hahahaha! Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahahaaa!”


------------------


And scene. 

“Will you stop it with the cliffhangers?”

Sorry Pinkie, but we’re going through Emyn Muil. Nothing but cliffs and Elven rope.

“Nerd!”

I will take that moniker with pride, good sir!

“...What did I just walk in on?”

“Squiddy!”

“Ack! Pinkie! That’s my windpipe! I need that!”

“Sh...just hold your breath for me.”

Pinkie...let him breath.

“Oh, fine.”

So it looks like the whole gang’s back together, just in time for the story to reach it’s ending.

“Cool! And now we’re going to leave you until later!”

Not quite. 

“Not quite?”

Got an Omake for you guys, and then we’ll go. 

“Oh! Cool!”

In the meantime, leave us some comments, guys!


--------------------------------


Omake, Because I can:

Thum.

The lone changeling continued to sob, screaming that they were going to die. 

Thum.

The door bulged again, and a massive crack sounded as a fissure broke in the door.

Black smoke leaked from the crack, and Chrysalis’ eyes went wide.

Thum.

Thum.

The Queen hid behind the obsidian throne.

Thum.

“It’s too late!” the lone changeling cried. “We’re going to die!”

Silence.

Deep, dark, silence.

Knock knock.

Chrysalis blinked. 

The changelings blinked.

“Uh…” the Queen said. “Wh-who is it?”

The voice behind the door answered simply. “Oh, you know…”

The door suddenly exploded as hundreds of tiny silver mana bullets flew through the air, turning the door to splinters. Changelings fell left and right as the bullets ripped through their chitin with ease.

And then the world was still. 

And then he walked through the open door. 

A large red hat, a long, flowing red coat, white fangs, and a pair of small, round, red-tinted sunglasses met the Queen’s sight.

“...a real Bucking Vampire!”
> 27-Catch You When You Fall
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 27

Markus ran as fast as he could up the keep. Changeling bodies littered the ground, their bodies hissing like acid and bubbling wildly. 

He ran, passing by pool after pool of changeling blood. 

Something told him, somewhere, in the back of his mind, that he needed to hurry. 

He leapt over a pulverized body, not looking back at the pile of viscera and dust.

He ran, flying down the hallways and the mess left in the wake of the Pendragon.

He ran.

He didn’t know why, but he ran.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Chrysalis lay there, broken.

She could hear them yet. The incessant cries for her to dance before the imps. She stared up at the ceiling, the eyes no longer bearing down on her, but she could hear them yet. 

The pain echoed in her mind. 

It begged her to end it. 

Just end it.

End it all.

“And go where?” she asked herself. “If I die...then I’ll just face more pain…”

Yes, but maybe you can share some of that pain.

The thought made her laugh. “Haha!” Yes...Oblivion for everyone... “Hahahaha! Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahahaaa!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


The queen rolled over, laughing as she slowly propped herself up.

Alan moved first, horn shining as a few dozen blades came smashing down on the goo bonds around their hooves.

Shining was first to remove the inhibitor ring, followed quickly by Twilight, while Spike grabbed at the stuff around his mouth, breaking it apart as he removed it.

The queen stood, getting the full attention of the ponies in the room. 

She kept laughing. “Oblivion!” she cried. “Oblivion for all!”

They quickly readied themselves, Pinkie pulling her scimitars, Silver drawing Dustmaker, Shining drawing his wedding sword, all at the ready.

All except Rainbow Dash, who sat still, having not moved since the others had set her down.

The Queen cackled madly as she staggered up to her hooves. “Oblivion!” she roared, as her horn glowed. “Oblivion and the void!” And with that, the braziers went out, and the room was plunged into darkness.

The large metal shutters of the throne room blocked out all daylight, the braziers were black, the embers cold as ice. 

There was only blackness.

“Stay close!” Alan ordered. “Back-to-back, weapons out!”

Chrysalis gave another laugh, her mad cackling echoing in the darkness. 

“Steady!” Alan said. “Be careful, she could attack from any direction.”

“Oh, how right you are…” Chrysalis’ voice cooed.

The tight ring of ponies was suddenly thrust apart as a large force shoved them away. Alan went sprawling forward into the darkness. He quickly gathered himself, standing in the darkness. “Twilight! Where are you?” he asked.

“Over here!” a voice said to his left.

“No! Wait!” the same voice called to his right, followed by a lavender light revealing his wife.

Alan was suddenly body slammed by a beam of acidic green magic.

“Alan!” Twilight cried, before a second beam rammed into her ball of light. She fell to the ground as the magical backlash slammed into her. 

“Oh, buck,” Alan said, picking himself up in the darkness.

“Oh, buck,” Chrysalis echoed off to the right. She cackled again. “Behold! Behold the shadow of Oblivion!”

“Anypony got a light?” Spike asked with a laugh, before unleashing a sudden jet of green flame.

The room lit up as the dragon breathed, green light revealing the queen as she clung to the wall. She hissed at him before she spat out a blob of goo. The goo shot forward, sparking as it hit the flame, and igniting.

The two flames, emerald and neon green mixed, and Spike howled in pain as the latter reached his mouth.

The room went back into darkness. 

“Spike!” Rarity called. “Spike, are you alright?” 

Spike moaned a response.

“Okay,” Soarin said. “Fire bad, good to know.”

Shining lit up his horn, and yet another blast burst his flashlight spell. 

“Split up!” Alan’s voice called. “Grouping up makes bigger targets!” 

“No! Don’t!” Alan’s voice said again from the other side of the room. “Group up! If we stay separated, she can take us out easier!”

“Don’t listen to her!” Alan’s voice cried. “She’s trying to make us an easy target!”

“Hang on, Alan!” Twilight called, “I have a plan!” She said, as he horn began to glow. “Attack Plan Gamma Kilo!” she roared, before she started up her flashlight spell, running it like a strobe.

Alan answered with two large blocks of mana-knives hovering on either side of his head. The blocks began to spin, before both of them began firing long streams of knives at the queen as the strobe light revealed her.

The three combatants seemed to dance in the flashing light, Alan pivoting as he unloaded knife after knife at his quarry, while both Twilight and the Queen gracefully dodged the attacks being made at them. The Queen kept shooting beams of magic at the lavender unicorn, trying desperately to blacken the flashing light. The others, meanwhile, used the light to try and regroup into a solidified force.

The magical blades were almost whirring as Alan shot them up at the insectoid queen, trying to pin her to the wall.

“Are you still angry, Pendragon?” 

He stopped, the blades ceasing to fire for a brief second, as Alan desperately tried to reel in his anger.

Twilight shot him a concerned glance, which earned her a blast from the queen.

“Twilight!” Alan cried as the strobe light stopped. 

“See what happens when you refuse me?”

“Shut up!” he mentally shouted before rushing to his wife.

A pair of talons grabbed him. “Stand strong, brother,” Julius said. “The Captain will take care of his sister. But now stand with me!”

“I got her, Al!” he heard Shining say.

“I got her, Al!” Chrysalis mimicked from the darkness.

Alan and Julius stood back-to-back, or the closest quadruped equivalent, Julius’ claws scraping against the floor, and Judgement at the ready.

Chrysalis’ insane laughter echoed in the room once more.

Alan and Julius stared into the darkness, waiting for any sign of their opponent to strike at. 

Nothing.

A blinding light opened up to their left as one of the massive metal shutters was suddenly flung open. 

Blinded, they could only feel the Queen’s arms wrap around the two of them as she laughed. “Death! Death and the Void for all!”

And then, she fell backwards, smashing through the glass as she held both the Pendragon and the Prince in her death-grip.

Twilight’s eyes went wide as she watched the three go through the window.

No one had a chance to move as they watched them fall.

Almost no one.

A figure, a golden-furred griffon, ran past them. His legs were pumping, propelling him forward at a speed that Twilight could hardly believe.

The shutter began to fall. 

The griffon kept running, spreading his wings as he dived for the window. 

And then the world was engulfed in darkness.


<<<|Ω|>>>


They fell.

Alan had lost his grip on his sword back in the throne room, and was now falling.

Chrysalis laughed maniacally, keeping her grip on her two captives tight.

Julius struggled and pushed against the monster, but she would not let go.

Alan quickly materialized a blade, and began wildly stabbing at the death trap he was now caught in. 

The blade bounced off the hard chitin of the queen, the rushing wind and wild falling making it almost impossible to find the small cracks between the plates.

They fell.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Get those shutters open!” Twilight yelled, as her magic reached out to reignite the braziers in the room.

As red light flooded the throne room, the ponies began to scramble. Shining, Big Mac, Rarity, and Spike all ran to the shutter and tried to lift it, the unicorns using their magic while the other two pushed with all of their might.

“Rainbow! Rainbow I need you to—”

“I’m stuck!” Dash yelled. “She hasn’t let me go!”

Her mind began to race. 

Ok, Rainbow’s down. Fluttershy doesn’t have the speed or the strength. Soarin could do it, but I don’t know if—

“Twilight!” Shining yelled, getting her attention.

Her head spun, and Shining held up a small bundle of feathers. 

“I think someone has a problem.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


An eagle’s hunting screech pierced the air around them, overpowering the sound of rushing wind. Alan looked up to see another griffon dive at them, his beak open and claws at the ready.

The griffon slammed into the Queen, sending her spinning as she lost her grip on the Prince. 

The new griffon began to pummel the queen, mid-air, trying to break her grip on the Pendragon.

Julius joined him, diving back down on the queen and grabbing her arms. 

Then his eyes wandered to the griffon beside him, and he finally got a good look at him. “U-Uncle?”

Markus pushed against the Queen with his back legs, trying to pry her arm free.

“Your Majesty!” he grunted. “You have to save the Pendragon…”

“Un-...Uncle?”

Markus kept grunting, his muscles finding strength from the nutrient bath he had soaked in. As he grasped the changeling’s arm, he kept grunting. “He’s your brother…” he said, barely audible over the sound of the wind in their ears. “And...take it from someone who knows better…” he grunted, before staring into the Prince’s eyes. “Family comes first.”

And then, with a mighty heave, and a push from his hind legs, Markus shoved the Pendragon out of the way, and freed him.

Julius dove for the Pendragon, catching him as he fell, and spreading his wings.

Markus did not.

He felt it the second he had leapt through the window. The shutter had closed on his wing and broken a bone as well as ripping out the pinions on his right side. 

He was not flying out of this…

“Alright, Your Highness,” Markus said, as the two fell. “We’ve got some unfinished business, you and I.”

“Oblivion!” Chrysalis cried. “The Void!”

“Yes,” Markus said with a smirk. “We do have an appointment to make, don’t we?”

And so they fell.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“He’s up!” Spike said, looking out the window. 

“And Julius?” Shining asked.

“He’s got him,” Spike confirmed. “They’re gliding down to the ground now.”

“Where’s the Queen?” Twilight asked.

Spike looked down the length of the tower. “At the bottom.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Markus stood still with his eyes closed.

He knew, before long, the demons would come for him and turn the rest of eternity into hell. Literally. 

But still, he wanted to have at least the illusion of decency before he was dragged away.

A long second passed.

Another second passed.

“Enjoying your nap?” 

The familiar voice that was far too close to his ear, sent Markus falling backwards, and into...a bunch of flowers?

The voice laughed again, and a talon reached down to him.

Confused, Markus took the talon, and was lifted up to his feet.

The world around him seemed to stretch forever in all directions, except for the hill that was to the...was it West? He wasn’t sure, there was no sun to gauge direction by. The flowers that surrounded him were of every color imaginable, and there were even some that he could not imagine, laid out like a carpet of living rainbow.

And the griffon holding his talon, smiled. “It’s good to see you, again, brother.”

Markus blinked. “C-Calius?”

The dead king laughed, before hugging his brother. “It is good to see you here.”

Markus gripped at his brother, and felt tears come to his eyes. “C-Calius? Calius is that really you?”

Calius gave his brother a squeeze. “It’s me, Markus. You’re here. Welcome to Hanorlan. Welcome to Paradise.”

Markus looked at his brother, tears in his eyes. “I...what...what am I doing here?”

Calius gave his brother a look. “You di—”

“I did terrible things, Calius,” Markus told him. “I...I killed hundreds of ponies, I sent a whole third of our army to its death! I...I don’t deserve Paradise! I...I can’t be here!”

“Markus, it’s a little more complicated than that.”

“No!” Markus said, pushing the dead king away. “No! I-I shouldn’t be here! The...the ones I killed are here! You’re here! I shouldn’t be here!”

“Markus…” Calius chided.

“These...these talons...do you know what these have done?”

“And who made your talons?” a voice asked behind him. 

Markus spun, and found himself staring Faust in the face.

“Tell me, Markus, who laid down the foundations of the earth? Who wrote the Law of the earth and set it into motion?” She smirked as she looked down at him. “Surely you know, if your memory is that much better than mine.”

Markus dropped to all fours, an action that was both a bow as well as a an attempt to hide from her. His beak trembled as he beheld her, and his voice shook as he spoke. “Hail, Winged Creator, may your—”

“That’s enough, Markus…” she said gently. “So what seems to be the problem, Dear?”

Markus desperately tried to disappear amongst the petals, and squeaked when he spoke next. “I…I don’t think I belong here…”

Faust raised an eyebrow. “And why not?”

“I...well...I’ve broken the Law…”

“You have, have you?” she asked. “Well, now…let’s see…” she said, before turning to look through a massive book. 

The pages flipped under her gaze before suddenly coming to rest. “Markus Ironclaw..." she said to herself as she read. “Lied...hated...murdered...lied...lied...hated...stole…yes...I’m seeing at least four broken rules in the last six years.” 

Markus nodded. “So...so I don’t belong here, do I?”

She looked up from her book. “Who said that?”

“You did…” Markus said. “You say that you will carry out the Law, for you are just. You have said that the punishment for breaking the Law is the Hells. So I should not be here.”

Faust smiled. “Let me tell you a secret, Markus.” she said, before taking a walk through the flowers. Markus followed at a short distance. “You know how devils and demons are depicted as masters of the contract and fine print?”

Markus nodded. 

“I wrote the Law. I know it far better than any demon of Hell could hope to know. And I know I wrote in a small provision, a tiny little sentence. One that allows someone else to take on the punishment of another.”

“Why would you put something in Law like that?” Markus asked.

She smiled before looking off to the left. Confused, Markus followed her gaze, and then felt his jaw hit the floor.

There, only twenty feet away, was another pair of alicorns. One was definitely Celestia, although, she was shorter, younger, and her mane was very much pink, but it was definitely her. The other was Faust...again...somehow…

“I don’t know why you bothered, Mom,” Celestia said. “If they broke the Law, they broke it. They deserve what they get.”

“Is that so?” Faust asked her.

“It is!” Celestia insisted.

“And, what would happen, Celestia, if someone you loved broke the Law?”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “It would be sad, but whatever needs to be done, must be done.”

“So you would obey the Law to the very end?”

“I would,” Celestia said. 

“Even if it were, say...Luna or Harmony, for example?”

“Even then,” Celestia affirmed.

Faust took a long look at her daughter. “I see,” she said simply.

The two Alicorns then faded away, leaving Markus and Faust staring at empty space.

Markus nodded. “I see…” he muttered. “You did this to save Luna…”

A hoof pushed at his shoulder, turning him to face her. “I wrote it to save you, Markus. I wrote it to save everyone who would accept my help, and the destiny I gave them.”

Markus hunched over, and sighed.

Faust gave him a gentle smile. “Markus...let me tell you a little secret, Markus.”

Markus looked up at her.

“For three years, you sat in that prison. For three years, I sat there with you.”

He blinked.

“I sat there, and I went to war against the hatred in you. I sat there with you, and tore down the fortresses of bitterness in your heart. I wiped the slate for you, and then you stepped up to the destiny chosen for you.”

Faust embraced him. “There is nothing you can do to earn your redemption, Markus. Luckily for you, you don’t have to.”

The hug lasted for a long second, before Faust broke it. “Now, are you going to let all that fighting I did go to waste, or are you going to say hi to someone very special?”

Markus blinked before a very confused look passed across his face.

“Daddy!” A voice cried, and Markus head snapped towards the source. 

A young griffon, a lioness, ran towards him, and Markus could not believe his eyes.

Eva, little Eva, tackled her father and hugged him tight, leaving the general’s head spinning. “What? How? Huh?”

Faust laughed. “She never had the chance to live on the earth, so I worked with her parents, and since they had never really met, they agreed.”

“It’s so great to meet you Daddy!” Eva said.

Markus looked down at the hatchling, and then took her up in his arms, and held her tight. “E-Eva...my little Eva…oh, Eva…”

Faust smile. “Now go along. Your father has been waiting to talk with you, something about that fishing trip he promised you.”

Markus walked forward, holding Eva the whole way, and heading for the hill.

Faust smiled, before turning around and facing the horizon.

After all, she couldn’t go to Paradise.

She had a few trillion punishments to take.

Just not yet.


<<<|Ω|>>>


As noon struck that day, all across the Empire, massive, ethereal heads, each depicting King Julius Ironblood appeared over the cities. 

“The Iron Crown has been destroyed, and the Queen of the Changelings is no more. All changelings are to be killed on sight, and all traitors are to be arrested. If a traitor kills ten or more changelings, he shall earn his pardon. I am King Julius Ironblood. My word is law, and I have spoken.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Julius, Alan and Twilight stood before the small boulder.

Earlier that day, Markus had been splayed across it, his neck broken.

Now, it merely stated thirteen words:


“Here Lies the Unnamed Hero of the Empire
We Shall Remember His Sacrifice.”


The sun was setting, and Julius sighed. “I’m sorry Uncle...I miss you…”

Alan nodded. “Thank you, Markus, for saving me twice today.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. “Rest in Peace, Ironclaw…”

Silence hovered over the three of them.

Alan checked the sky, and then whispered to his wife. “Come on, Twi, let’s leave Julius for a moment.”

The two unicorns walked away, leaving Julius alone.

A long moment passed. 

And then Julius spoke to the small tomb. “Goodbye, Uncle…”


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan laid next to Twilight as they sat in the room Julius gave them.

They had sat in silence, both digesting the information they had given each other. Alan mulled over the news of Twilight’s pregnancy, as well as the fact that she had decided to come anyway, despite knowing it was a terrible, and risky idea.

Twilight, meanwhile, mulled over Alan’s...trip back to his world. The two months it has been for him...where he thought she was gone. The little would-be fling that he had almost had. It was a little bit too much to swallow.

Alan laid his head across her back, and sighed. “I missed you, Twilight, missed you too much to really be mad at you. Even though I should be really, really, mad.”

“I…” Twilight began. “I am not okay with this Amber lady, but considering she doesn’t exist, I think I’ll make it.”

Alan smirked. “Is somepony jealous?”

“You can’t be jealous of someone that doesn’t exist,” Twilight said simply.

Alan smiled before embracing his wife, and showering her neck with kisses. “If it makes you feel better,” he said, “she had nothing on you.”


------------------


Alright, guys. To wrap up, I’m going to give you guys a little more slice of life stuff to laugh at, and then…

Well…let’s just say we’re going to have a pretty awesome epilogue.

“Everything set up then?”

Pretty much. 

“So are we going to see the baby?”

Yes, actually, but not now. It’s coming soon, though. 

“Alright, everyone! We’ll see you next time!”

“Be sure to leave a comment!”

Bye!

> 28-Let's Go Home
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 28

Faust stared at him.

Fire was burning in her eyes.

“A day is coming,” she said, “when all will be fed, and disease will be washed away. A day is coming where there will be no hatred to endure, no wars to fight, no orphans, no prisoners, and no slaves. A day is coming when I will remake the world into perfection.”

She glared at him, and took a step forward until she loomed over him. “And when that day comes, I will make sure you get every moment of justice that you deserve.”

Alan shot upright in bed, sweat pouring down his brow as he left the dream behind. 

His eyes quickly scanned the room. Large ceiling, black stone walls, and gold-trimmed mahogany furniture met his eyes as he stared into the darkness of the room. 

The borrowed bed was soft beneath him, and called him back to sleep.

Before long, Alan’s breathing calmed, and he sighed. “I really hope she wasn’t talking to me when she said that,” he muttered.

The covers rustled next to him, drawing his gaze to his sleeping wife. 

He smirked when he saw her mouth wide open, before smacking together. “Eagle has my sammich…” she muttered, sleeptalking. 

Alan shook his head, before laying back down, and kissing her cheek. 

She smiled, before giggling in her sleep. “Hm...Spruce…”

Alan blinked.

He then spent the next twenty minutes trying to decided if Spruce was an amorous pony or an amusing tree.

He really hoped it was a tree.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Julius sat on his throne rubbing his temples as he and his blood brother listened to the new report.

Within minutes of the announcement, the changelings had all but disappeared. Neither hide nor hair of them could be seen, and the traitors, lacking a way to redeem themselves, panicked. 

It wasn’t surprising, considering the penalty for treason was death.

“We have reports, Your Highness,” the soldier said, “of numerous building being locked down by the traitors, before attacking anyone that gets too close.”

Julius sighed.

This had not gone according to plan. He had hoped that his edict would help drive the changelings out of the Empire, as well as allow some of the griffons to earn their redemption. 

Instead, it drove the changelings into hiding, and turned the traitors into cornered animals.

He knew many of the changelings would have hidden away while they were escaping, he had been counting on it. But for all of them to simply disappear overnight?

Taking back the throne was proving to be the easy part of ruling.

At the very least, Spike’s discovery of the ancient treasure hoard was going to help refill the treasury. 

Sighing again, Julius turned to the Pendragon, who sat on the floor next to the Obsidian Throne. “What do you think, Alan?” he asked.

Alan echoed his sigh before saying, “I believe that the best thing to do would be to offer amnesty. Or, at the very least, give them a trial.”

Julius smirked. “If only I had the three lifetimes necessary to try them all.” He chuckled. “I doubt even the city courts have the time, and of course they will appeal to the King.” 

There was silence for a moment, as the King and the Prince sat in thought.

The guard shifted in front of them nervously.

“I-if I may,” a new voice said, and all heads turned to see Thunderlane poking his head in.

“Approach the throne and speak,” Julius said, exasperated at the ceremony. 

Thunderlane nodded and approached the two, speaking as he came halfway up the room. “I...I read a lot of fiction that deals with ancient Equestrian cultures, and I distinctly remember an old Pegasusian practice.”

Julius shifted on his throne. “Go on.”

“In ancient Venkey, the Pegasi had set up a few dozen ‘Cities of Refuge,’ where those who had accidentally killed another could take refuge by presenting their case to the gatekeeper. If they were deemed worthy to be let in they were safe, if they were not, they could be freely hunted down by the avenging family. If they left the city, they could be hunted, however as long as they stayed in the city, they were fine.”

“So you’re suggesting that we set up these cities?” Julius asked.

“Or something similar,” Thunderlane answered. “I understand that we don’t necessarily have the time to build a city, but its a thought.”

Julius nodded. “It...I believe I can work with this,” he said. “Thank you, I will see what I can do.”

Thunderlane nodded before giving a small bow and walking out of the room. 

Julius nodded before turning to face the Pendragon. “Alan, my brother, I am afraid I must retire for a bit to think about this for a while. Give me a few hours, and I will ask for you counsel. For now, go see to your wife, she may need you.”

Alan shook his head. “She’s only a couple of months along, she will be fine.”

Julius smiled before giving him a nudge. “Then you best go and get into a habit, eh?”

Alan shook his head, and gave the King a smile. “I suppose it is my fate,” he said before turning to head back to the large doorway.

“And so the brave stallion walks to his doom!” Julius laughed.

“Your turn will come, Julius!” Alan called back. “You’ll need an heir, after all!”

Laughing, Alan saw himself out, before he began his descent back to the Noble Guest rooms. 

The keep was so much easier to navigate when you weren’t invading, and a friendly guard stood at every corner. Only a week had passed since Julius had retaken the throne, and things have gone well. The surrounding cities were quick to pledge their allegiance by sending a few regiments, and the outlying cities were quick to begin their revolt against the Iron Crown. 

The dark hallways were now lit up with torches, and the keep now seemed to glow a friendly light as it returned to the rule its original owner. 

As Alan walked down the hallways, and quickly found the hallway where Julius had set them up. 

Rainbow Dash sat at a table with Thunderlane, Spike, Trixie, and three guards, all playing poker in the middle of the hall. “I’ll see your four Guineas, and I’ll raise you five,” she said with a smirk.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie will pass!”

Alan shook his head. “Hey Spike, seen Twi?” he asked.

“She’s with Rarity,” Spike answered before adjusting his cards. “Pass. Twilight finally cornered her so she could get a look at those Ioun stones. She’s been having her mad scientist fun ever since you and Julius went up to the throne room.”

“Complete with mad cackling?” Alan asked.

Spike looked over at him with a smirk. “You mean ‘light giggling?’ Yeah.”

Alan nodded. “Thanks, Spike.”

“Hey, tell her I want my marefriend back, will ya?” the dragon asked. 

“Will do,” he said, before making his way to his room. Pushing open the door, he found Rarity backed up against the wall, Twilight staring at her with wide, science-hungry eyes.

“Oh thank heavens!” Rarity yelled, before leaping over her fellow unicorn. “I think I hear Spike calling me, I must away!" she said, rushing out the door.

“But…” Twilight  whined as she watched her test subject leave. “But...but research…”

Alan grabbed her by the withers. “You’ll get another chance, Twilight,” he said, “and no amount of research is worth creeping out your friends.”

Twilight looked at him. “I feel like I should argue that…”

Alan chuckled, before he scooped up his wife and carried her to the bed. 

She laughed as Alan set her down, and gave her a gentle kiss. “My dear, it seems to me that you need a break from research.”

“What?” she asked, sounding scandalized. “A break from research? And I thought you were an intellectual.”

Alan laughed, before kissing her again, before his eyes caught sight of five points of scarred tissue poking through the fur on her chest and back.

Five, small points where five claws of corrosive magic had dug into her flesh. 

He went silent for a second, before he brought his hoof up to trace the wounds. “I’m...I’m sorry, Twilight…”

She hugged him tightly, the only comfort she could offer.


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Oh, Soary!” Pinkie called, bouncing down the hallway. “Where are you?”

“Over here, Pinkie!” The wonderbolt cried, waving as he sat on a bench in the hallway.

“Whatcha doing?” she asked, bouncing closer.

“Thinking,” the pegasus replied, before turning back to face the tall, narrow window just across from him.

She giggled, “Careful, Soary. You know what Daddy says about thinking.”

“It’s a dangerous pastime, yes, yes, I know.”

“So whatcha thinking about?” Pinkie asked, sitting next to him.

Soarin smirked. “Well, I was just thinking about life stuff.”

“What kind of life stuff?”

“You know, basic stuff. Where my life is going, what I’ll do in the future,” he paused and smirked as he gave her a sideways glance. “Who I’ll spend it with.”

She giggled. “Picked anypony in particular?” she asked in a sing-song-y voice.

Soarin smiled. “Well, there is one mare who has caught my eye.”

“Is there?” Pinkie asked, feigning curiosity.

“Yup! She’s great, beautiful, a little bit too energetic for my health, but I’ll live.”

Pinkie smiled. “I’m sure you can.”

“Of course, the big question is, would she be interested in staying with me forever?”

Pinkie blinked, and stared at him as the pegasus reached behind himself. 

“It’s not what I had planned to get you, but I can’t exactly run to the Canterlot Jewelry store…” he said as he pulled out a gold bracelet, decorated with brilliant blue sapphires and pink tourmalines. “So I hope this will make up for it.”

Pinkie went silent, staring at the bracelet in his hoof. 

A long second passed. 

“Pinkamena Diane Pie,” Sorain said, “Would you do me the incredible honor of being my wife?”

Pinkie kept staring down at the bracelet, before she looked up at Soarin, her eyes wide, and shocked. 

And then she jumped him, catching him in a hug as she screamed. “Yes!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Wow…” Alan muttered to himself as the two lay together in bed, waiting for sleep to take them.

“What?” Twilight asked.

“It just kinda hit me that I’m going to be a dad in seven months.”

“Nine,” Twilight corrected. “Remember, eleven month gestation period for ponies.”

“Right. Nine. I’m tired, alright?”

“Actually, there is a possibility that it’s closer to eight and half months, now.”

“That...kinda makes the whole thing a little bit scarier…” Alan said.

She smiled, before nuzzling him. “Hey, we have each other, and we have our friends. Besides, you always said you were good with kids.”

Alan nodded to himself. “I hope that stays true.”

Twilight yawned. “Well, if nothing else, we can hire a maid to help.”

Alan nodded. 

“If…” she yawned again, “if there’s anything you taught me, Alan, its that you can’t worry about everything at once, so...worry about it tomorrow…”

Alan glanced over at his wife. “You are really tired tonight, aren’t you?”

A snore was the only answer.


<<<|Ω|>>>


One month had passed since their arrival on Imperial shores, and the ponies all stood before the gate of the Onyx Keep, waiting for Sunny Sentinel and Twinkle Drop to pilot the Victory to them.

“Thank you for your help, brother,” Julius said. “I will be sure to let the populace know who their ally was in this dark time.”

Alan nodded. “Thank you, Julius. Hopefully we’ll be able to reestablish friendly relations in the future.”

The king nodded, before turning to Thunderlane. “And, thanks to you, the Cities of Refuge have been settled, and they will be finished shortly.” He gave a smirk. “It certainly helps that their workforce is growing daily.”

Thunderlane smiled. “A pleasure, your Majesty.”

Julius then turned to Spike. “And thank you for rediscovering our treasury. You’ll certainly lessen taxes on the populace.”

The dragon nodded. “At least it will be doing something,” he said, “instead of sitting in a cave and gathering dust.”

The griffon smiled. “And thank you all for your sacrifices. I will not forget this, and I will make it my mission to make sure that this goes down in history.”

The ponies smiled. 

“Yes,” Trixie said, sounding rather annoyed. “The Great and Powerful Trixie appreciates the thanks, but now she wishes to return home.”

Twilight elbowed her hard.

“Hey!”

Julius smiled, and laughed. “I suppose my Keep is tiring, Miss Lulamoon. Especially when you have been away for so long. However, I will give you all a lasting invitation to come again, and perhaps one day, I can truly repay you all for what you have done for us. Thank you.”

Alan shook his head. “It’s the least I can do for my family.”

Julius nodded. “Yes...family comes first, doesn’t it?”

There was silence for a second, before a nautical bell rang above them, catching their attention.

The Victory sailed into view, lowering down to the ground as it was expertly piloted by Sunny.

And it was quite obvious that Sunny was at the controls, because Twinkle was standing on the bow, howling all the way. “HEEEELLLLLLLLLLLLOOOOO GRYPHUS! Comin to you live from the Victory, this is Twinkle Drop with the news! This just in: We’re awesome! Whoo!”

Alan smiled, before the Thestral leapt into the air, and dove down in front of the gathered ponies.

“Sir!” She said, saluting, “It’s good to see you’re all alive, sir.”

“And I am glad to confirm it,” Alan said with a smirk.

“Permission to speak freely, sir?” she asked before continuing anyway. “Don’t leave a mare when she’s been entrusted with your life, it really wears us down.”

Alan chuckled. “I’ll try and not make a habit of it.”

The Victory came to a halt, a few hooves off the ground, before the gangplank came down. “Sir!” Sunny called. “We have arrived exactly one month after your departure. No sooner, no later, Sir!”

“You certainly could have come sooner,” Trixie huffed as she walked up the gangplank.

“Oh, trust me, Trix, if I couldn’t win that argument, then you have no chance,” Twinkle said, draping her hoof across the showmare’s back as they walked up the plank.

Julius laughed. “Have a safe trip, my friends. May the Winged Creator go with you.”

Alan smiled, waving to his blood brother. “And may she bless your line for generations. Live long, and live well, Julius.”

“And the same to you!” The king said as the Victory was loaded and slowly began to rise.


<<<|Ω|>>>


The trip back across the sea was long and uneventful. 

No pirates, no storms, nothing dangerous at all. 

So, Alan saw fit to turn the deck into a dancefloor. 

Music was blaring almost all day and almost all night, and, after a lot of begging, got Trixie to start up a light show. As the sun set on the fourth day after leaving the Empire’s shores, the twilight sky was met with the sight of a dozen or so ponies taking the stage. 

Twilight and Alan took center stage as they danced to Owl City serenading them with nonsensical lyrics about an Alligator Sky, while Spike and Rarity, Pinkie and Soarin, and Sunny and Twinkle danced around them.

Off to the side sat the others, drinking and eating the remainder of their supplies as they watched the dancers.

One couple in particular had been staring at the dancefloor, awkwardly trying to not make eye contact.

There were no more distractions, no more orders to give, no where to go, just this elephant that sat in the middle of the living room, quietly sipping tea.

Applejack and Silver stood side by side, taking interest in the opposite ends of the ship. They had not really spoken about anything important since the end of the attack, while at the same time sticking close to one another.

Silver sighed, before down a bottle of cider. “Buck it. AJ,” he said turning to her, “you...you want to get dinner or something?”

“Ah...ah guess we could.”

“Good, let’s dance.” 

“Wait, what?” she managed to ask before being yanked to the dance floor. “Wait! Ah didn’t sign up for this!”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“Do I have to, Twilight?” Alan asked.

“Yes, Alan,” she replied with a sigh. “Look, I know you’re not necessarily comfortable with using knowledge given to you from an evil voice in your head, but if we can get you to nail down this fire spell, then we have some hope! We can finally teach you something basic, like, oh, I don’t know, telekinesis!”

Alan sighed, before pulling his magic through his horn, much in the same way that...that thing had shown him, and focused on the space above the sea.

He stood, forelegs hanging over the railing, while Twilight stood just behind him.

With a grunt and a groan, Alan focused his magick along his horn, and was rewarded with a spark and a flame out over the ocean.

Which lasted for a whole two seconds before sputtering out.

“Come on, Alan! You have to keep feeding it! It’s important that you know how to feed different spells.”

Alan sighed. 

Truly, using Dark Magic had the worst consequences.


<<<|Ω|>>>


It was Fall when the Victory pulled into air docks of Canterlot, November, to be exact. The leaves had changed to their red colors and the Canterlot Gardens were almost glowing golds, reds, and oranges.

“All ashore that going ashore!” Alan cried, as the docking ropes came flying onto the ship. 

“Wait…” Dash mumbled, blinking as she shifted from where she lay on a makeshift hammock under the envelop, “who’s going ashore?”

“Well,” Alan began, shutting the engines off, “you all can. I have to go debrief with Celestia, and Sunny, Twinkle, Shining and Trixie are all getting off here, so you guys have some time to kill.”

“Consider it killed,” Dash replied, rolling over.

Thunderlane sighed, and rolled his eyes. “You’ve got a couple of books aboard, don’t you?” he asked.

“A couple,” Alan answered.

Thunderlane nodded. “I’ll watch the troublemaker.”

Alan chuckled.

“Sir,” Twinkle said, as she stepped up next to the Pendragon, “Thanks for the leave, sir. It was nice to stretch my wings for a bit.”

Alan nodded. “Yeah, well it was nice to have you two on board. I might just ask for your help again.”

She gave a lazy salute. “It would be our pleasure, sir.”

“Hey, Al, you coming or what?” Shining asked from gangplank.

“Yeah, yeah, hold your horses.”

Shining blinked. “What?” 

“Nevermind,” he said, following his brother-in-law.

The second the Pendragon stepped down on the docks, however, the two white-coated unicorns were approached by two spear-toting guards. “Sir!” one of them said, as they saluted.

“I know, I know,  Celestia wants to see me,” Alan said.

“Yes, sir, but that’s not why were here,” the guard answered. “We are here to escort Captain Shining Armor to the hospital.”

Shining blinked.

The guards stood still.

Alan looked back and forth between the two.

There was silence.

And then Shining mumbled “It’s the nineteenth…” 

Another beat.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Shining screamed. “I’m coming Honey!” he yelled, bolting for the Canterlot hospital as fast as his hooves could carry him.

“Sir,” the guards said, excusing themselves before turning and following the Captain.

“What was that about?” Twilight asked from the deck.

Alan blinked. “I think we’re about to become an Aunt and Uncle.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


It was late afternoon when Alan and his friends arrived back in Ponyville. The old oak that was Golden Oaks Library welcomed the Victory with open branches.

As the ship came down to the ground, Alan was pleased to see a small welcoming committee approaching. 

“Foals, incoming!”” he said, as he flipped the engines off.

“Rarity, Rarity, Rarity!” Sweetie Belle yelled, running up front. “Rarity, Rarity! I got my Cutie Mark!”

Rarity blinked. “What?”

“I got my Cutie Mark!” she repeated, before sticking her flank in the air. “See!?”

“Oh, Sweetie!” she cried, before grabbing her sister in a hug. “Oh, I’m so proud of you!”

“Applejack! Big Mac!” Applebloom cried, grabbing her siblings with tears in her eyes. “I’m so glad you’re back.”

“Hey, Sis,” Applejack said, “we’re glad to be back too.”

“Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo cried, as she ran to give her hero a hug. 

“Hey, Squirt!” 

“Thunderlane!” a small grey pegasus cried.

“Rumble!” 

Alan watched as all the foals came rushing to their siblings, happy to see them after so long.

And that’s when a young spotted colt walked up to him. “Hey, Mr. Goldenhoof,” he said quietly.

Alan looked down at the growing colt. “Hey, Pip.”

“I’m glad to see you’re okay,” Pipsqueak said, looking up at the Pendragon.

“I’m glad to be okay,” he said with a smirk, as he helped Twilight down the plank.

“Um...Mr. Goldenhoof?” Pip asked.

“Yes?”

“I...Mom and Dad keep saying that you have helped our family a lot, and...well...is...is it okay if I start calling you...Uncle?”

Alan blinked, before he brought a hoof around the colt’s withers.  “Of course you can, Pip,” he said. “After all, our foal could use an older cousin to show him the ropes.”


------------------


“Where is it Miner?! Where is it?! You promised us a baby, Miner!”

Foal will be born next chapter, I swear! Just, put the chainsaw down, Pinkie!

“Promise?”

Pinkie Promise! With the flying and cupcake and the eye, and everything!

…

…

…

“Okay~! Lalaladida~!”

…

“That mare scares me…”

At least she's not living in your head.

So...yeah...anyways...um...I had a note...Ah! Here it is! Okay, so, when I ended the Faust scene last chapter, I had originally said that she had a few hundred punishments to take, and then, after re-reading that, I realized a very important thing. That’s almost insultingly low. So, if you haven’t read the last chapter in the last few days, there has been a change to make that slightly more realistic. Namely, a few trillion punishments to take. Thought I’d give you that little update, and I hope you guys are enjoying the story.

“Be sure to comment! Fave if you haven’t, and we’ll see you next time!”

Bye!
> 29-A Bloodline Forged
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 29

The room was almost perfectly silent as the morning sun shone through the window.

The light played on the furniture—a few bookshelves, a pair of bedside tables, and of course, a bed. The beams of sunlight slowly crept their way up the forms of the married figures that lay snuggled up under the covers, threatening to waken them.

Alan held Twilight close, almost as if she would fly away if he let her go. She lay silent, smiling and content in the embrace.

He shifted slightly as he woke, his eye opening as he gazed down at this wife.

He smiled and nuzzled her.

“Hm?” she muttered, hovering somewhere between sleep and consciousness. 

“I love you, Twilight.”

She hummed to herself. “Love you too…” she grumbled, before turning back to sleep.

Alan smiled. “The world never felt so real,” he whispered before kissing her.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Applejack frowned as she stared at the two unicorns singing in front of her property. 

The Apple family had been a little late getting cider out this year, what with her and her brother off across the sea, and they had tried to pick up the slack by opening themselves up for business the day after they got back, much to Silver Pauldrons’ annoyance.

It had started out looking good. Pinkie was off in Canterlot somewhere, planning her wedding with Alan and Twilight, which meant that she had more cider to give to more ponies. Rainbow Dash was particularly happy about that prospect.

But now she had these two high-falootin, fast-talking, showponies galavantin’ right in front of her stand, and stealing her customers. 

“He's Flim,” the mustachioed one said.

“He's Flam,” said his brother.

“We're the world famous Flim Flam Brothers, Traveling salesponies nonpareil!” they sang together, leading the crowd in their song.

Now, Applejack was never one to turn down some good, ol’ fashioned competition, but these two were rubbing her the wrong way. It probably had something to do with how they had talked her out of a whole apple tree. 

And got her to bet the farm...

And so, if for no other reason than to save the farm and beat these new guys and their fancy-pants invention, she called in backup.

Rainbow Dash was ready, willing, and able, after talking over the subject of payment.

Fluttershy agreed to help.

Rarity was glad to help Granny Smith inspect the apples, while Spike and Thunderlane helped Big Mac run the squeezer.

And then, just when things were looking up, she realized that Silver had up and disappeared.

She couldn’t find him anywhere and she just couldn’t believe it.

For once, for once in her life, she was willing to admit she needed help, and Silver wasn’t here!

She couldn’t believe he had left her like this.

If it weren’t for the fact that she had to be here to keep selling cider, she would have probably gone to bring him back, as well as give him her two bits on the subject. 

“Fresh-squeezed Cider for sale!” she yelled, pushing her thoughts of anger to the side. “Apple Family Cider, fresh squeezed!”

“I say, Flim, seems the crowd is getting restless,” Flam noted. 

“Quite, Flam, maybe a little more cider will do the trick!” the other said before pulling a lever. 

The machine began to chug faster, and the barrels of cider began to bounce out of the machine faster and faster yet.

Applejack bit her lip, the machine was going too fast. She didn’t have the ponypower to keep up.

This…

How could he leave her like this? She was counting on him.

She glanced back at the others. 

Big Mac, Spike and Thunderlane were running themselves ragged at the squeezer.

Fluttershy, Rarity and Granny Smith were backed up, and Rainbow Dash was starting to falter, Applebloom having long since gotten too tired.

They...

Oh, shoot fire and spit! They were going to lose the farm! Dagnabit! 

What was she going to do? She couldn’t lose the farm! That...that was who she was.

She...it’s all Silver’s fault! Why did he have to leave now? When she needed him? You know, if this was how he was going to treat her, then he can forget it! She was going to call it off! He could go jump off a cliff for all she cared, the yellow-bellied...

As her mind was filling with hundreds of farm-related obscenities, however, she failed to notice something.

Up the path, walking beside the line of customers, came two guards. Their white coats and golden armor gleamed in the noonday sun. Their spears and stoic faces spoke of their no-nonsense attitude, and they stepped perfectly in time with each other. The only difference between them seemed to be the wings on the leftmost guard.

Flim Flimflam and Flam Flimflam, however, did notice. “Good afternoon, good officers!” Flam yelled from the car. “Can I interest you in some fresh-squeezed cider?”

“Maybe later, gentlecolts,” the one on the left said.

“Are you the owners of this vehicle?” the other asked.

“We...uh…” Flam began.

“We are, good sir!” Flim said, smiling broadly. “Hoof-crafted Flimflam ingenuity!” 

The guard on the left nodded. “Alright, then can we see your Mobile Business License?”

Flim’s smile faltered a second.

“Applied for it good sirs! Applied indeed!” Flam said, coming to his brother’s rescue while twirling his moustache with magic. “Applied but never arrived, I’m sorry to say. The office has said it’ll come in Tuesday.”

“Then can we see your temp?” The guard asked.

The brothers looked at each other.

“Uh...give us one second, Gentlecolts!” Flim told them, “We’ll only be a moment!”

The two unicorns suddenly ducked behind their car, leaving the crowd waiting for cider.

That’s when Applejack noticed the commotion.

The farmer looked over the crowd, which had, for the most part, gone silent to watch the scene. Her eyes scanned the car, watching as the brothers disappeared from sight, before turning to look at the guards.

The rightmost one caught her eye, and smiled at her.

She...she knew that smile.

As silence fell over the crowd, and as it did, the squabbling of the brothers began to become clearer. 

“I thought you said Ponyville was small!”

“I did!”

“You said there was almost no police force!”

“I know!”

“You said there wouldn’t be a problem!”

“I know! Shut up! We can do this!”

“We’re not the police force,” one of the guards said.

The heads of the two unicorns popped up over the car. “Pardon?”

“We’re not the EUPPF. We’re the EUP Guard,” the guard clarified. “We’re posted here as a part of the Pendragon’s Military revisions.” 

The brothers blinked.

“Of course, this does beg a question,” the other guard said, “why exactly were you trying to avoid the police?”

“Because...we...lost our temp!” Flim said, smiling broadly. “We didn’t want to get into trouble.”

The guards shared a look.

“Gentlecolts, we’re going to have to search your vehicle.”

“No!” Flam cried, before Flim smacked him to the side. 

“Not that there’s any problem with that officers! Is...is...just...is it really necessary? We're currently in the middle of a wager.”

The two guards looked at each other, and then turned back to the unicorns. “Yes, yes it is necessary.”

“If you gentlecolts will wait over there,” the earth pony guard said, pointing off to the side.

The two unicorns hesitantly walked away from their car, before sitting on the sidelines, fidgeting nervously.

The two guards then began to systematically searching the inner workings of the machine, picking it apart with their eyes.

“Uh oh,” the pegasus said suddenly. “Looks like we have a problem.”

The earth pony glanced over to his partner. “Ooh...that’s a problem.”

The unicorns shifted, anxiously. 

The two nodded to each other before they closed up the machine, and walked over to the unicorns, the earth pony carrying a strange cylinder in his teeth.

“Do you know what this is, Gentlecolts?” the pegasus asked.

“Can’t say we do!” Flim said, perhaps a little too loudly.

“Really? Even though you admited to hoof-building this thing?” the guard asked.

The unicorns did not answer. 

“This,” the pegasus continued, “is an Essentia Extractor, which is unsafe and illegal to use in food processing. Now, luckily, none of these ponies have been exposed long enough to cause any damage, but this both means that you are not eligible for an MBL and you are going to have to serve some time.”

Flam paled.

“Th-that’s not necessary, is it?” Flim asked.

The pegasus glared at him. “Do you know why Mobile Business Licenses exist? So that scum like you can’t scam ponies and then skip town. You two are coming downtown with me until we can get your trial set up in Canterlot.”

Flim and Flam both gulped.

The pegasus rolled his eyes. “Oh for Celestia’s sake, it’ll be a year tops. Just move, and try to act like you have some dignity,” he said before pushing them along with his spear.

As the pegasus led the two unicorns away, leaving the car where it sat, the Earth pony trotted forward to Applejack’s stall. Smirking, he saluted and said “Miss Applejack, Ma’am, one mug of cider, if you please.”

She looked at him, and scowled. “Fine, but leave me alone again, and I’ll buck your teeth in.”


<<<|Ω|>>>


“So, you got what she wanted?” Twilight asked.

“I did,” Alan answered as he walked next to her in the hallways of Canterlot Castle. “Although why Pinkie wants a surprise reception, I’ll never know.”

“It’s Pinkie,” Twilight replied.

“Fair enough,” Alan admitted.

“Alright, so you go talk to the ‘party specialist,’ and I’ll go talk with Pinkie about the refreshments.”

“See you soon, dear,” Alan said before planting a kiss on her cheek.

“Don’t take too long, Al,” she said.

Alan smiled and nodded as they went their separate ways, leaving the Pendragon alone with his thoughts. 

This “specialist,” an earth pony by the name of Cheese Sandwich, had served under Pinkie in the war. Apparently one of the few ponies that had previously worked with explosives and artillery, Cheese was a bit of a partier himself, and of course, this meant that—

Alan turned the corner, and suddenly found himself face-to-face with a very hyper earth pony. “Why hello there!”

Alan blinked.

Before him stood a bright orange pony with a brown mane and green eyes.

But that voice…

“Hi, my name’s Sandwich. Cheese Sandwich, Super Duper Party Pony, you must be the Pendragon.”

He knew that voice…

Cheese sat still for a second. “Hey, you okay?”

Alan stared at the pony in front of him.

He should not do this. 

But he was never going to get this chance again.

Ah, buck it.


<<<|Ω|>>>
	

Twilight lead Pinkie and Soarin down the hallway, “After the ceremony, you’ll be lead down this way to the reception hall. Cheese and Alan are in there right now, and, once I make sure that there are no spoilers, I’ll let you in to talk color coordination, alright?”

“Okie Dokie Lokie, Twilight!” Pinkie answered.

Soarin nodded, apparently standing on rails as he was being led around. 

Twilight nodded, before cracking open the door. 

She froze as she looked inside the room. “What the hay?”

Soarin pushed open the door, now curious, and instantly treated the three of them to the sight of Alan and Cheese dancing manically as they sang at a ridiculous speed.

“...thermostats and bug deflectors
Trailer hitch demagnetizers, automatic circumcisers
Tennis rackets, angle brackets, Duracells and Energizers
Soffit panels, circuit breakers, vacuum cleaners, coffee makers
Calculators, generators, matching salt and pepper shakers

I can't wait, (no I) I can't wait (oh when)
When are they gonna open up that door?
I'm goin' (yes I'm) goin', I'm a-goin' to the
Goin' to the (hard) ware I'm goin', really goin' to the
Goin' (hard) I'm goin' to the (hard) oh yes, I'm goin' to the
Hardware store!”

Twilight sighed and hung her head as her hoof met her face. “I don’t know him. I have never seen this stallion before in my life.”


<<<|Ω|>>>
	

Big Mac meandered around Fluttershy’s cottage, following the pegasus as she helped her little animal friends, helping as she needed him.

So far, he didn’t need to do too much to help out, but it was nice being here. 

It wasn’t as hectic here as it was on the farm. The whole place had a nice, calm, quiet feel about it. It was a refreshing feeling after that whole Flim Flam issue that happened last week.

He carefully watched where he placed his hooves so as to not step on anyone as he thought.

Maybe he should build a cottage over here himself. Maybe come by for the winter. It wouldn’t be too far away, so he could still get back home in case something bad happened, and hey, if worse comes to worse—

“Hey! Watch it, ya big lug!” a male voice said.

Big Mac froze, before spinning his head around to search for the source of the noise.

“Oh, what now, huh? Is there a fly up there that’s challenging your intelligence? Or are you just surprised to hear the wind whistling through your ears?”

That time, Big Mac caught the direction of the source, and looked down, between his hooves.

Angel, Fluttershy’s pet bunny stared up at him, scowling.

Big Mac blinked. 

Did...did that bunny…

Nah, no way.

“So ya gonna move or what?” Angel asked. “Sheesh. Ponies, can’t live with them can’t live without them.”

Big Mac gaped at the rabbit as he hopped away.

The nearby bush then sighed. “That rabbit is going to get it one day…”

The tree opposite the bush agreed. “Oh, definitely. Just you wait.”

Big Mac stared at the retreating rabbit, then the bush, and finally the tree.

He glanced between the three of them, before shaking his head. “Nope. Nope, nope, nope.”


<<<|Ω|>>>
	

Spike watched as Rarity went about her shop, working busily as she tried to complete a new order. 

The three gems orbited her head dutifully, helping her as she worked on a dress while simultaneously trying to pick her next to wear when she went outside to hide them.

The dragon said nothing, he simply watched quietly, letting her work.

The sphere that circled her caught his attention the most. He...he wasn’t sure how to feel about it.

She was now caught in the prime of her youth, and would remain that way up until she died. But...but that didn’t really change anything. She could still get sick, she’d just be a little hardier. She could still have an accident, but that could happen whenever…

He just didn’t know what to do about it. It was great, having her stay young would at least mean they could do more together, but...but it didn’t really change anything.

“Spike, Darling,” Rarity called, “be a dear and get the bolt of crimson silk for me?”

Shaken from his thoughts, Spike stood up from his chair to retrieve the bolt she wanted.

He stood to his full height to grab the bolt, which had been placed at the top shelf. He moved quickly, coming back with the roll of fabric.

“A bit for your thoughts?” Rarity asked.

“Just…” Spike began, “Just worried about the future.”

Rarity glanced up at him. “Oh?”

“I…” he sighed. “I just don’t know, Rarity.”

She set her needle and scissors down, before facing him. “Spike,” she said, her voice stern and serious. “I love you. And I will die before you,” she said, not cushioning the blow at all. Then her face softened, and she raised a hoof up to his chest. “But I will make sure that every second we have together will be worth it.”

And with those words, the two shared a long kiss.


<<<|Ω|>>>
	

Time passed. Days turned to weeks. Weeks to months, and all the while, Alan watched Twilight’s belly bulge.

He had done everything he could, planning routes, making lists, prepping bug-out bags, everything.

This only made it funnier when the baby decided to come at three in the morning.

After telling Alan that the baby was coming, which took a second for his sleep-riddled mind to comprehend, he then went into a full panic. He then proceeded to bodily lift her, and carried her to the hospital, ignoring the many, carefully planned lists and the well-thought plans in favor of rushing her to the hospital as fast as his legs could carry her.

They would, many years later, wished that somepony had been able to catch them on camera for that.

Now, however, Alan was worried about his wife. “Keep breathing, Honey,” Alan comforted, patting her hoof.

“Tell me to bucking breathe, one more bucking time, and I will buck you so hard that we’ll never have children again!” Twilight yelled.

Interesting fact, unicorn babies are the most painful to foal. 

It’s the horn.

One of the nurses on staff, a yellow mare by the name of Snowheart, was actually impressed with her, truth be told. Most unicorn mothers had normally begun to strangle their husbands by this point.

Doctor Stable stood, comforting the two. “We’re almost through. Give us another big push, Mrs. Sparkle.”

“Just one more, Twi,” Alan said.

“I heard him!” she roared.

She had struggled for the past thirty minutes, average labor for a mare, but she was already exhausted.

“Almost done!” Stable told them.

And with one final push, the foal came free. 

The nurses took the little pony quickly, to make sure it was breathing and healthy, before wrapping the foal in blankets and returning it to the exhausted new mother and father.

The little bundle made no sound except for soft breathing, born asleep, but very much alive.

“Congratulations,” Doctor Stable whispered to them, as he handed the foal over. “it’s a colt!”

Twilight smiled, tears coming from her eyes as she held her baby boy for the first time. 

Alan watched, smiling as he saw him.

He had light blue fur, covering him from head to hoof. His mane, a dark purple mess, hung wet from his head.

And then he yawned, stretching out his legs to reveal golden hooves, before sleepily opening his eyes.

His father’s brown eyes.

“He’s…” Alan began, “he’s beautiful…”

Twilight nodded, crying as she nuzzled her child.

The nurses were quick to check Twilight’s vitals before backing out of the room, leaving the three of them, this new family, alone.

Alan looked down at this little blue ball of fuzz.

This was his son.

His boy.

His child.

“What should we name him?” Twilight asked, all of the previous girl names she had prepared now useless. She didn’t mind right now, though.

Alan smiled, having thought about this for a long time. “How about Orion?”

“Orion?” Twilight asked.

Alan nodded. “Orion, after Equestria’s last human, and her Brightest Star,” he said, nuzzling her. 

She smiled.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Alan sat at his table, looking around at the ponies that surrounded him.

Shining had made the introductions, 8-Bit, Gaffer, and Poindexter, and now they were about to sit down and play.

“Alright,” Gaffer said from behind his Oubliettes and Ogres Game Master screen, “So Poindexter’s playing a cleric, that we all know is going to be healing everypony and doing nothing else.”

“Clerics can fight, darn it!” Poindexter yelled, shifting his thin-framed glasses as he glanced at the GM, annoyed. “They aren’t just healers, you ignorami!”

“8-Bit’s playing a Dragon-blood Sorcerer, and has taken the job of the party’s glass cannon.”

“We’ll see about that!” 8-Bit said, still wearing his tie,  having just arrived from his job as a game programmer. “Once I multiclass into barbarian, I’ll have an amazing Eldritch Knight.”

“Shining is playing a Paladin, because he has not grown an imagination since High School.”

“A wise pony once said, ‘Do something, and do it well,’” Shining replied.

“So, in short, we got a tank, a healer, and a DPS. We could use a skill monkey, if you want to play rouge.”

Alan looked around at the table. “Well, normally, I’d take you up on that, but I just haven’t been feeling thief-y lately.”

“It’s alright,” Poindexter said, “I’m a cleric of Axiom, so I can multiclass to rouge without too many problems.”

“So what do you want?” Gaffer asked.

Alan sat for a second, wondering to himself what he was going to do.

As he opened his mouth, however, Twilight burst into  the room. “Alan! Look, no time to explain! Pinkie! Cotton Candy Monster! Hold Orion!” She yelled, before carefully shoving the colt into his arms and running out the door.

Blinking, Alan then turned to look at his son, who giggled happily in his father’s grasp.

“Y-you know...I think I’ll also play a paladin.”

8-Bit groaned.

“You sure?” Gaffer asked. “In my experience, whenever two players pick the same class, one always does things better than the other.”

“No, no!” Shining said, a manic glint in his eye. “This can work! Look, I’ll be his spiritual mentor! He can have the strength, I’ll have charisma! It’s perfect!”

Alan shook his head with a smile on his face. “You’re such a nerd, Shining.”

“Hey! It works perfect! If you can’t—”

The ring of magic suddenly filled the air as Alan’s newly-bought d20 lifted into the air, before being thrown across the table.

Alan watched on as Orion threw the die, and gaped as it landed.

A natural 20.

Silence covered the table.

Alan lifted his son, into the air in front of him, and Orion laughed, oblivious to what he had done.

Alan looked at his boy.

“I have never been more proud!” he said, before hugging his baby boy.

Shining looked on. “And you called me a nerd,” he grumbled.


<<<|Ω|>>>


Celestia sighed as another day came to a close.

She carefully put her sun to bed, stowing the light away for another day, before retreating to her room. 

As she entered her white-and-gold themed room, she watched the moon rise without her help, as it should be. She smiled at the sight.

With a ring from her horn, the covers on her bed lifted, and as she was about to lift herself into bed, a puff of green smoke and light stopped her.

A scroll, marked with a small dragon seal, told her that it was one of Alan’s letters. Cocking her head at the curiosity, she took it, and walked to her reading room. The white and gold gave way to navy blue walls, accented with cloud patterns with tapestry depicting the night sky. With a thought, she started her fire, and laid down on the gold and purple cushions that covered the floor.

She quickly opened the scroll, and began to carefully read the letter.

“Dear Princess Celestia,

I find myself at my desk again, writing a new letter at long last. 

I probably should have gotten to this sooner, but I...had a lot to think about.

As you know, back when I went to the Empire of Gryphus, over a year ago, now, I met with my old enemy, Markus Ironclaw.

Since then, I’ve been finding myself wondering every now and then, what would have happened if I had killed him? What would have happened if Markus died? Would I still be here? Would Twilight? Would you?

I wanted nothing more than his death not long before I saw him, and...and if I had succeeded, then...then I may very well be still in a pod back in the Empire.

It’s a rather sobering thought.

But...but something happened to him. He changed. Changed in a way I did not expect…

He saved me...my enemy, the one I chased across the entire Southern part of Equestria, the one I challenged and wounded with my own blade, saved me. He could have run, he could have even killed me right there, but twice, twice, he saved my life. 

He...he simply wasn’t the griffon I knew.

I…

Shining Armor, you may not know, is a bit of a gamer, and...he gave me some rather profound insight by telling me the story of the Paladin. 

The Paladin is someone who will fail, who will make mistakes, who will do the wrong thing. But they recognize that it is wrong, and then try to set things right, even when there is nothing they can do to make it right. 

But they try…

And, and while I used this to try and make myself feel better for my actions, I’ve come to a bit of a conclusion. 

Markus Ironclaw was a Paladin. 

He was not one for long, nor was his campaign as glorious as those in Shining’s game. But he was a Paladin. 

And...and if he could be one, my enemy, a griffon as terrible as Markus, then...then I suppose that not only is there hope for me, but perhaps, perhaps, there is hope for everyone. No matter what they have done before.

I thank you, Princess for reading my ramblings. They are not the greatest light reading you’ve had, I’m sure.

Your Faithful Pendragon and Paladin,

Alan Williams Goldenhoof.”

She smiled, and re-rolled the letter. Handling it carefully, she then tucked it away, on a nearby shelf, one that was filled to the brim with Twilight’s many letters. 

With the letter put away, she walked back to her bed, stealing a glance at a nearby tower of the castle.

“Hm…” she thought to herself. “Perhaps I need to make somepony a Paladin myself…”


End of Book Two



------------------


And here we are, coming to a close at last. 

“Come on, Miner! Hurry! I want to get to the epilogue!”

Hang on, Pinkie, I’ve got some housekeeping to do, real quick.

“Well hurry up!”

Right, well, a lot of people were saying that Julius’ order, the one to kill all changelings on sight was out of character, and rather evil of him. 

And they would be right, if politics weren’t involved.

Now, I am not condoning genocide. That was never the point, Julius knew that many of the changelings would have escaped, and it was my fault for not making that clear enough, and I have fixed this issue by now. What Julius was trying to do was use an age old tactic of the government. If you want to encourage something, subsidize it. If you want to discourage something, tax it.

Now Julius wanted to very strongly discourage changelings, and so asked for the highest tax. That was what he really wanted, them out of his Empire, it was not thirst for revenge, or anything similar, it was simply a rather extreme way of getting them to leave.

Now, with that out of the way, the epilogue...
> Epilogue
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Epilogue

For over a thousand years, he had waited in the darkness. 

It was a short wait, by comparison, but he had never been patient.

The ice walls around him that made his prison were as unyielding as ever, but…but that would change very soon.

His eyes gazed outward, watching the world outside through magic not yet discovered by ponykind.

The ice began to shake around him, and he smiled.

It was time.

The ice cracked around him, letting sunlight hit him for the first time in a millenia. 

Oh, how he hated it.

Rising like the smoke off a forest fire, he dragged himself up and out onto the icy plains that once held the Crystal Empire.

His neon green eyes that tore through darkness and pierced the conscious gazed at the horizon, searching for something that only he could see. 

And then he turned to his servant. 

“King Sombra, Lord of Darkness,” he said, bowing low to the ground. “I have released you.”

Sombra’s eyes stared down at his servant. “You’re late,” he said, his mental words booming in his servant’s head. His incorporeal body, however, found speaking difficult, and his shadow of a throat could only manage to hiss the last word. “Laaaaaaate…”

“Apologies, my Lord,” the servant replied. “I found myself unexpectedly delayed.”

The black cloud that was Sombra glared down at his servant for a moment before turning to face the south. “I can overlook this. Besides, it matters not. It will all be over for them soon.”

“Sooooooooonn….” his voice echoed.

The servant smiled, and with a snap of his claws, a chalice filled with a dark brown liquid appeared in his hand. 

And then, with a crooked smile, the servant spoke. “The Queen is dead, long live the King.”


------------------


And there we go, Ladies, Gentlemen, Fillies and Gentlecolts; the end of A Changeling Queen under the Griffon’s Crown. 

“What’s next?! What’s next?!”

Elementary, my dear Pinkie! The end of the Trilogy, of course.



A Repentant Dranconequus on the Equestrian Throne is out and can be found here! Now that you've finished, let me know what you thought. 

And as always, I’ve been DungeonMiner.

“Kilokk here!”

“Sir Squidfish, at your service!”

“And I’m Pinkamena Diane Pie!”

And this has been, A Changeling Queen Under the Griffon’s Crown.

Thank you for reading, and we’ll see you all next time.

"Leave us all your thoughts and comments!"

Bye!


--------------------------------


The above story is a work of Fanfiction, using the characters and setting of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic as created by Lauren Faust and owned by Hasbro. I do not own the characters of the aforementioned property, and I am in no way benefiting financially from this work. Please support the official release.